LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


SEP   16 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


THE 


DR.  AND  MRS.  REED, 


^y*sdi. 


WYGLIFFE  CHAPElTJ 

AS 


FIRST  FRIENDS  OF  THE  MILNE  FAMILY, 

IN  LONDON;  "  '  •    " 


AS  THE  AVOWED  FRIENDS  OF  CHINA3 

THIS  WORK  IS  INSCRIBED, 

FROM  POUNDSFORD  PARK,  WHERE  IT  ORIGINATED, 

BY  THEIR  FRIEND, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


UBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


SEP   1  6  200b 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


THE 

LIFE  AND  OPINIONS 

OP    THE 

REV.  WILLIAM  MILNE,  D.  D., 

MISSIONARY  TO  CHINA, 

ILLUSTRATED    BY 

BIOGRAPHICAL    ANNALS   OF    ASIATIC    MISSIONS, 


PRIMITIVE  TO  PROTESTANT  TIMES  ; 


INTENDED    AS 


A  GUIDE  TO  MISSIONARY  SPIRIT. 


BY 

ROBERT  PHILIP, 


AUTHOR   OF  THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES  OF  BUNYAN  AND  WHITEFIELD;    THE  EXPE- 
RIMENTAL GUIDES,  ETC. 


"  The  Lord  said,  I  took  thee  from  the  sheep-cote,  from  following  the  sheep, 
and  have  made  thee  a  great  name."— Samuel. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
HERMAN  HOOKER— CHESTNUT  STREET. 

1840. 


Wm.  S.  Young,  Printer. 


CONTENTS. 

Chapter  I. 

Vi^iUiam  Milne's  Early  Life       - 

9 

II. 

William  Milne's  Missionary  Spirit 

,     32 

III. 

William  Milne  at  Gosport 

48 

IV. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Milne's  Voyage  - 

81 

V. 

Mr.  Milne's  First  Appeals  from 

1 

China          -         _         -         - 

105 

VI. 

Mr.  Milne's  Reception  in  China 

119 

VII. 

Mr.  Milne's  Visit  to  Java 

130 

VIII. 

Joint  Labours  in  China  - 

143 

IX. 

The  Malacca  Mission 

156 

X. 

,  Miscellaneous  Labours     - 

199 

XI. 

Milne's   Estimates   of    Chinese 

Character   -         -         -         - 

219 

XII. 

Chinese  Opinions    -         -         - 

228 

XIII. 

Missionary  Events  -     ,   - 

239 

XIV. 

Mrs.  Milne's  Death 

263 

XV. 

The  Widower's  Closet      - 

295 

XVI. 

The  Mission  Family 

312 

XVII. 

Jewish  Witnesses  in  China 

323 

XVIII. 

Apostolic  Missions  in  Asia 

334 

XIX. 

The  Asiatic  Nestorians     - 

350 

XX. 

The  Syrian  Mission  Schools 

360 

XXI. 

The   Origin   of  Christianity  in 

China         _         -        -        - 

366 

XXII. 

The  Asiatic  Prester  John 

378 

XXIII. 

The  Lamaism  of  Asia 

388 

XXIV. 

A  Voice    from   the    Tombs    of 
Morrison   and  Milne,  to   the 

Schools  of  the  Prophets 

399 

XXV. 

The  Syrian  Churches  in  India  - 

414 

XXVI. 

The  Opium  Crisis 

428 

PREFACE. 


Had  the  Author  known  of  any  one  in  England,  accus- 
tomed to  write  for  the  press,  who  had  even  the  half  of 
his  own  knowledge  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Milne,  he  would 
not  have  become  their  biographer,  notwithstanding  all 
his  love  to  their  memory,  and  all  his  zeal  for  China. 
His  health  forbade  equally,  the  excitement  of  living  over 
again  the  days  of  his  youth,  and  the  research  necessary 
in  order  to  illustrate  the  Opinions  of  Dr.  Milne  on  the 
ancient  Christianity  of  China.  The  last  was  the  chief 
difficulty:  for  our  Ecclesiastical  History  does  not  even 
furnish  a  dew  to  the  history  of  the  Syrian  Church  in 
Asia,  although  she  eclipsed  both  the  Greek  and  Roman 
in  numbers  and  purity,  during  the  middle  ages.  The 
fact  is,  the  Syrian  Church  had  no  influence  on  the  Re- 
formation: for  Melancthon  failed  to  enlist  her  patriarch 
against  the  Pope,  and  Luther,  to  establish  her  orthodoxy; 
and  thus  our  historians  took  no  interest  in  her  ancient 
faith  or  fame.  This  created  a  blot  as  well  as  a  blank 
in  our  literature;  and  he  must  be  no  ordinary  scholar 
who  can  remove  either  now. 

It  is  unnecessary  for  the  Author  to  say,  that  he  has 
not  scholarship  to  be  the  annalist  of  this  first  and  great- 
est Missionary  Church  in  the  world.  He  has  done, 
however,  in  a  small  compass,  all  that  he  was  capable  of 
doing,*— blended  with  the  life  of  the  second  Protestant 
Missionary  to  China,  graphic  sketches  of  the  Primitive 
and  Nestorian  Missions,  which  penetrated  or  skirted 
that  mighty  empire,  "  the  Land  of  Sinim."     Graphic  is, 


Vi  PREFACE. 

perhaps,  too  strong  a  name  for  his  sketches;  loaded  as 
they  are  with  quotations  in  all  styles.  This  appearance 
of  pedantry  was,  however,  inevitable.  He  would  have 
been  deemed  visionary,  apart  from  a  host  of  vouchers. 
Besides,  the  list  of  historical  authorities  may  furnish 
some  future  student  with  what  the  writer  had  not,  a  clew 
to  the  subject.  His  object  is,  however,  to  interest  ordi- 
nary readers;  and,  therefore,  he  ought  not  to  be  tried  for 
more  than  he  attempted.  He  has  not  written  for  the 
learned,  but  for  those  who  have  read  and  thought  less 
than  himself  about  Asiatic  Christianity.  Whatever  pa- 
rade of  learned  names,  therefore,  meets  the  eye  in  this 
work,  it  is  to  prevent  incredulity,  not  in  order  to  gain 
credit  for  erudition. 

To  the  friends  of  Missions,  he  would  say, — This 
book  presents,  in  the  character  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Milne, 
a  model  which  may  be  held  up  to  any  young  man  or 
woman,  who  is  contemplating  Missionary  work.  It  ex- 
hibits an  imitable  example,  as  well  as  one  worthy  of 
imitation.  Such  a  book  was  much  wanted.  The 
Churches  also  do  well  to  study  the  influences  which 
formed  the  character  of  these  distinguished  Missionaries, 
if  they  would  not  send  forth  drones  nor  wasps  into  the 
field.  Whatever,  therefore,  may  be  thought  of  the  Au- 
thor's opinions  on  this  subject — and  no  one  is  at  all  re- 
sponsible for  any  of  them  but  himself, — the  Churches 
will,  to  a  certainty,  hold  up  to  all  future  candidates  for 
Missionary  work,  the  example  of  William  and  Rachel 
Milne;  and  all  proper  candidates  who  study  it,  will,  as 
certainly,  look  to  their  respective  Churches  for  such 
friends  as  he  found  in  Huntley,  and  she  in  Aberdeen. 


R.  P. 


KiNGSLAND, 
1839. 


MEMOIRS  OF  REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 


CHAPTER  I. 

WILLIAM  MILNE'S  EARLY  LIFE. 

"  His  decision  of  character  rendered  him  an  eminently  devoted 
Missionary.  Considering  the  disadvantage  he  laboured  under, 
from  the  want  of  an  early  literary  education,  what  he  effected  is 
astonishing^ — Rev.  Robert  Morrison,  D.D. 

If  Leang-A-Fa  possess  any  susceptibility,  he  could 
not  witness,  unmoved,  nor  unprofited,  the  scenery  of 
Kennethmontj  in  Scotland,  where  William  Milne, 
his  spiritual  father,  "  followed  the  ewes."  It  is  hardly 
either  sublime  or  beautiful  scenery;  but  there  is 
enough  of  both  in  it,  to  make  any  one  feel  that  a 
Shepherd  boy,  of  even  ordinary  talents,  who  is  out 
in  all  weathers,  could  not  be  utterly  uninfluenced  by 
it.  William  Milne  certainly  was  not.  I  am  not 
quite  sure  now,  that  I  have  stood  with  him  upon  the 
corner  of  the  hill  above  Reeskhouse,  when  we  were 
boys,  admiring  the  hoary  grandeur  of  "the  Tap  of 
Noth,"  and  the  silvery  windings  of  "the  bonny  Bog- 
gle," in  the  valley  between  the  hill  and  the  moun- 
tain; but  I  remember  well  the  mutual  zest,  with 
which  we  often  talked  of  those  scenes, 

"O'er  the  hills  and  far  away," 

when  we  met  in  England.  We  had  both  mused,  as 
well  as  played,  upon  the  same  spots;  and  sat  upon 
the  same  gray-stones  and  mossy  hillocks,  gazing  at 
old  Noth,  the  throne  of  the  clouds;  and  at  the  ruins 

2 


10  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  old  Reeskhouse,  the  castle  in  the  valley.  Our 
lips  and  hands  had  often  been  "as  blue  as  blaaverts," 
with  blackberries  gathered  amongst  the  same  hea- 
ther-knolls and  etnach-bushes.  Besides,  these  spots 
were  dear  to  us  both,  as  ground  hallowed  by  the 
memory  of  our  Pastor,  Mr.  Cowie,  of  Huntly,  who 
sometimes  preached  and  catechized  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood; and  by  the  labours  of  his  elders,  who 
often  visited  the  Sabbath  Schools  in  turn.  We  had 
tiius  been  under  the  same  teachers,  although  not 
in  the  same  School;  and  retained  an  equal  love  to 
them.  The  Nathaniel-like  spirit  of  John  Leslie; 
the  Ezekiel-like  sublimity  of  Saunders  Sievwright; 
the  Paul-like  shrewdness  of  William  Smith,  and  the 
Jacob-like  unction  of  James  Cruickshank,  had  alter- 
nately awed  and  interested  us.  They  loved  us  too, 
from  the  time  they  saw  any  thing  hopeful  about  us: 
— perhaps,  even  before.  This  pleased  us  then,  and 
it  amazed  us  afterwards.  We  only  thought  of  them 
then  as  the  best  men  in  Huntly,  amongst  many  good 
men:  but  when  we  first  met  in  England,  we  spoke 
of  them  as  iconderful  men ;  for  we  had  found  no  paral- 
lels to  them  any  where,  in  the  same  rank  of  hfe. 
We  thus  discovered,  that  our  minds  and  character 
had  been  brought  into  contact  with  genius  as  well  as 
extraordinary  piety,  although  we  knew  it  not  at  the 
moment. 

I  mention  these  circumstances  distinctly,  because 
1  know  the  influence  they  had  upon  the  mind  of 
my  friend.  They  gave,  indeed,  no  romantic  nor 
sentimental  cast  to  his  mind:  but  both  the  moun- 
tains and  the  men  helped  to  render  his  young  spirit 
thoughtful  and  solemn,  when  he  began  to  read  and 
pray  amongst  the  sheep-folds.     Even  then,  he  felt 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  U 

that  it  was  sublime  "  to  sit  on  the  brow  of  the  hill, 
reading  the  lives  of  the  Martyrs;  admiring  their  pa- 
tience and  fortitude  in  suffering;  and  seeing  them 
overcome  their  enemies,  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb 
and  the  word  of  their  testimony."  He  adds,  "I 
longed  that  God  would  honour  me,  some  time  or  other, 
thus  to  confess  his  name,  and  bear  my  testimony  to 
the  truth." 

The  expression,  "seeing  the  Martyrs," in  this  record 
of  his  feelings,  means  more  than  even  the  vivid  reali- 
zation of  their  sufferings,  which  reading  at  the  fire- 
side can  produce.  He  was  reading  amidst  such 
hills  and  valle3^s  as  the  Scotch  covenanters  suffered 
amongst: — for  it  was  "The  Cloud  of  Witnesses," 
not  "Fox's  Book  of  Martyrs,"  that  awoke  his  emo- 
tions. He  had  thus  around  him,  such  lofty  moun- 
tains as  they  had  watched  and  worshipped  upon,  and 
such  lonely  woods  and  glens  as  they  had  been  hunted 
in:  and  besides  all  this,  the  Christians  he  knew  best, 
and  loved  most,  were  just  such  men  in  character  and 
spirit  as  the  holy  men  in  "The  Cloud  of  Witnesses." 
It  was,  thus,  CowiE,  Leslie,  Sievwright,  Smith,  and 
Cruickshank,  (his  Pastor  and  Teachers,)  he  saw  be- 
fore him,  when  he  peopled  the  wilds  of  Kennelhmont 
with  images  of  the  Martyrs.  He  felt  that  these  men 
would  have  been  driven  to  the  hills,  and  must  have 
sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood,  had  they 
hved  in  the  days  of  Peden  and  Cargill;  and)  he  be- 
lieved that  they  would  have  died  rather  than  renounce 
the  covenant;  and,  therefore,  as  he  loved  them,  he 
felt  that  he  could  be  a  Martyr  in  their  company,  or 
for  their  creed. 

I  analyze  this  fine  enthusiasm,  as  it  glowed  ia  the 
breast  of  young  Milne,  because  it  will  explain  the 


12  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

mighty  influence  which  the  Scotch  book  of  Martyrs 
had  over  the  youths  of  Scotland,  at  the  close  of  the 
last  century.  There  were  then,  especially  amongst 
the  Seceders,  Ministers  and  Elders,  who  were  bolb 
the  descendants  and  the  living  exemplifications  of 
the  old  covenanters,  in  all  that  was  thoughtful,  de- 
votional, and  weight}^,  in  their  holy  character.  The 
late  Dr.  Waugh  grew  up  amongst  such  men,  and 
caught  all  their  virtues,  without  any  of  their  pecu- 
liariiies.  England  saw  in  him,  what  the  generahty 
of  the  covenanters  would  have  been,  had  they  been 
treated  as  he  was;  and  what  many  of  their  children 
became,  when  the  Star  of  Brunswick  arose.  Wil- 
liam Milne  and  myself  recognised  at  once  in  Dr. 
Waugh,  all  that  we  had  seen  in  Mr.  Cowie,  or  dreamt 
of  in  "  Maister  Peden ;"  but  all  softened  (it  could  not 
be  sublimated)  by  the  urbanities  and  polish  of  Eng- 
lish courtesy. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  young  Milne's  first 
associations  with  the  scenery  of  Kennethmont  were 
of  this  high  order;  nor  "that  from  a  child  he  had 
known  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  or  the  holy  men  just 
named.  He  was  proverbially  a  wicked  boy,  until 
twelve  years  old.  Like  Bunyan,  he  seems  to  have 
been  a  "lisping  blasphemer  and  swearer;"  so  early 
was  his  "mouth  filled  with  cursing."  I  did  not  know 
him  then,  nor  can  I  fully  account  for  such  profane- 
ness.  It  certainly  was  not  common  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood.    To 

"  Curse  or  ban," 
was  not  the  characteristic  of  the  peasantry  of  Ken- 
nethmont.    Minced  oaths  and   low  ribaldry  were 
not  uncommon;  but  daring  profanity  was  certainly 
a  rare  thing.     He  said  of  himself,  however,  at  his 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  13 

ordination,  "I  thought  (then)  that  to  invent  new 
oaths  would  reflect  honour  upon  my  character,  and 
make  me  like  the  great  ones  of  the  earth."  I  well 
remember  too,  that  he  was  described  by  the  neigh- 
hours  as  once  "'a  very  deevil  for  swearing."  The 
only  explanation  of  this,  that  I  know  of,  is,  that  there 
may  have  been  at  Leith  Hall  occasionally,  profane 
servants  who  had  graduated  in  England,  and  whose 
livery  made  them  "great  ones  of  the  earth,"  to  a 
Shepherd  boy, 

"  Clad  in  hodden-gray," 

and  girt  about  with  an  undyed  plaid :  for  other  great 
ones  than  these  flunkies,  he  had  no  opportunity  of 
mixing  with,  so  as  to  learn  new  oaths.  He  was, 
however,  near  the  Hall,  and  close  to  a  line  of  road 
where  cattle  dealers  and  drovers  were  frequently 
passing;  and  thus  he  may  have  been  tempted  to 
rival  the  worst.  It  was  thus,  not  the  voice  of  prayer 
nor  of  praise  which  first  rung  amongst  the  rocks  and 
hills,  as  he  followed  his  herds  and  flocks;  but  the 
voice  of  reckless  impiety,  or  of  ribald  songs.  His 
herding  club,  as  was  common  with  such  boys,  would 
often  be  flung  with  curses  as  well  as  fury,  after  a 
straying  sheep  or  a  rambling  cow ;  and  if  he  indulged 
any  day  dreams  then  of  being  great,  they  went  no 
higher  than  to  wear  the  Leith's  livery,  or  to  ride  such 
a  horse  as  Giggy  of  Bucharn,  the  couper.  These 
hints  will  throw  some  light  upon  his  own  narrative 
of  his  early  life.  "1  was  born  in  the  parish  of  Ken- 
nethmont,  in  Aberdeenshire,  in  1785.  My  father 
died  when  I  was  six  years  of  age;  and  my  mother 
gave  me  the  education  common  to  others  in  the  same 
condition  of  life.  As  to  that  knowledge  which  is 
good  for  the  soul,  I  was  a  perfect  stranger  to  it  my- 


14  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

self;  nor  did  others  seek  to  impress  my  mind  with 
its  importance.  The  natural  depravity  of  my  heart 
began  very  soon  to  discover  itself,  by  leading  me 
into  those  sins,  for  the  commission  of  which,  my  age 
and  circumstances  aflforded  opportunity.  In  profane 
swearing,  and  other  sins  of  a  like  nature,  1  far  ex- 
ceeded most  of  my  equals;  and  became  vile  to  a 
proverb.  I  can  remember  the  time  (O  God !  I  de- 
sire to  do  it  with  shame  and  sorrow  of  heart,)  when 
I  thought  that  to  invent  new  oaths  would  reflect 
honour  on  my  character,  and  make  me  like  the  great 
ones  of  the  earth."  This  is  very  like  Bunyan's  ac- 
count of  himself.  He  often  confessed  with  horror 
and  detestation  of  himself,  that  when  he  was  only 
a  stripling,  he  had  few  equals  in  lying,  swearing, 
and  blaspheming  God's  holy  name;  all  which  became 
to  him  as  a  second  nature.* 

"Though  I  had  a  natural  predilection  for  books, 
yet  not,  alas!  for  the  book  of  God.  I  read  it  only 
when  constrained,  and  even  then  with  much  reluc- 
tance and  impatience.  Though  I  learned  by  heart 
the  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism,  and  Willison's 
Mother's  Catechism,  yet  this  was  more  from  a  desire 
to  be  equal  with  my  neighbours,  and  to  avoid  the 
displeasure  of  the  Minister  of  the  parish,  whose  pre- 
sence I  always  dreaded  as  death,  when  he  came 
round  to  catechise,  than  from  any  love  to  the  truths 
which  these  excellent  books  contained."  This,  too, 
is  like  Bunyan.  He  says,  "it  was  a  kind  of  prison 
(0  me  to  hear  persons  read  books  of  Christian  piety. 
Religion  was  very  grievous  to  me  in  those  days.  I 
could  neither  endure  it  myself,  nor  that  any  others 
should."!     "Sometimes  I  used  to  say  my  prayers  at 

*  Life  and  Times,  page  11.  t  Ibid,  p.  8. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  15 

night,  for  fear  of  the  evil  spirit,  from  whose  hurtful 
influence  I  supposed  my  prayers  were  an  effectual 
security. 

**I  do  not  remember  that  any  very  deep,  impres- 
sions of  divine  truth  were  made  on  my  mind  for  the 
first  twelve  years  of  my  life,  except  once,  when  I 
was  in  my  tenth  year.  Travelling  alone  in  the 
middle  of  the  day,  between  two  corn  fields,  the  idea 
of  the  eternal  punishment  of  sin  in  hell,  struck  me 
with  amazing  force.  My  feelings  on  this  occasion 
exactly  corresponded  to  the  language  of  the  prophet, 
'Who  amongst  us  can  dwell  with  devouring  fire? 
who  can  dwell  with  everlasting  burnings?'  The 
thought  filled  me  wiih  horror,  constrained  me  to  pray 
for  the  first  time,  in  the  fields,  and  to  form  resolu- 
tions of  amendment  for  the  future.  These  impres- 
sions, however,  appeared  not  to  be  accompanied  with 
any  spiritual  change  in  the  dispositions  of  the  heart, 
as  they  soon  wore  oft,  and  my  vows  were  forgotten. 

"The  sinful  propensities  of  my  nature  became 
stronger  by  indulging  them;  and  many  plans  did  I 
form,  in  hopes  of  rendering  myself  conspicuous,  in 
the  circle  in  which  I  moved,  for  the  vanity  of  my 
mind,  and  the  gaiety  of  my  conduct.  I  foolishly 
imagined  that,  by  the  time  I  was  sixteen  years  of 
age,  I  should  attain  great  celebrity  as  a  vain  and 
trifling  youth.  God,  however,  (1  desire  to  adore  his 
goodness)  had  other  and  better  things  in  reserve  for 
me. 

"About  my  thirteenth  year  a  partial  reformation 
was  effected,  to  which  the  five  following  things  con- 
tributed: 1.  The  reading  of  some  religious  books." 
On  reading  this,  his  colleague.  Dr.  Morrison,  wrote — 
"See  the  advantage  of  religious  tracts  and  books: 


16  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Yes,  fill  the  world  with  these.  If  made  waste  paper 
of,  (as  some  of  them  are,  and  will  be,)  even  in  that 
state,  the  scattered  leaves  of  a  Bible,  or  of  other  re- 
ligious books,  have  been  made,  and  will  continue  to 
be  made,  the  means  of  exciting  serious  and  godly 
thoughts,  which  bring  the  proud  sinner's  heart  to 
mercy's  throne."*  "My  attention  was  turned  at 
this  time  to  reh'gious  books  more  than  ever  before; 
I  cannot  tell  the  reason;  perhaps  to  gratify  a  natural 
thirst  for  knowledge.  The  books  I  read  were,  *Wil- 
lison's  Treatise  on  the  Sabbath,'  and  'Russell's  Seven 
Sermons;'  both  of  which  made  considerable  impres- 
sions on  my  mind,  and  led  me  to  prayer.  2.  The 
example  of  two  pious  persons  who  lived  in  a  family 
where  I  for  some  time  resided;  one  of  whom  slept  in 
the  same  room  with  me,  and  used  to  retire,  at  night 
and  morning,  for  secret  prayer.  This  I  saw  the  pro- 
priety of,  and,  sometimes,  imitated.  3.  A  secret  hope 
which  I  entertained,  of  being  saved  by  my  prayers 
and  reformation.  Under  the  influence  of  this  deceit, 
I  obtained  a  false  peace  of  conscience,  which  filled 
me  with  pride  and  self-confidence.  4.  The  dread 
of  temporal  evils;  of  danger  in  the  night;  and  of 
being  drowned  in  a  small  river  which  I  had  frequent- 
ly to  pass.  (He  had  once  a  very  narrow  escape  from 
drowning,  whilst  crossing  that  river  in  a  *spet.')  5. 
The  representations  which  were  given  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ,  by  the  minister  at  sacram.ent  seasons. 
But  as  these  representations  seemed  to  move  the 
animal  feelings  rather  than  to  influence  the  heart, 
their  efforts  were  short-lived."  Sacramental  ad- 
dresses, in  Scotland,  are  often  very  like  Good-Friday 
sermons  in  England,  vivid  pictures  of  the  mingled 

*  Canton  Memoirs. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  17 

solemnities  and  glories  of  Calvary;  and  are  brought 
out  then,  even  in  pulpits  where  the  Cross  is  not  a 
favourite  subject. 

"  Soon  after,  I  attended  a  Sabbath-evening  school, 
which  at  that  time  began  in  our  neighbourhood, 
where  I  became  one  of  the  scholars."  These  schools 
taught  no  one  to  read.  That  was  not  necessary  in 
Scotland.  Neither  were  they  for  the  children  of  the 
poor  exclusively;  Mr.  Cowie's  Sabbath-schools  em- 
braced the  young  of  all  ranks  in  his  flock,  and  were 
attended  alike  by  all.  Their  chief  object  w^as  to 
make  us  "mighty  in  the  scriptures,"  by  searching 
out,  and  committing  to  memory,  all  the  proofs  of  any 
given  point,  in  doctrine  or  duty.  I  feel  young  again, 
wdien  thinking  of  these  exercises!  The  number  of 
proofs  was  occasionally  incredible.  It  had  begun  to 
seem  to  me  a  dream,  until  I  found  it  mentioned  in 
one  of  Mr.  Cowie's  diaries,  as  extraordinary.  He 
was  accustomed  to  take  a  seat  near  the  pulpit,  whilst 
we  stood  in  the  front  of  the  galleries.  I  see  him 
now,  "leaning  upon  his  staff,"  with  a  scarlet  hand- 
kerchief thrown  over  his  head,  and  his  eyes  fixed  on 
the  ground.  "  I  wept,"  he  says,  "  all  the  time,  often> 
to  hear  the  boys  bring  so  many  proofs."  Little  did 
we  imagine  that  the  good  old  man  was  thus  affected. 
We  were  trying  to  rival  each  other,  and  to  make 
him  look  up  with  a  smile  to  those  of  us  who  were 
the  last  to  sit  down.  This  will  explain  what  Dr. 
Milne  says  about  "  the  pride  of  knowledge,"  in  the 
following  narrative.  "  Here  my  knowledge  of  evan- 
geUcal  truth  increased,  and  considerable  impressions 
of  its  importance  were  made  on  my  mind.  My  in- 
crease in  knowledge  made  me  very  proud;  but  I  was 
led  to  search  the  scriptures,  and  to  pray»    Sometimes 


18  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  used  to  walk  home  from  the  school  alone,  about 
a  mile,  over  the  brow  of  a  hill,  praying  all  the  way. 
At  this  time  I  began  the  worship  of  God  in  my  mo- 
ther's family;  and  also  held  some  meetings  for  prayer, 
with  my  sisters  and  other  children,  in  a  barn  that 
belonged  to  the  premises. 

"Notwithstanding  this  change  in  my  outward 
conduct,  I  fear  that  I  was  all  this  time  acting  under 
the  influence  of  self-righteous  principles:  for  I  had 
never  felt  my  need  of  Christ,  in  his  complete  charac- 
ter; nor  had  I,  as  a  sinner,  made  any  humble  ap- 
plication  to  God,  through  Christ,  for  pardon  and 
grace. 

"At  sixteen  years  of  age,  when,  formerly,  I  had 
wickedly  supposed  that  I  should  have  my  fill  of  ini- 
quity, and  see  the  accomplishment  of  my  foolish 
plans,  it  pleased  God,  whose  ways  are  a  great  deep, 
to  remove  me  to  a  place  where  I  had  the  privilege  of 
conversing  with  pious  persons,  who  embraced  every 
opportunity  of  turning  my  attention  to  the  concerns 
of  eternity.  Though  I  was  a  stranger  to  them,  yet, 
knowing  that  I  had  a  soul,  they  were  concerned  for 
my  salvation.  This  was  the  case  with  one  of  them 
especially,  who,  though  poor  in  this  world,  was  rich 
in  faith,  and  in  wMiom  the  word  of  God  dwelt  abun- 
dantly. I  used  sometimes  to  go  to  his  house,  at  the 
hour  of  prayer,  when  he  and  his  family  bowed  the 
knee,  and  worshipped  God,  at  the  foot  of  their  do- 
mestic altar.  He  was  accustomed  to  make  some 
remarks  on  the  chapter  read  for  the  instruction  of 
his  children,  and  to  prepare  them  for  the  solemn  ex- 
ercise of  prayer:  these  interested  me  very  much,  and 
showed  me  a  beauty  in  the  word  of  God  which  I 
never  saw  before.     He  exhorted  me  to  secret  prayer, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  19 

fend  to  read  pious  books,  which  he  and  some  others 
furnished  me  with,  suitable  to  the  inquiring  state  of 
my  mind."     (Burns'  "  Cottager's  Saturday  Night," 
is  thus  no  poetical  fiction.     It  is  as  true  as  it  is  beau- 
tiful.    Indeed,  it  is  not  all  the  truth.      I  cannot 
identify  the  family  which  Mr.  Milne  refers  to;  but  I 
know  many  a  mud-walled  and  straw-thatched  cot- 
tage in  the  district,  where  family  worship  was  con- 
ducted thus  every  night,  and  often  in  the  morning 
too.)     "From  this  my  enjoyment  and  pursuit  of 
pleasure  in  the  world  were  marred;  and  a  beauty 
and  excellence  discovered  in  religion,  which  I  had 
never  seen  in  any  past  period  of  my  life,  and  which 
led  me  to  choose  and  follow  after  it  as  the  only  object 
deserving  the  chief  attention  of  an  immortal  creature. 
As  the  family  in  which  I  lived  were  strang-ers  to  re- 
ligion themselves,  and  derided  all  others  who  made 
it  their  concern,  I  was  very  disagreeably  situated. 
The  only  place  I  found  for  retirement,  where  I  could 
be  quiet  and  unnoticed,  was  a  sheep-cote,  where  the 
sheep  are  kept  in  winter.     Here,  surrounded  by  my 
fleecy  companions,  I  often  bowed  the  knee  on  a 
piece  of  turf  which  I  carried  in  with  me  for  the  pur- 
pose.    Many  hours  have  I  spent  there,  in  the  winter 
evenings,  with  a  pleasure  to  which  before  I  was  a 
stranger;  and,  while  some  of  the  members  of  the 
family  were  plotting  how  to  put  me  to  shame,  1  was 
eating  in  secret  of  that  bread   'w^hich  the  world 
knoweth  not  of.'"     This  may  seem  romantic  to  those 
who  are  unacquainted  with  rural  life  in  Scotland; 
but  there  was  no  sentimentality  in  it.     He  went  to 
the  sheep-cote,  because  he  would   have  been  dis- 
turbed in  the  barn,  by  his  fellow-servants;  and  he 
carried  a  turf  with  him  to  kneel  upon,  because  the 


20  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

floor  was  foul  as  well  as  damp.  Besides,  there  was 
no  romance  about  William  Milne.  It  never  even 
crossed  his  mind,  that  there  was  either  any  sublimity, 
or  much  self-denial,  in  kneeling  before  the  Lord  at 
night,  amongst  the  sheep  and  lambs  which  he  had 
followed  by  day.  The  recollection  that  David  had 
done  so,  may  have  had  some  weight  with  him:  but 
if  it  had,  it  was  rather  as  an  example  than  as  a 
charm. 

"My  delightful  employment  at  this  time,  being 
chiefly  of  a  rural  nature,  afforded  much  opportunity 
through  the  day,  for  spiritual  improvement.  Books 
were  my  constant  companions;  and  some  of  them 
made  powerful  impressions  on  my  mind.  A  book, 
entitled  '  The  Cloud  of  Witnesses,'  containing  an  ac- 
count of  the  persecution  in  Scotland,  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  the  Second,  gave  me  an  exalted  idea  of  the 
excellency  and  power  of  Christianity.  Often  have 
I  sat  on  the  brow  of  a  hill,  reading  the  lives  of  the 
Martyrs,  admiring  their  patience  and  fortitude  in 
suffering;  and,  seeing  them  'overcome'  their  enemies 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  'word  of  their 
testimony,'  I  longed  that  God  would,  some  time  or 
other,  honour  me  thus  to  confess  his  name,  and  bear 
my  testimony  to  the  truth.  In  this,  there  was,  per- 
haps, more  zeal  than  knowledge;  more  regard  for 
the  HONOUR  of  Martyrdom  than  pure  love  to  God 
and  his  cause  in  the  world.  All  this  time,  however, 
I  knew  but  little  of  myself  as  a  guilty  and  con- 
demned creature.  The  book  which  God  made  use 
of  more  especially  for  convincing  me  of  my  depravity, 
sin,  and  misery,  was  Mr.  Boston's  'Four-fold  State,' 
which  I  read  with  the  deepest  attention.  It  con- 
ducted me  into  my  own  heart,  discovered  the  evils 


REV.  W.  MILNEj  D.  D.         *  21 

which  before  lay  hid  in  the  chambers  of  imagery; 
the  monstrous  ingratitude  to  God,  which  had  marked 
all  my  conduct;  and  the  pollution  of  original  and 
actual  sin,  with  which  my  soul  was  contaminated. 
I  saw  that,  as  I  was  necessarily  under  the  strongest 
and  most  righteous  obligations  to  God,  and  had  never 
for  one  hour  of  my  life  discharged  these,  but  lived  in 
unprovoked  rebellion  against  the  Author  of  my  life, 
so  I  was  justly  under  the  curse  of  God's  righteous 
law,  and  exposed  to  everlasting  misery.  *^What 
shall  I  give  for  the  sin  of  my  soul]'  was  literally  the 
language  which  I  used.  To  be  condemned  to  toil 
for  a  thousand  years,  in  the  lowest  drudgery;  or  to 
endure  the  punishment  of  hell  for  any  limited  space 
of  time,  seemed  easy  when  compared  to  eternal 
WRATH,  which  I  knew  my  sins  deserved,  and  from 
which,  for  some  days,  I  had  but  little  hope  of  deliver- 
ance. To  be  transformed  into  a  stone,  or  into  one 
of  the  fowls  of  the  mountains,  which  were  often 
{lying  over  my  head,  was  what  I  sometimes  wished, 
in  order  to  avoid  appearing  before  God  in  judgment, 
and  to  be  freed  from  the  danger  of  everlasting  pu- 
nishment. My  distress  of  mind  was  much  increased 
by  a  mistaken  notion  of  the  doctrine  of  election,  as  I 
did  not  then  see  that  the  accomplishment  of  the 
purpose  of  God,  with  respect  to  the  salvation  of  sin- 
ners, was  intimately  connected  with  the  use  of  the 
means  of  grace;  but  supposed  that  the  decree  of  God 
cut  me  off  from  the  expectation  of  happiness  in  the 
world  to  come,  and  shut  me  up  in  gloomy  silence, 
and  '  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment.'  This  was  so 
much  the  more  distressing,  as  I  saw  that  my  own 
guilt  deserved  all  this  misery;  and  though  I  saw  that 
Ood,  as  a  Sovereign,  had  a  right  to  choose  whom  he 
3 


%t  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

would,  yet  I  saw  that  even  the  reprobate  perish 
JUSTLY  and  righteously.  But  who  can  be  willing 
to  die  the  second  death?  and  *what  will  a  man  not 
give  in  exchange  for  his  soul?'  I  could  not  endure 
the  idea  of  being  for  ever  left  under  the  dominion  of 
sin,  and  cast  out  from  the  presence  of  God;  therefore 
1  continued  to  pray,  as  opportunity  served,  ten  or  fif- 
teen times  a  day,  and  said,  *  who  knoweth  if  God 
will  return  and  repent,  and  leave  a  blessing  behind 
him'  on  my  poor  and  wretched  soul?  I  attended 
meetings  for  prayer  and  spiritual  edification;  and 
the  pious  conversation  of  those  who  were  with  me, 
on  the  judgment  to  come,  aided  by  the  awful  dark- 
ness and  silence  of  night,  made  deep  impressions  on 
my  heart,  and  tended  to  increase  my  concern  for 
acceptance  with  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.  God, 
in  his  gracious  kindness,  did  not  suffer  me  to  remain 
long  in  this  distress  of  soul,  but  directed  me  to  those 
means  by  which  I  learned  how  even  a  vile  and  guilty 
creature,  such  as  I  was,  might  be  for  ever  saved. 
There  were  two  things  which  contributed  to  remove 
my  perplexity  and  distress.  One  was  a  sermon  of 
Mr.  Boston's,  entitled,  '  The  Believer's  Espousals  to 
Christ.'  Here  the  offices  of  Christ,  as  mediator, 
were  treated  in  such  a  convincing  and  encouraging 
way,  as  to  produce  a  lively  hope  in  my  soul.  The 
other  was  a  sermon  which  I  heard  preached  by  the 
late  Rev.  G.  Cowie,  of  Huntly,  on  a  week  evening, 
from  Rev.  xxii.  21.  He  expatiated  on  the  free  grace 
of  God,  through  Christ,  to  the  chief  of  sinners,  with 
an  eloquence  peculiar  to  himself.  He  quoted  those 
words  from  Christ's  commission  to  his  apostles,  *Go, 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,' — *  beginning 
at  Jerusalem.'     Then  I  was  led  to  reason  thus: — 


REV.  W.   MILNE,  D.  D.  23 

If  pardon  and  salvation  were  offered,  *  without  mo- 
ney and  without  price,'  to  those  who  had  killed  the 
Prince  of  Life,  and  thereby  committed  the  greatest 
possible  crime;  then,  surely  that  grace  which  could 
triumph  over  all  their  guilt,  and  so  richly  abound 
where  sins  of  the  highest  aggravation  once  abounded, 
may  be  extended  to  me — pardon  my  sins,  and  renew 
MY  nature — heal  and  save  my  soul.  By  these  two 
things  I  was  led  to  discover  a  glory  and  suitableness 
in  the  Gospel — as  displaying  the  lustre  of  the  divine 
perfections,  and  as  preserving  the  honours  of  the 
divine  law,  while  at  the  same  time  it  conferred  eter- 
nal life  on  the  guilty  sinner  believing  in  Jesus.  This 
discovery  captivated  my  heart,  and  made  me  willing 
to  devote  myself,  soul  and  body,  to  God  for  ever. 

"Having  an  earnest  desire  of  devoting  myself  to 
God,  I  was  encouraged  to  do  so  in  the  way  of  a  per- 
sonal covenant.  I  found  this  method  of  dedication 
recommended  in  *  Guthrie's  Trial  of  a  Saving  Inte- 
rest in  Christ.'  Judging  this  plan  agreeable  to  the 
language  of  the  prophet,  that  *one  shall  say  I  am 
the  Lord's,  and  another  shall  call  himself  by  the 
name  of  Jacob,'  &c.,  I  determined  to  adopt  it:  and, 
having  retired  to  a  place  surrounded  by  hills  on  every 
side,  I  professed  to  choose  the  Lord  as  my  God, 
Father,  Saviour,  and  everlasting  portion;  and  to 
offer  up  myself  to  his  service,  to  be  ruled,  sanctified, 
and  saved  by  him.  This  was  followed  by  much 
peace  and  happiness  of  mind,  with  earnest  desires  to 
be  holy,  with  a  determination  to  cast  in  my  lot 
among  the  despised  followers  of  the  Lamb,  and  with 
a  concern  for  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls." 

This  transition  from  the  sheep-cote  to  a  solitary 
£^nd  silent  amphitheatre  amidst    "the  everlasting 


24  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

hills,"  is  both  more  and  less  sentimental  than  it 
seems.  It  was  influenced  by  the  example  of  the  old 
Covenanters,  and  of  the  older  Patriarchs.  He  imi- 
tated Abraham  under  the  oaks  of  Mamre,  and  Jacob 
at  Bethel,  and  John  the  Baptist  in  the  wilderness, 
and  the  children  of  the  covenant  in  Scotland,  in  thus 
placing  himself  cfZone  with  God,  when  he  first  pledged 
himself  to  walk  with  God.  But  this  was  not  done 
because  it  was  sublime,  but  because  it  was  suitable. 
He  never  thought  of  how  it  would  tell  upon  those 
who  might  hear  of  it;  but  only  of  how  it  would  tell 
upon  his  own  spirit  at  the  time,  and  of  how  it  would 
keep  the  memory  of  his  solemn  consecration  for  ever 
associated  with  calm,  pure,  and  impressive  scenery. 
And  it  did.  The  first  sermon  I  heard  him  preach  in 
London,  was  on  subscribing  with  the  hand  to  be  the 
Lord's.  He  did  not  refer  to  his  own  covenant  amidst 
the  hills,  nor  did  I  know  the  fact  then;  but  he  made 
me  feel  that  he  had  been,  like  myself,  alone  with 
God, — where  God  only  was  present. 

"After  this,  I  met  with  considerable  opposition 
from  my  own  relatives,  on  account  of  a  change  in 
my  views;  having  found  it  necessary  to  leave  the 
Kirk  of  Scotland,  and  join  another  body  of  Christians: 
not  that  I  had  any  prejudice  against  it,  for  I  was 
baptized  and  brought  up  in  it,  and  would  not  have 
left  it  had  I  found  the  preaching  in  the  place  where 
I  then  resided  equally  evangehcal  and  edifying  as 
among  those  with  whom  I  united.  It  was  not,  how- 
ever, the  diflference  between  that  preaching  which 
was  chiefly  legal  and  moral,  and  that  which  is  evan- 
gelical and  spiritual,  that  induced  me  at  first  to  dis- 
sent from  the  Kirk  of  Scotland;  for  my  understand- 
ing, at  that  time,  was  scarcely  ripe  enough  to  discern 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  25 

it.  But  it  was  the  very  different  effect  which  I  felt 
produced  in  myself,  and  saw  displayed  in  others  by 
these  two  ways  of  preaching.  When  I  attended  on 
the  ministry  of  those  who  were  most  evangelical,  I 
felt  myself  disposed  for  prayer,  saw  the  evils  of  my 
heart,  and  found  the  people  spiritual  and  edifying  in 
their  conversation.  Such  I  found  not  to  be  the  case 
under  that  preaching  which  was  chiefly  of  a  moral 
kind.  Being  very  young,  and  the  only  one  in  our 
family  who  had  ventured  to  be  thus  singular,  it  was 
considered  by  some  that  I  was  under  the  influence 
of  certain  feelings,  which  were  exceedingly  danger- 
ous, and  which  led  me  to  act  in  a  way  that  reflected 
on  the  piety  and  wisdom  of  my  forefathers.  But  to 
die  in  peace,  and  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection, 
were  things  infinitely  more  important,  in  my  eyes, 
than  the  approbation  of  all  that  were  related  to  me 
in  the  flesh,  yea,  than  the  applause  of  the  whole 
world. 

"Thus  I  continued  for  two  years,  endeavouring  to 
follow  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  keep  a  conscience  void 
of  offence  towards  God  and  towards  all  men.  Soon 
after  this  I  renewed  my  dedication  to  God,  wrote  it 
down,  and  *  subscribed  with  my  hand  unto  the  Lord.' 
A  year  after  1  was  received  as  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  at  Huntly.  Since  that,  to  the  pre- 
sent time,  I  have  passed  through  many  exercises  of 
mind,  and  have  had  every  day  to  lament,  that  I  carry 
about  with  me  'a  body  of  sin  and  death.'  I  have 
had  many  doubts  and  fears  about  my  salvation.^ 
Many  have  been  my  backslidings;  but  I  have  en- 
deavoured to  look  to  Jesus  alone  for  pardon  and  sal- 
vation ;  and  though  I  have  often,  through  the  power 
of  temptation  and  unbelief,  been  ready  to  cast  away 
3* 


2b  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

my  confidence,  and  say,  *  there  is  no  hope;'  yet  *  by 
the  help  of  God,  I  continue  to  this  day.'  My  attain- 
ments ill  lioliness  have  been,  alas!  few  and  small — 
this  is  the  greatest  burden  of  my  soul  from  day  to 
day:  and,  if  I  deceive  not  myself,  there  is  nothing  in 
the  universe  that  1  so  much  desire  as  holiness  of  heart 
and  life — as  conformity  to  Jesus  in  all  things.  I 
look  on  myself  this  evening  as  the  chief  of  sinners, 
and  place  my  whole  dependence  for  a  complete  sal- 
vation, on  the  righteousness  and  Spirit  of  Christ. 
O  may  I  'be  found  in  him  at  last — not  having  spot 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing.'  "     1812. 

Had  Mr.  Milne  given  the  history  of  his  conversion 
in  Scotland,  instead  of  England,  he  would  have  in- 
troduced the  names  of  more  of  the  friends  of  his  youth 
than  I  have  done,  and  connected  it  especially  with 
the  instrumentality  of  his  father's  friend, — good  old 
Adam  Sievwright,  the  basket  maker.  It  was  in  his 
cottage  he  found  a  retreat  from  the  company  of  the 
farm  servants,  in  tiie  evening.  It  is  of  him  he  says, 
"  though  poor  in  this  world,  he  was  rich  in  faith." 
It  was  at  his  family  altar  he  first  discovered  the 
beauty  and  excellence  of  spiritual  religion.  The 
Reverend  Mr.  Hill,  of  Huntly,  said  truly  in  his  ser- 
mon on  the  death  of  Dr.  Milne,  "  the  name  of  Adam 
Sievwright  deserves,  on  various  accounts,  to  be  men- 
tioned with  much  respect.  He  was  one  cAie/ instru- 
ment of  Dr.  Milne's  conversion,  and  ever  after  felt  a 
deep  interest  in  all  his  future  steps." 

I  remember  this  meek,  and  lowly,  and  lovely 
Christian  well.  His  mild  eye,  and  the  melting  tones 
of  his  gentle  voice,  seem  even  now  falling  upon  me. 
I  see  him  yet  at  the  "ingle-neuk"  in  liis  cottage, 
seated  amidst  his  bundles  of  sauchen  waans,  {wiUows) 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  27 

twisting  a  butter-basket,  and  talking  about  the  glo- 
ries of  the  Covenant  of  grace  to  young  Milne!  He 
set  him  to  learn  basket-making  too,  whilst  like 
Aquila  instructing  A  polios,  he  "  taught  him  the  way 
.  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly."  But  one  night,  on  part- 
ing, he  put  "Boston's  Four-fold  State"  into  his 
hands,  with  a  solemn  charge  that  it  should  be  read 
prayerfully.  It  was  so;  but  it  stopped  his  basket- 
making,  before  he  got  half  through  two  folds  of  the 
"Four-fold  State."  The  good  old  man  observed 
this,  and  asked  him  one  day,  "William,  what  has 
become  of  the  basket  nowl"  "  O,"  he  answered,  "  I 
have  got  other  work  to  do  now."  The  sight  of  his 
lost  condition  as  a  sinner  plunged  him  into  such  de- 
spair, that  he  could  not  longer  employ  his  leisure 
hours  on  the  hills  or  at  home,  in  any  thing  but  read- 
ing or  prayer.  Just  at  this  crisis,  the  venerable 
Cowie  came  unexpectedly  to  preach  at  Adam  Siev- 
wright's  house;  and  took  for  his  text,  "The  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  loilh  you  allP^  Adam 
used  to  say  of  that  sermon,  "Oh,  but  the  Minesler 
had  mair  than  usual /reec^wi  that  nicht.  Eh,  sirs,  it 
was  a  saavoury  sermon!"  So  it  proved.  My  friend's 
"captivity  was  turned  like  streams  of  water  in  the 
south."  From  that  time,  those  who  knew  him  best, 
and  were  oftenest  with  him,  says  Mr.  Hill,  testified 
that  his  progress  was  visible  from  week  to  week;  so 
rapid  was  his  growth  in  the  hfe  of  faith. 

Soon  after  tliis,  he  changed  the  place  of  his  resi- 
dence; but  again,  unhappily,  into  a  family  where 
God  was  not  worshipped.  He  carried,  however,  his 
religion  with  him.  He  "confessed"  the  Saviour  he 
had  found,  before  all  the  household;  and  so  wisely, 
that  he  won  them  over  to  establish  family  prayer, 


28  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Mr.  Hill  says,  "both  his  master  and  mistress  became, 
to  all  appearance,  through  his  means,  followers  of 
the  Lamb."  He  adds,  "  I  have  also  heard  of  at  least 
one  person  that  occasionally  visited  that  house,  and 
was  much  given  to  swearing,  who  became  so  im- 
pressed with  what  was  said  to  him,  that  he  left  off 
the  wicked  practice,  and  joined  himself  to  the  Lord." 
Mr.  Hill,  on  stating  these  facts,  in  the  funeral  ser- 
mon, said  to  his  hearers,  "  William  was  at  this  time 
young,  poor,  and  amongst  the  meanest  of  the  ser- 
vants: but  even  a  herd-boy,  or  apprentices,  who 
know  the  Lord,  may  be  the  honoured  instruments  of 
plucking  much  prey  from  the  soul-destroyer."  I 
must  add,  that  young  converts,  who  do  not  try  to  do 
so  at  home,  will  never  be  honoured  Missionaries 
abroad.  The  young  man  who  will  not  say  to  his 
perishing  neighbour,  and  do  for  the  children  of  the 
poor  around  him,  just  what  he  would  say  and  do  for 
the  heathen  and  their  families,  does  not  love  souls 
exactly  for  their  own  sake,  nor  so  w^ell  as  his  foreign 
sympathies  seem  to  indicate. 

William  Milne  did  what  he  could  at  home.  In- 
deed, it  was  by  acting  on  the  command,  "  when  thou 
art  converted  strengthen  thy  brethren,"  that  he 
caught  the  Missionary  spirit.  It  was  the  spark  of 
Sunday  School  zeal,  which  kindled  the  flame  of 
Missionary  enterprise  in  his  bosom.  He  took  a  lively 
interest  and  an  active  part  in  the  Scottish  Sabbath- 
schools.  They  could  only  be  conducted  by  men  of 
prayer;  and  he  gave  himself  to  prayer.  The  follow- 
ing characteristic  anecdote  will  illustrate  what  I 
mean.  Going  one  night  with  a  friend  to  visit  a 
school,  the  road  lay  through  a  solitary  glen  which 
resembled  the  recess  amongst  the  hills  where  he  had 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  »» 

consecrated  himself  to  God.  The  scene  recalled  his 
vows.  He  paused  arid  said,  "  I  am  afraid  to  enter 
on  the  solemn  work  of  the  evening  without  special 
prayer."  The  two  friends  knelt  down  together,  and 
spent  a  considerable  time  in  fervent  wrestling  with 
God.  It  was  in  this  spirit  he  entered  the  schools; 
and  the  scholars  both  knew  and  felt  that  he  was  a 
devotional  man.  There  was  an  air  and  an  unction 
about  him  which  revealed  to  them,  that>e  had  been 
with  Jesus. 

He  also  established  winter-evening  prayer-meet- 
ings, in  the  destitute  corners  of  the  parish;  and  with 
a  few  young  men  who  were  like-minded  with  himself 
went  from  house  to  house  praying  and  speaking 
with  the  poor.  He  did  not,  however,  allow  these 
exercises  to  become  substitutes  for  secret  devotion. 
His  maxim  was — and  he  inculcated  it  upon  his  com- 
panions— *'We  must  have  time  to  pray  alone.  It 
will  never  do  to  separate  secret  from  social  prayer." 

He  had  also  the  art  of  saying  striking  things  in 
conversation  in  a  striking  manner:  for  although 
his  appearance  was  not  commanding,  his  looks  were 
very  expressive  and  searching.  Being  on  a  visit  for 
some  time  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  where  he  found 
himself  in  his  element,  he  fixed  his  eyes  steadfastly 
upon  him  for  some  minutes  without  speaking.  He 
wanted  to  express  both  his  gratification  and  gratitude 
so  that  they  should  not  be  forgotten,  nor  yet  savour 
of  compliment.  His  friend  asked,  what  absorbed  his 
thoughts'?  "Iwasjust  thinking,"  he  said,  "that  there 
are  a  goodly  number  here,  with  whom  I  should  hke 
to  spend  my  eternity'^  This  is  well  conceived  and 
well  expressed,  for  a  shepherd  lad!  It  was  well- 
timed  too.  It  is,  however,  illustrative  of  more  than 
the  power  or  the  delicacy  of  William  Milne's  mind. 


Sd  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

when  he  was  but  a  young  Christian.  It  proves  also 
that  he  had  caught  the  spirit  of  a  compliment,  which 
was  not  seldom  paid  in  the  days  of  my  boyhood  to 
the  preaching  of  Mr.  Cowie.  I  did  not  understand 
my  father  or  his  friends,  when  they  said  of  some 
sermons,  "We  could  have  taken  an  eternity  of  siccan 
thoughts  and  feelings,  as  we  heard  the  day;"  but  I 
well  remember  the  phrase,  and  the  fact  that  it  origi- 
nated with  a  poor  man  who  had  listened  to  one  of  these 
sermons,  although  he  could  only  get  his  head  in  at 
the  kirk  door,  and  had  the  rain  falling  all  the  time 
upon  his  neck.  Indeed  I  am  often  compelled  to  ask 
myself,  what  must  these  sermons  have  been:  for, 
although  very  long,  they  did  not  tire  even  the  boys. 
They  must,  in  fact,  have  laid  hold  even  then  of  my 
spirit:  for  when  I  published  my  little  work  on  "Eter- 
nity Realized,"  some  of  the  good  old  folks  at  Huntly, 
forgetting  that  I  was  a  mere  boy  when  these  ser- 
mons were  preached,  gave  me  credit  for  remember- 
ing the  very  words  of  Mr.  Cowie.  And  I  did,  and 
do  remember  his  spirit  at  that  time!  A  child  could 
hardly  have  mistaken  that,  it  was  so  unearthly,  rapt, 
and  sweetly  solemn!  And  then,  it  ri vetted  and  ir- 
radiated so  many  manly  and  furrowed  faces,  that 
even  children  could  not  help  feeling  that  there  was  a 
spell  upon  the  spirit  of  their  parents,  which  came 
down  from  the  pulpit,  stronger  and  stronger,  as  the 
sermon  went  on.  O,  these  were  ^'  days  of  the  Son 
of  man,"  when  even  I,  although  not  ten  years  old, 
felt  something  of  the  meaning  of  the  words,  "  I  was 
in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  heard  a  great 
voice,  as  the  sound  of  a  trumpet!"  I  indulge  in  these 
recollections,  because  in  no  other  way  can  I  give  the 
reader  a  full  insight  into  the  forces  which  melted  and 
moulded  the  originally  stubborn  spirit  of  the  even- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  31 

tually  judicious  and  devotional  Dr.  Milne.  He  would 
have  been  crabbed,  if  not  conceited  also,  had  he  not 
come  under  the  transforming  influence  of  Mr.  Cowie. 
That  made  his  joy  in  believing,  "  both  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory,"  and  thus  softened  as  well  as  so- 
bered his  temperament.  Indeed,  only  a  very  weak 
man,  whether  old  or  young,  could  have  been  flippant 
or  consequentialin  the  presence  of  Mr.  Cowie,  when 
religion  was  the  subject.  In  worldly  aflfairs  he  was 
a  perfect  child:  but  when  he  spoke  of  "  the  mysteries 
of  the  kingdom"  it  was  as  true  of  him  as  of  Job,  that 
"  the  young  men  hid  themselves  in  the  shadow  of 
their  own  sliame,"  and  the  "  aged  laid  their  hand  on 
their  mouth."  Even  "Princes"  like  Jacob,  who  had 
prevailing  power  when  wrestling  with  the  Angel  of 
the  Covenant,  "refrained  from  talking,"  and  "  nobles" 
of  Israel,  Hke  Nadab  and  Abihu,  "held  their  peace." 
"When  the  ear  heard  him  it  blessed  him,  and  when 
the  eye  saw  him  it  gave  witness  unto  him!"  His 
child-like  simplicity  in  the  business  of  life,  added  to 
this  charm;  it  was  in  such  striking  contrast  to  the 
keen  shrewdness,  almost  akin  to  cunning,  which 
marked  the  bargainings  of  many.  Neither  William 
nor  myself  could  overlook  this.  It  turned  any  dis- 
cernment we  had,  in  the  right  direction.  The  "  mi- 
nister," we  saw,  erred  always  on  the  safe  side,  and 
was  transparent  in  all  his  dealings.  We  laughed  at 
his  simplicity  sometimes;  but  it  secured  our  love, 
even  when  he  cheated  himself  egregiously.  One 
year,  I  recollect,  he  fattened  and  killed  one  of  his 
cows,  in  order  to  sell  cheap  beef.  The  person  who 
bought  the  fore-legs,  brought  back  the  largest  bones, 
and  asked  if  it  was  fair  to  pay  for  so  much  bone? 
The  worthy  minister  gave  flesh  for  it  at  once,  as  only 
fair. 


32  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  II. 

WILLIAM  MILNE'S  MISSIONARY  SPIRIT. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  Mr. 
Cowie's  sphere  was,  perhaps,  the  only  rural  district 
in  Aberdeenshire,  where  Missions  to  the  Heathen 
could  have  come  especially  under  the  notice  of  a 
young  Christian.  The  Kirk  had  not  then  been  re- 
cognised the  duty  of  spreading  the  Gospel,  and  any 
knowledge  the  Seceders  had  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society,  was  confounded  with  their  prejudices 
against  the  Haldanes  and  Rowland  Hill.  Mr. 
Cowie,  however,  knew  better.  Neither  Rowland 
Hill's  Episcopacy,  nor  Haldanes'  Independency, 
could  blind  hiin  to  the  merits  of  the  Society  or  to 
the  claims  of  the  Heathen.  He  sacrificed  both  his 
name  and  his  place,  influential  as  they  were,  amongst 
the  Antiburghers,  that  he  might  promote  Foreign 
Missions,  Home  Itinerancies,  and  Sabbath-Schools. 
He  threw  all  his  mighty  soul  into  the  cause  of  uni- 
versal Evangelization; — and  that  amongst  souls  ca- 
pable of  grasping  a  great  object,  and  prepared  to 
sympathize  with  it.  I  will  not  say,  that  none  of  the 
English  fathers  and  founders  of  the  Missionary  So- 
ciety led  so  many  wrestling  Jacobs  to  the  throne  of 
God  on  its  behalf;  but  I  will  say,  that  none  of  them 
led  on  R phalanx  of  such  "men  of  prayer"  as  Mr. 
Cowie  called  forth.  They  could  do  little  else  but 
pray  for  it;  and  therefore  they  often  spent  "  the 
whole  night  in  prayer."     A  world  lying  in  wicked- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  33 

ness,  lay  on  their  spirit  as  "  the  burden  of  the  Lord;" 
and  its  weight  kept  them  down  long  before  the  Lord. 
They  gave  themselves  but  Uttle  rest,  that  they  might 
"  give  Him  no  rest,  until  He  arose  to  make  Jerusa- 
lem a  praise  in  all  the  earth." 

I  can  scarcely  credit  my  own  recollections  of  the 
devotional  habits  of  these  men,  although  my  own 
father  was  one  of  them,  and  they  my  best  friends  after 
his  death.  Indeed,  it  is  only  by  referring  to  Mr. 
Cowie's  journals,  and  by  remembering  Dr.  Philip's 
estimates  of  these  men,  "  mighty  in  prayer,"  that  I 
can  satisfy  myself  that  I  am  not  dreaming,  when  I 
speak  or  think  of  them.  I  was,  indeed,  too  young 
to  understand  their  devotional  spirit,  or  to  compre- 
hend their  solicitude  about  the  Heathen.  I  under- 
stood only  the  fact,  that  something  which  they  called 
"sweet  communion  with  God,"  made  them  pray  long 
and  look  very  happy,  and  speak  often  one  to  another 
about  Missionaries. 

It  was  in  this  way  William  Milne  became  acquaint- 
ed with  the  subject  of  Missions.  Mr.  Cowie's  cha- 
pel was  called  the  "Missionary  laigh  Kirk,"  even  be- 
fore the  Antiburghers  excommunicated  him,  and  it 
retained  that  name  for  years.  Even  the  Independent 
Ministers  who  came  to  preach  for  him,  or  to  itinerate 
in  our  district,  were  always  designated  "Missionary 
Ministers,^^  by  both  the  godly  and  the  ungodly. 
Even  conversion  was  called  by  the  world,  "turning 
Missionary y''^  and  laughed  at  by  a  wretched  pun  on 
the  word  "machinery."  William  Milne  was  thus 
"  born  again,"  in  the  very  cradle  of  Missions,  in  the 
vale  of  Strathboggie.  His  first  nick-name,  from  the 
world,  when  he  became  pious,  was  sure  to  be  "mis- 
shinir."  The  very  Sabbath-Schools  had  this  name, 
4 


34  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

even  up  in  the  Cabrach.  Thus  the  church  at 
Huntly  was  botii  literally  and  emphatically,  a  "Mis- 
sionary Society."  Its  Pastor  and  Elders  impressed 
a  Missionary  character  upon  all  its  movements,  and 
its  pious  members  carried  this  spirit  into  all  the  pa- 
rishes (and  these  were  not  few,)  from  which  they 
came  up  to  worship  at  Huntly.  This,  as  might  be 
expected,  was  nobly  sustained  by  Dr.  Philip,  when 
he  settled  at  Aberdeen,  and  became  the  bosom  friend 
of  Mr.  Cowie;  then  two  kindred  souls  blended  their 
hallowed  fires  upon  the  northern  altar  of  Missions, 
and  soon  kindled  prayer  into  sacrifice,  amongst  the 
young.  No  quarter  yielded  more  or  better  Mission- 
aries than  Aberdeenshire. 

It  will  not  be  wondered  at  now,  that  even  a  shep- 
herd lad,  when  giving  himself  by  an  everlasting  co- 
venant to  God,  amidst  the  solitary  hills,  did  it  with 
a  deep  "concern  for  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls," 
as  well  as  for  his  own  confirmation  in  the  life  of  faith. 
This  will  ever  be  a  beautiful  feature  in  his  character, 
and  an  interesting  fact  in  his  history,  but  it  can  no 
longer  create  surprise.     It  was  the  natural  effect  of 
a  religious  education, — which  made  "  concern  for 
the  souls  of  others,"  a  mark  of  personal  sincerity,  and 
a  help  to  growth  in  grace.     He  would  have  doubted 
his  personal  piety,  if  it  had  breathed  no  relative  sym- 
pathy; just  as  he  would  have  doubted  his  devotional 
spirit,  if  he  could  not  have  spent  a  whole  night  in 
prayer,  now  and  then,  in  the  sheep-cote.     I  shall 
never  forget  his  surprise,  nor  that  of  some  others, 
who  were  brought  up  amongst  men  who  thus  "gave 
themselves  to  prayer,"  when  he  was  asked  in  Eng- 
land,— "what  the  Huntly-men  found  to  say  when 
they  prayed  all  night'?"    This  question  almost  tempt- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  35 

ed  him  to  suspect  the  inquirers  of  knowing  too  little 
about  communion  with  God.  He  wondered  more  at 
the  habit  of  giving  but  a  few  minutes  to  secret  prayer, 
than  they  did  at  the  habit  of  devoting  hours  to  it. 
The  phrase,  ^^  get  to  say,^^  grated  on  his  ear!  He  had 
spent  hours  alone  with  God,  and  knew  men  who 
had  done  the  same  for  years,  where  the  difficulty 
was  to  know  what  to  say  first,  and  when  w^ords  were 
the  least  part  of  the  worship.  He  was  thinking,  not 
of  what  was  said,  but  what  was  "unutterable,"  when 
the  realizations  of  the  Divine  glory,  and  of  the  won- 
ders of  Redemption,  and  of  ihe  solemnities  of  Eter- 
nity, came  over  the  spirit  like  entrancing  visions;  or, 
like  a  translation,  carried  it  "out  of  the  body,  into 
the  third  heavens."  He  knew  that  the  morning  star 
had  often  found  him  where  the  evening  star  had  left 
him,  upon  his  knees  before  the  Lord,  utterly  uncon- 
scious of  the  lapse  of  time.  He  was  not  the  man, 
how^ever,  to  judge  the  devotional  spirit  of  others  by 
what  he  himself  had  felt  or  seen.  He  soon  under- 
stood the  spirit  of  English  piety,  in  all  that  distin- 
guished it  from  Scottish.  His  only  mode  of  arguing 
with  those  who  wondered,  "  what  his  Scotch  friends 
found  to  say,"  was  to  ask,  with  a  winning  smile,  if 
they  could  not  easily  conceive  how  Dr.  Waugh  could 
spend  a  whole  night  in  his  closet?  This  appeal  was 
unanswerable,  by  all  who  had  ever  worshipped  with 
that  adoring  seraph;  and  it  was  not  less  so,  when 
made  in  connexion  with  the  wrestling  prayers  of 
Dr.  Simpson,  of  Hoxton  College. 

These  hints  will  throw  some  light  upon  his  own 
account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  his  Missionary 
spirit.  The  following  is  his  own  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion^What  induced  you  to  devote  yourself  to  the 


36  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

work  of  a  Missionary  of  Jesus   Christ  among  the 
Heathen? 

"Rev.  Sir,  I  am  aware  that  the  deceit  of  the  heart 
will  sometimes  induce  a  man  to  consider  himself 
called  of  God,  to  that  for  which  he  feels  a  partiality; 
therefore  I  desire  to  answer  this  important  question 
with  a  due  sense  of  the  weakness  of  my  own  judg- 
ment, and  with  much  consideration. 

"I  trust  I  speak  the  truth  when  I  say,  that  I  do 
not  engage  in  it  from  any  idea  of  my  own  sufficiency 
for  it,  nor  from  any  notion  tiiat  I  have  had  an  extra- 
ordinary call;  nor  from  any  hope  that  I  have  of  ease 
or  aggrandizement  in  the  world. 

"Not  from  any  idea  of  my  own  sufficiency  for  it: 
for  when  I  consider  the  nature  of  ministerial  labours 
in  general,  and  especially  that  of  Missionary  labour 
« — the  difficulty  of  parting  with  relatives  and  friends, 
— of  studying  a  foreign  language  under  the  heat  of 
a  vertical  sun, — of  overcoming  the  inveterate  reli- 
gious prejudices  of  the  Heathen, — of  introducing 
among  them  a  religion  entirely  new,  and  which 
condemns  their  own  religion,  yea,  even  the  thoughts 
of  their  hearts, — the  difficulty  of  preserving  the  life 
and  power  of  religion  in  the  heart,  where  there  is 
scarcely  any  Christian  society, — the  mighty  trust 
committed,  by  the  Church,  to  a  Missionary, — and 
the  awful  responsibility  to  God  which  attaches  to 
his  office, — when  I  consider  all  this,  I  exclaim,  'Who 
is  sufficient  for  these  things?' 

"Not  from  any  notion  that  I  have  had  an  extra- 
ordinary call  to  the  work;  for  I  neither  heard  any 
voice  calling  me  to  go  to  the  Heathen,  nor  had  I 
ever  any  dream  that  seemed  to  intimate  my  duty  in 
this  respect;  nor  did  ever  any  particular  passage  of 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  37 

Scripture  come  with  peculiar  force  to  my  mind,  from 
whicli  I  could  gather  that  I  ought  to  undertake  this 
work.  No.  If  these  things  are  necessary  to  con- 
stitute a  call,  then  I  am  not  called. 

"And,  as  I  do  not  engage  in  this  office  from  an 
idea  of  my  own  sufficiency  for  it,  or  from  any  notion 
of  an  extraordinary  call,  so  neither  is  it  from  any 
hope  of  ease  or  aggrandizement  in  the  world.  Food 
and  raiment,  the  benevolence  of  the  religious  world 
gives  me  reason  to  look  for;  but  along  with  that  I 
expect  innumerable  trials,  and  a  life  of  hard  and  in- 
tense labour.* 

"From  the  time  that  my  own  attention  was  turned 
to  the  things  of  God,  I  felt  concerned  for  the  con- 
version and  salvation  of  others,  especially  for  young 
people,  for  whose  benefit  I  drew  up  a  short  address, 
for  which  my  rural  employment  afforded  me  leisure. 
Even  then  I  sometimes  reasoned  thus — 'What,  if  in 
some  future  period  of  my  life,  I  may  have  the  plea- 
sure of  proclaiming  to  sinners  this  glorious  Gospel, 
which  appears  so  well  adapted  to  the  condition  of 
man.' — The  idea  of  the  excellency  of  such  a  work 
made  it  desirable;  but  the  sense  of  my  own  unfitness 
for  it  made  me  turn  away  my  attention  from  it;  so 
that  for  four  years  after,  I  had  little  thought  of  it, 
farther  than  that  I  would  always  have  preferred  it 
to  any  other  employment.     I  had  often  read  the 
'Missionary'  and  *  Evangelical  Magazines,'  and  felt 
deeply  concerned  for  the  coming  of  Christ's  kingdom 
among  the  nations,  and  used  to  spend  hours  in  the 
winter  evenings  in  prayer  for  this  desirable  object. 
This,  however,  I  conceived  to  be  my  duty  as  a.  private 

*  "  A  life  of  HARD  and  intense  labour,"  (although  of  short  du- 
ration) and  many  "trials"  he  certainly  had. — Dr.  Morrison. 

4* 


3S  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Christian;  and  never  entertained  the  prospect  of 
going  to  the  Heathen  myself,  till  about  six  years  ago. 
One  evening,  walking  with  a  dear  friend,  who  is 
now  entered  into  his  rest,  he  told  me  that  a  brother 
of  his,  who,  I  am  happy  to  say,  is  looking  forward  to 
the  same  work,  had  thoughts  of  becoming  a  Mis- 
sionary of  Jesus  Christ.  The  following  question 
was  immediately  suggested  to  my  mind: — '  Will  this 
man's  salvation  be  a  greater  wonder  than  mine?  or 
can  his  obligations  to  the  riches  of  redeeming  grace 
be  greater  than  mine,  that  he  should  desire  thus  to 
honour  God,  while  I  continue  satisfied  in  a  state  of 
inglorious  ease  at  home?'  This  I  could  not  admit, 
for  I  was  fully  persuaded  that  none  could  owe  more 
to  Christ  than  I  did.  But  then  the  question  turned 
on  this  point  of  fitness  for  the  work,  and  a  call  to 
it.  Here  I  was  constrained  to  pause,  and  was  filled 
with  much  perplexity.  I  felt  a  desire  for  the  work; 
but  whether  this  arose  from  the  vanity  of  my  own 
mind,  or  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  I  could  not  tell.  I 
dreaded  the  thought  of  rushing  info  the  work,  lest  I 
should  run  unsent,  and  be  only  a  burden  on  the 
Christian  Church;  and  of  staying  at  home,  lest  I 
should  be  declining  an  important  duty,  and  consult- 
ing with  flesh  and  blood.  Some  encouraged  me  to 
go — some  were  indifferent  to  it — and  others  against  it. 
"The  means  I  used  in  this  perplexed  slate  were 

PRAYER,  CONSULTATION  WITH    CHRISTIAN    FRIENDS, 
and  APPLICATION  to  THE  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

"I  set  apart  sometimes  a  day,  sometimes  part  of  a 
day,  as  circumstances  permitted,  as  in  the  presence 
of  God,  to  consider  the  nature  and  importance  of  this 
work,  to  examine  my  motives,  and  to  sohcit  Divine 
direction.     I  often  and  earnestly  prayed  that  God 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  39 

would  hedge  up  my  way,  and  not  suffer  me  to  go 
unless  he  would  go  with  me;  and  that  he  would 
open  a  door  for  me  in  his  providence  if  it  were  his 
will  that  I  should  go.  When  I  considered  that  Je- 
hovah knew  the  end  from  the  beginning,  and  that  I 
was  under  infinite  obligations  to  be  and  to  do  what- 
ever he  saw  fit,  I  was  encouraged;  and  I  said — ' 
'  Here  I  am — thou,  Lord,  hast  a  cause  to  promote 
among  men^ — thou  canst  promote  it  without  me,  but 
I  am  willing  to  go  any  where,  and  do  any  work  that 
relates  to  the  coming  of  thy  kingdom  in  the  world, 
if  thou  wilt  make  thy  way  plain  before  me;  but  if 
thy  presence  go  not  with  me,  carry  me  not  up  hence.' 

"Consultation  with  Christian  friends  was 
another  means  which  I  used.  I  plainly  told  them 
how  my  desire  begun — how  it  had  been  continued — 
what  were  my  views  of  the  work — what  my  diffi- 
culties. They  had  already  an  opportunity  to  judge 
of  my  talents,  for  I  had  been  for  some  time  engaged 
in  teaching  Sabbath  evening  schools.  There  were 
some  difficulties  in  the  way,  arising  from  various  cir- 
cumstances; but  the  GENERAL  voicc  was,  'that  ap- 
plication should  be  made  to  the  Missionary  Society 
on  my  behalf;'  which  was  done  about  four  years 
ago  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Morrison,  of  Huntl}^,  and 
Phihp,  of  Aberdeen.  The  result  was,  that  a  Com- 
mittee of  Ministers  at  Aberdeen  was  appointed  to 
converse  with  me,  and  determine  as  they  judged 
proper. 

"  They  acted  with  that  caution  w^hich  became  men 
feeling  the  importance  of  such  a  work,  and  con- 
cerned to  advance  the  interest  and  honour  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society.  Having  laid  before  me  the  parts 
of  the  work,  and  all  things  connected  with  it,  they 


40  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

gave  me  a  month  longer  to  consider,  and  furnished 
me  with  farther  means  of  information.  During  that 
time  I  betook  myself  again  to  prayer,  read  'The 
Missionary  Transactions,'  *The  Life  of  David  Brai- 
nerd,'  and  'The  Life  of  Samuel  Pierce.'  'An  Ad- 
dress to  Young  Men,'  in  'The  Evangelical  Maga- 
zine,' for  April,  1805,  I  found  of  much  service. 

"The  conclusion  to  which  my  mind  was  brought, 
and  the  substance  of  what  I  wrote  to  Aberdeen, 
was  as  follows: — I.  I  have,  through  infinite  and 
superabounding  grace,  the  hope  of  dwelling  with 
Christ  in  heaven;  therefore  I  am  under  everlasting 
obligations  to  be  entirely  his,  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit. 
2.  There  appears  something  so  excellent  and  glo- 
rious in  the  idea  of  creatures,  so  deeply  corrupted  by 
sin,  so  deluded  with  idolatry,  being  brought  to  form 
proper  conceptions  of  Jehovah,  to  submit  to  the 
righteousness  of  Jesus,  to  observe,  admire,  and  adore 
all  the  mighty  operations  of  God,  and  make  him  the 
subject  of  their  highest  esteem;  there  appears  some^ 
thing  so  glorious  in  this,  that  I  cannot  help  desiring 
to  be  employed  as  an  instrument  to  promote  it.  3. 
As  the  Society  wants  Missionaries,  and  as  my  ear-, 
nest  desire  is  to  serve  the  interests  of  the  Church  of 
God,  I  offer  my  services  to  them,  willing  to  go  forth 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  to  employ  such  talents 
as  I  possess,  or  may  acquire,  for  the  propagation  of 
the  Gospel.  This  was  the  substance  of  what  I  then 
wrote  to  the  Committee  at  Aberdeen,  who  imme-^ 
diately  sent  word  to  me  to  prepare  to  come  to  Eng- 
land, which  I  did;  and  have  gone  through  the  regu- 
lar course  of  studies  at  Gospoi  t,  under  the  care  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Bogue,  my  venerable  tutor;  to  have  sat 
under  whom,  1  consider  as  one  of  the  greatest  bless«. 
ings  of  my  life. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  41 

"My  sentiments  this  evening  are  the  same;  and 
if  my  Reverend  Fathers  shall  be  pleased  to  set  me 
apart  to  the  office  of  a  Missionary,  I  am  ready  and 
willing  to  go  forth  the  first  opportunity.  I  am  con- 
scious of  my  own  insufficiency  for  such  an  under- 
taking, yet  truly  desire  it.  Though  I  love  my 
native  country,  as  is  natural  to  all  men,  yet  I  have 
no  anxiety  about  leaving  it  for  such  an  object,  but 
what  arises  from  leaving  a  mother  and  three  sisters 
behind.  God,  however,  I  hope,  will  provide  for  and 
take  care  of  them.  I  love  the  object  of  the  Mission- 
ary Society,  and  offer  my  life  and  talents  for  its  pro- 
motion. *  Silver  and  gold  have  1  none,  but  such  as 
I  have  I  cheerfully  give.' 

"  I  am  convinced  that  exertions  will  be  few,  and 
success  small,  if  the  spirit  of  the  work  be  not  pre- 
served. Therefore  I  would  desire  to  keep  my  own 
heart  with  all  diligence,  and  walk  closely  with  God; 
knowing  that  these  are  the  most  effectual  means  to 
maintain  the  spirit  of  a  true  Minister  or  Missionary 
of  Christ. 

"I  resolve,  should  God  carry  me  safely  to  the 
Heathen,  and  continue  my  health,  to  prosecute  my 
studies,  in  order  to  attain  a  greater  knowledge  of  the 
Word  of  God — to  pay  particular  attention  to  the 
language  of  the  Heathen;  during  which  time,  should 
there  be  any  Europeans  in  the  place,  I  wish  to  spend 
the   Sabbath   in    promoting    their    best  interests.* 


*  "  This  he  did  as  long  as  he  lived;  but  he  sometimes  doubted 
the  propriety  of  deducting  any  time  from  his  ministry  to  the 
Heathen;  for  after  a  man's  whole  time  and  strength  are  devoted 
to  such  duties  as  those  of  a  Chinese  Missionary,  he  will  have  to 
regret  the  defects  of  his  preaching,  and  teaching,  and  praying. 
To  be   lucid,  and  impressive,  and    convincing  in  argument, 


42 


MEMOIRS  OP  THE 


Should  it  please  God  to  spare  me,  to  acquire  the  lan- 
guage wiih  sufficient  accuracy,  I  purpose  to  go  from 
house  to  house,  from  village  to  village,  from  town  to 
town,  and  from  country  to  country,  where  access 
may  be  gained,  in  order  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
all  who  will  not  turn  away  their  ear  from  it:  for  I 
conceive  that  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  chief- 
ly, the  nations  are  to  be  converted.  I  hope  to  take 
advantage  of  the  most  favourable  seasons  for  con- 
versing with  and  preaching  to  the  Heathen,  and  to 
use  similitudes,  as  the  Prophets  did,  in  order  to  bring 
down  the  truth  to  the  level  of  their  capacity.  I  am 
resolved  not  to  perplex  them  with  things  of  *  doubtful 
disputation,'  but  to  insist  chiefly  on  those  grand 
principles  of  the  Gospel,  the  faith  and  practice  of 
which  are  essential  to  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  I 
purpose,  according  to  my  ability,  occasionally  to 
publish  and  distribute  reUgious  tracts  among  the 
Heathen. 

"As,  however,  the  translation  and  distribution  of 
the  Scriptures  form  one  great  object  of  the  Chinese 
Mission,  to  which  I  am  destined  by  the  Directors, 
I  resolve  to  use  every  means  to  attain  a  more  full 
and  critical  knowledge  of  them,  in  order  to  give  the 
genuine  sense  intended  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  For 
this  purpose  I  would  apply  with  all  diligence  to  the 
original  languages  of  the  word  of  God,  to  weigh  the 
force  of  words  and  phrases,  and  compare  one  version 
with  another.  I  hope  I  shall  be  enabled  to  derive 
much  advantage  from  the  piety,  learning,  and  ex- 
perience of  him  (Dr.  Morrison)  with  whom  I  expect 

amongst  a  people  of  a  strange  language,  and  manners,  and  sen- 
timents, that  have  no  similarity  to  our  early  knowledge  and  asso- 
ciation of  ideas,  is  very  difficult." — Dr.  Morrison. 


REV.  W.  MILNEj  D.  D.  43 

to  be  associated,  whose  counsel  and  advice  I  feel  dis- 
posed to  follow. 

"As  my  object  is  entirely  of  a  religious  nature,  1 
purpose  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  political  mat- 
ters, lest  my  ministry  should  be  blamed,  and  its  suc- 
cess defeated;  but  to  'be  subject  to  the  powers  that 
be,'  always  seeking  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
commonv^realth.  I  wish  to  pay  particular  attention 
to  the  instruction  of  youth,  and  to  adopt  those  plans 
which  are  best  calculated  to  convey  divine  know- 
ledge in  such  a  way  as  to  interest  and  edify  them. 
For  this  end,  I  hope  to  be  able  to  take  with  me,  and 
translate,  some  of  those  little,  interesting,  and  u^ful 
publications,  suited  to  youth,  which  abound  in  Eng- 
land and  Scotland.  Should  my  labours  be  so  blessed, 
as  that  a  church  be  raised,  I  shall  endeavour  to 
form  it,  and  conduct  its  affairs,  according  to  the 
word  of  God. 

"As  the  money  by  which  Missionaries  are  sup- 
ported is  the  fruit  of  the  labour  of  the  poor,  and  of 
the  abundance  of  the  rich;  and  as  it  is  the  property 
of  the  church  of  Christ,  I  shall  always  consider  it  a 
matter  of  conscience  to  use  it  sparingly.* 

*  "  This  resolution  is  good,  but  it  requires  to  be  qualified  and 
guarded.  What  money  is  for  the  immediate  furtherance  of  the 
Gospel  should  not  be  used  sparingly,  in  the  publication  and  dis- 
tribution of  the  Bible  and  good  books;  the  best  helps  for  acquiring 
a  foreign  language  speedily,  and  well;  teachers,  dictionaries,  &c. 
And  money  that  tends  to  the  preservation  of  a  Missionary's 
health,  by  affording  him  wholesome  and  nutritious  food  and 
drink;  and  good  air  and  lodging;  and  good  medical  aid;  should 
not  be  spent  grudgingly.  Hard  workers  cannot  be  too  well 
taken  care  of.  Loungers,  who  study  first  their  own  ease  and 
comfort,  do  not  deserve  the  same  treatment.  No  means  for  the 
conversion  of  the  nations,  that  reason  and  Scripture  sanction, 
should  be  left  untried,  from  an  apprehension  that  the  property 


44  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"Depending  on  the  grace  of  God,  I  would  read 
the  history,  adopt  the  useful  plans,  and  iinitate  the 
lives  and  labours  of  pious  Missionaries  of  every  de- 
nomination; especially  I  wish  to  walk  as  Jesus 
Christ  walked,  and  to  display  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel  in  my  own  temper,  in  the  relation  in  which 
I  may  be  placed,  and  in  my  whole  conduct. 

"Finally,  as  the  success  of  all  means  depends  on 
the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  1  purpose  to  look  up 
to  him  daily,  by  fervent  prayer,  for  his  blessing  to 
accompany  all  my  endeavours  for  the  conversion 
of  the  Heathen.  The  salvation  of  souls  I  look  upon 
as  rtie  great  end  of  my  work,  and  would  therefore 
wish  to  make  all  things  bend  to  it,  and  to  consecrate 
all  that  I  have  to  the  honour  of  Chris.t.  In  these 
ways  I  purpose  to  seek  the  object  of  my  Ministry 
among  the  Heathen." 

As  this  account  of  his  call  to  Missionary  work  was 
given  in  England,  at  his  Ordination,  he  could  only 
name  well  known  friends,  when  he  enumerated  his 
advisers.  He  was,  however  thinking,  of  John  Bur- 
net, of  Huntly;  a  remarkable  man,  to  whom  he  first 
opened  his  mind  on  this  subject;  and  of  Peter  Smart, 
of  Auchline,  who  seems  to  have  invited  him  to  the 
first  prayer-meeting  he  ever  attended.  In  a  letter  to 
Mr.  Smart,  he  says,  "  I  well  remember  the  evening 

will  be  used  unsparingly.  Let  the  property  of  the  Christian  pub- 
lic be  faithfully,  judiciously,  and  liberally  employed  for  the  best 
causes.  And  let  faithful  Missionaries  be  liberally  supported. 
Call  not  their  allowances  charity  or  alms.  Alas!  do  they  deserve 
nothing  of  their  brethren  but  fine  speeches,  and  empty  praises? 
What  sacrifice  does  that  disciple  make  who  stays  at  home  and 
gives  a  little  of  his  money,  in  comparison  of  the  disciple  who 
leaves  father,  and  mother,  and  sister,  and  brother,  and  home,  and 
gives  HIMSELF  to  the  work?"— Z>r.  Morrison. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  45 

you  invited  me  to  the  prayer-meeting!  Little  did  I 
think  then,  that  this  was  to  be  one  step  towards  the 
work  in  which  I  am  now  engaged:  but  God's  judg- 
ment is  a  great  deep.  He  is  a  sovereign  God." 
How  much  Mr.  Milne  owed  to  John  Burnet  will  be 
seen  in  the  next  chapter,  when  he  poured  out  his 
heart  on  the  death  of  his  first  counsellor.  In  the 
mean  time,  I  cannot  but  again  point  out  the  incalcu- 
lable importance  of  such  men  to  the  Missionary 
cause.  This  man  was  a  flax-dresser,  and  had 
merely  an  ordinary  education;  but  he  was  a  man 
mighty  in  the  Scriptures  and  in  prayer;  a  man  of 
deep  thought  and  deeper  feeling,  and  full  of  kindness. 
I  was  too  young  to  comprehend  any  thing  beneath 
the  sunny  brightness  of  his  fine  face,  except  the 
warmth  of  his  heart,  which  drew  me  often  to  his 
side,  in  boyhood.  But  William  Milne  became  ac- 
quainted with  him,  when  he  could  appreciate  him. 
They  often  walked  and  communed  together  whole 
nights,  under  both  summer  and  winter  moonlight, 
comparing  their  views  and  experience,  and  contem- 
plating the  state  of  the  Heathen  world.  It  was, 
therefore,  John  Burnet  who  fanned  upon  the  hills  at 
midnight,  that  spark  in  the  bosom  of  William  Milne, 
which  was  so  readily  recognised  by  Dr.  Philip  and 
others,  as  "  fire  from  Heaven."  I  say,  midnight,  be- 
cause they  could  only  meet  then.  They  had  no 
other  time  at  their  command.  Their  interviews  arose 
out  of  John  Burnet's  visits  to  the  Sabbath  evening 
School,  at  Kennetiimont.  When  that  service  was 
over,  the  scholar  conveyed  his  master  down  the  Bog- 
gle sidcj  as  near  to  Huntly  as  he  could,  consistently 
with  getting  back  to  the  farm  before  sunrise. 

It  was  not,  however,  with  John  Burnet  only,  thai 
5 


46^  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

he  communed  thus.  His  interviews  with  him  were 
but  occasional.  His  chief  communion  was  with 
Adam  Sievwright.  He  often  told  him,  pointing  to 
the  spot,  that  his  first  desire  to  go  far  hence  unto 
the  Gentiles  arose  whilst  he  was  lying  upon  the  hea- 
ther, on  the  hill  side,  just  above  his  cottage,  reading 
the  "  Missionary  Magazine.^'  The  good  old  man 
dehghted,  whilst  he  lived,  to  point  out  the  very  spot 
where  William  lay  reading,  weeping,  praying,  and 
longing  for  wings  that  he  might  fly  with  the  apoca- 
lyptic Angel,  to  preach  the  Everlasting  Gospel. 
'*  The  desire  never  left  him  from  that  day,"  Adam 
used  to  say.  I  cannot  point  out  the  spot  to  my 
readers;  but  it  is  still  well  known.  Mr.  Hill,  of 
Huntly,  said  in  his  sermon,  "  I  have  had  the  spot 
pointed  out  to  me;"  and  exclaimed,  "  O,  for  the  zeal 
that  was  there  kindled!"  That  zeal,  as  we  have 
seen,  burned  where  it  was  kindled,  although  many 
attempts  were  made  by  his  fellow-servants  to  quench 
it.  They  did  all  they  could  to  draw  him  with  them 
to  balls,  raffles,  fairs,  and  other  popular  amusements; 
but  in  vain.  Even  when  the  Harvest-Home  dance 
was  at  their  own  farm,  and  although  the  foreman 
pleaded  with  him  to  join  them,  he  solemnly  refused 
to  be  present  even  as  a  spectator.  "  I  will  not  go," 
he  said,  "until  I  have  got  no  work  for  Eternity!" 
He  took  care  to  have  his  hands  always  full  of  such 
work;  and  thus  resisted  such  temptations,  as  old 
Brookes  old  woman  resisted  the  devil,  by  saying^ 
"Go  away,  Satan,  for  I  am  tG(f  busy  to  be  tempted 
by  you." 

As  Mr.  Milne  passed  by  some  names,  at  his  ordi- 
nation, which  were  vividly  present  to  his  thoughts 
at  the  moment,  so  he  glanced  but  slightly  at  the  re- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  47 

ception  he  met  with  at  Aberdeen,  when  he  first  pre- 
sented himself  before  the  Committee  of  Examina- 
tion, as  a  Candidate.  Most  of  them  were  afraid,  as 
Mr.  Hill  expresses  it,  "that  he  would  not  do.'*^  One 
Minister  proposed  that  he  should  go  out,  if  agreeable 
to  himself,  rather  as  a  mechanic  than  a  missionary. 
This  suggestion  being  made  to  him,  his  answer  was, 
"Any  thing,  any  thing, — if  only  engaged  in  the 
work.  I  am  willing  to  be  a  hewer  of  wood,  or  a 
drawer  of  water,  in  the  Temple  of  my  God."  Thus, 
like  Isaiah,  he  said,  "send  me,"  without  waiting  to 
know  what  would  be  the  errand.  It  is  an  interest- 
ing fact,  and  it  ought  to  have  been  introduced  ear- 
lier, that  the  first  chapter  of  the  word  of  God  which 
he  committed  to  memory  at  school  was  the  6th  of 
Isaiah.  That  splendid  and  solemn  vision  did  not, 
as  we  have  seen,  lay  any  hold  of  his  conscience  in 
boyhood;  but  it  is  impossible  not  to  see  in  his  habit- 
ual awe  of  the  divine  holiness,  and  his  love  of  per- 
sonal holiness,  when  he  became  a  Christian,  that 
what  laid  hold  of  the  boy's  memory,  had  much  to  do 
with  the  formation  of  the  man^s  character.  Isaiah 
became  one  of  his  models  through  life.  It  is  thus 
that  circumstances  call  into  play  and  power,  in  after 
life,  truths  which  make  no  impression  at  the  moment. 
Little  did  the  old  Granny^  who  taught  William  Milne 
to  read,  and  set  him  the  sixth  chapter  of  Isaiah  as  a 
task,  imagine  that  her  curly-headed  pupil  would  one 
day  make  Isaiah's  example  his  own  guide  in  the 
ministry,  and  his  own  standard  of  character.  Even 
to  himself  it  must  have  appeared  almost  a  dream, 
when  he  compared  his  first  recital  of  Isaiah's  words, 
with  his  subsequent  application  of  them,  especially 
when  he  said,  in  reference  to  China,  "Here  am  I, 


48  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

send  me!"  This  little  anecdote  will  imbody  to  more 
eyes  than  my  own — the  boy  trudging"  to  school  in 
winter  with  a  peat  for  the  schoolmistress's  fire  under 
one  arm,  and  his  Bible  under  the  other,  repeating  to 
himself,  "In  the  year  that  king  Uzziah  died,"  &c. 


CHAPTER  III. 

WILLIAM  MILNE,  AT  GOSPORT. 

When  he  came  to  Aberdeen,  in  order  to  sail  for 
London,  I  was,  perhaps,  the  only  person  in  Dr.  Phi- 
lip's Church,  who  had  known  him  from  the  time  of 
his  conversion;  and  as  my  hopes  and  wishes  were 
similar  to  his  own,  we  had  much  confidential  inter- 
course. How  I  envied  him!  How  gladly  I  would 
have  gone  to  Gosport  with  him,  to  sit  at  the  feet  of 
Dr.  Bogue!  I  had  then  begun  to  read  about  China, 
and  to  try  to  spell  out  the  meaning  of*  some  of  its 
hieroglyphics.  The  hierogliph  for  friendship, — two 
pearls  of  equal  size  and  lustre,  I  pointed  out  to  him 
at  the  time,  as  a  fine  emblem  and  a  fit  model  for  us. 
We  resolved  to  be  friends. 

Let  no  one  laugh  at  the  gossip  or  the  egotism  of 
all  this.  It  had  something  to  do  with  William  Milne's 
first  introduction  to  Miss  Cowie,  who  afterwards  be- 
came his  wife.  He  had,  of  course,  Dr.  Philip's  far 
better  introduction.  Still,  I  was  very  intimate  with 
the  Cowie  family,  and  often  called  Miss  Cowie  a 
Chinese  lady,  because  she  wore  her  nails  so  very  long. 
She  had  also  to  listen  to  all  my  rhymes  and  reason- 
ings about  China;  and  they  were  not  few.     Indeed, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  49 

I  carried  all  my  juvenile  discoveries  and  designs  to 
her.  She  had  thus  to  hsten  also  to  whatever  I  knew 
or  thought  of  Mr.  Milne.  She  knew  also  Dr.  Philip's 
high  opinion  of  him.  Accordingly,  she  made  him  a 
present  of  some  neckcloths,  before  he  sailed. 

All  this  had  no  conscious  influence  on  either  of 
the  parties,  at  the  time.  There  was  no  design  in  it. 
Her  kindness  to  a  Missionary,  was  a  matter  of  course; 
and  he  was  too  humble  to  think  of  her  then,  and 
too  much  absorbed  with  the  prospect  of  study  to  waste 
^  thought  on  marriage.  They  met  and  parted,  withr 
out  the  shadow  of  an  idea  that  they  would  ever  meet 
again.  She  did  not  cease  to  hear  of  China,  how- 
ever, when  he  was  gone.  It  was  ray  favourite  theme, 
and  she  was  my  chief  auditor  and  oracle.  Our  con- 
versations, however,  had  no  reference  to  Mr.  Milne. 
Indeed,  they  could  not;  for  he  had  never  dreamt  of 
China  as  a  sphere  of  labour,  norhadany  of  his  friends 
thought  of  it  in  connexion  with  him;  and  certainly 
I  had  no  reference  to  him,  whilst  I  continued  to  call 
her  the  Chinese  lady.  All  this,  however,  was  re- 
membered by  her  afterwards,  and  playfully  called 
my  " prophecy ^^  when  she  was  about  to  become  Mrs. 
Milne. 

On  his  arrival  at  London,  Mr.  Milne  was  wel- 
comed into  a  Scotch  family,  (Mr.  Conn's)  who  were 
friends  of  Dr.  Waugh's.  He  found  in  Mrs.  Conn 
"a  mother  in  Israel;"  and  in  her  circle,  much  of 
what  he  had  seen  at  Huntly.  Dr.  Waugh  won  his 
heart  at  once;  and  he  soon  found  himself  at  home 
with  the  Conn's.  Some  of  his  early  letters  to  them, 
from  Gosport,  are  now  before  me,  and  revive  my  recol- 
lections of  their  Scotch  kindness:  for  I  shared  it  too, 
soon  afterwards,  along  with  my  friend  Dr.  Morison  of 
5* 


50  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Brompton,  when  like  Mr.  Milne,  we  were  "strangers 
in  a  strange  land."  He  was  welcomed,  too,  I  think, 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Taylor,  of  Hoxton;  a  family  in 
which  he  found  a  fine  union  of  Scotch  and  English 
piety  and  hospitalily. 

I  mention  these  Students'  homes,  because  they  are 
hallowed  in  the  recollections  of  all  who  entered 
them.  They  did  much  good  also  to  the  cause  of 
Missions.  Would  there  were  more  such  homes  in 
London  now,  to  cheer  the  hearts  of  Students,  who 
feel  themselves  bewildered  strangers,  or  mere  board- 
ers, in  our  mighty  Babylon!  Sure  I  am,  that  the 
living  links  thus  created  between  the  hearts  of  young 
Missionaries,  and  old  families,  were  conducive  to  the 
happiness  of  both,  and  had  a  powerful  influence  upon 
Missionary  character. 

On  his  arrival  at  Gosport,  Mr.  Milne  was  delighted 
with  the  reception  which  Dr.  Bogue  gave  him.  He 
had  seen  that  venerable  Patriarch  of  Missions  at 
Hunily,  if  I  may  judge  from  my  own  recollection  of 
Dr.  Bogue's  visits  to  Scotland.  One  thing  is  cer- 
tain,— he  had  heard  enough  of  him  in  the  North,  to 
be  well  prepared  to  venerate  him,  and  to  expect  much 
profit  from  him.  And  he  was  not  disappointed.  He 
counted  it  "one  of  the  greatest  blessings  of  his  life" 
when  he  could  well  judge  of  great  blessings, — "to 
have  been  under  his  care." 

On  entering  the  academy  he  made  a  request  to 
Dr.  Bogue,  which  must  have  pleased  him.  It  could 
not,  however,  surprise  him;  knowing  as  he  did  both 
the  slate  and  character  of  the  Church  at  Huntly. 
The  request  was,  that  the  Doctor  would  so  appor- 
tion his  studies  as  to  leave  him  a  whole  hour  every 
day  for  prayer  on  behalf  of  dear  Huntl}^     This, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  51 

whilst  it  revealed  the  pupil's  spirit  to  the  tutor,  would 
appear  to  Dr.  Bogue  just  as  natural  in  one  of  Mr. 
Cowie's  sons  in  the  gospel,  as  any  ordinary  request. 
None  of  his  spiritual  children  ever  forgot  his  Church, 
wherever  they  went.  Very  few  may  have  conse- 
crated an  hour  daily,  or  even  weekly,  to  intercede  for 
it;  but  still  fewer  neglected  to  pray  for  it.  So  much 
was  that  Zion  loved  by  "this  and  that  man"  who 
"was  born  there." 

This  is  a  deeply  instructive  fact  to  all  Churches, 
which  endeavour  to  raise  up  Missionaries.  The 
young  man  who  cannot  forget  nor  cease  to  pray  for 
his  spiritual  birth-place,  will  keep  around  himself  so 
many  vivid  and  hallowing  associations  with  the 
scene  and  the  societ}^,  that  his  own  character  will  be 
as  much  benefited  by  praying  for  his  native  Zion, 
when  he  is  in  a  foreign  land,  as  that  Zion  must  be 
gratified  and  edified  by  knowing  of  his  fond  and  fer- 
vent prayers  for  her  welfare.  It  is  not  every  church, 
however,  that  can  lay  such  hold  upon  the  heart  of 
her  sons  or  daughters  as  to  make  sure  of  their  prayers. 
A  young  man  who  has  not  reason  to  remember  his 
own  Zion  "above  his  chief  joy,"  is  not  to  be  calcu- 
lated upon,  for  either  eminent  or  steadfast  piety, 
much  less  for  prudence  as  the  Pastor  of  a  mission- 
church,  whatever  may  be  the  apparent  strength  of 
his  principles,  as  a  Missionary  candidate.  No  man's 
principles  are  independent  of  his  earl}^  religious  asso- 
ciations. If  the  latter  are  not  both  pleasing  and 
hoi}',  and  so  much  so  that  the  heart  can  fall  back 
upon  them  in  the  hour  of  depression,  and  be  thrown 
back  upon  them  in  the  hour  of  temptation,  the  for- 
mer will  neither  work  nor  wear  well,  in  a  land  where 
"all  things  are  against"  them.    It  is,  therefore,  very 


52  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

queslionable  whether  any  young  man,  whatever  be 
his  spirit,  whose  c/ize/ associations  are  with  a  Univer- 
sity or  a  College,  should  ever  be  sent  into  a  new  Mis- 
sion, or  placed  alone  in  any  Mission.  His  College 
testimonials,  however  high,  will  have  no  inspiring  or 
restraining  influence  upon  himself,  when  he  has  no 
one  around  him  who  can  appreciate  learning.  Even 
the  memory  of  his  Tutors  and  Fellow-Students  will 
not  help  his  principles  much,  when  he  stands  alone 
amongst  the  heathen,  unless  his  Father's  house,  or 
the  house  of  the  God  of  his  Fathers,  be  very  dear  to 
his  heart.  It  would,  I  am  fully  aware,  be  a  very 
delicate  thing  to  question  a  young  man,  as  to  the 
number  and  strength  of  the  links  which  either  his 
own  home,  or  the  House  of  God,  has  thrown  around 
his  heart:  but  still,  it  is  the  fact,  that  the  Mission- 
aries who  have  done  most  and  best,  are  those  who 
had  the  sweetest  associations  with  the  church  they 
came  from,  and  with  their  home-fireside.  The 
churches  are  solemnly  bound  not  to  overlook  this 
result,  which  experience  has  made  so  striking.  They, 
not  a  Missionary  Society,  must  throw  the  spell  upon 
the  spirit  of  Missionaries.  They  alone  can  become 
a  relative  conscience,  which,  like  his  own  personal 
conscience,  will  speak  without  prompting.  A  so- 
ciety can  only  invest  him  with  office,  and  give  him 
its  confidence;  and  all  he  can  give  to  a  Society  in 
return,  is  his  own  confidence.  He  cannot  fall  in 
love  with  it,  except  as  an  abstraction;  and  the  love 
of  abstractions,  however  beautiful  they  may  be,  is 
neither  very  warm  nor  lasting.  It  should,  therefore, 
be  both  the  aim  and  effort  of  the  churches  to  endear 
themselves  to  every  young  man  they  select  for  fo- 
reign service.     They  can  do  so;  whereas,  no  Society 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  53 

can  throw  unspeakable  charms  around  the  routine  of 
its  duties,  in  accepting  and  sending  forth  Mission- 
aries. There  must  ever  be  a  business  aspect  about 
the  intercourse  of  the  executive  with  candidates. 

I  will  not  apologize  for  this  digression,  long  as  it 
is.  Future  candidates  for  Missionary  work  will  study 
as  well  as  read  the  life  of  Dr.  Milne;  and  as  his  cha- 
racter was  formed  by  the  influences  of  the  Church 
he  came  from,  and  cannot  well  be  imitated  apart 
from  influential  friends,  I  deem  it  a  sacred  part  of 
my  duty  to  make  him  create  for  young  men  of  his 
own  spirit,  such  friends  as  Mr.  Cowie  created  for 
him.  Then,  like  Dr.  Bogue,  Tutors  and  Boards 
will  be  able  to  calculate  upon  their  Students.  But 
this  subject  will  come  up  again,  in  the  course  of  this 
chapter. 

"Whilst  a  student  at  the  Missionary  Seminary, 
Gosport,  Mr.  Milne  drew  out  a  few  rules  for  his  con- 
duct, and  formed  resolutions  to  regulate  his  thoughts 
and  actions;  they  are  here  inserted  as  illustrative  of 
his  character.  Some  of  them  are  his  own;  others 
are  copied." — Dr.  Morrison. 


RULES  OF  CONDUCT,  AND  RESOLUTIONS. 

January  1st,  1810. 


I.    AS  TO  MYSELF. 


1.  To  spend  a  little  time  thrice  a  day  for  medita- 
tion, prayer,  and  reading  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and 
some  devotional  book. 


54  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

2.  To  spend  some  extraordinary  lime  every  three 
months  for  the  state  of  my  soul  and  work. 

3.  To  spend  some  time  on  Saturday  night,  from 
eight  o'clock,  in  religious  exercises  for  myself,  and 
relations,  and  friends,  in  Scotland. 

4.  To  attend  as  many  prayer-meetings  as  I  can, 
for  the  benefit  of  my  soul. 

II.  FOR  STUDY. 

1.  Not  in  general  to  spend  above  six  hours  in  bed. 

2.  To  make  eleven  and  Jive  the  hours  of  rising  and 
going  to  bed. 

3.  To  endeavour  to  spend  about  fourteen  hours  in 
study  and  devotion,  the  rest  at  victuals  and  recrea- 
tion— walking  twice  a  day  for  my  health. 

4.  The  different  parts  of  the  day  to  the  studies,  as 
(bey  will  best  suit. 

III.  TO  OTHERS. 

I.  To  treat  my  tutor  and  fellow-students  with 
respect. 

II.  To  receive  reproof  or  remarks  on  my  conduct 
and  performances  with  meekness — even  though  harsh 
and  unreasonable. 

III.  To  endeavour  to  observe,  in  giving  reproof, 
not  to  offend,  but  to  profit. 

IV.  To  endeavour,  by  conversation  and  otherwise, 
to  be  useful  to  my  fellow-students. 

V.  To  endeavour  to  be  useful  to  all. 

1.  In  my  preaching,  to  aim  at  the  conversion  of 
souls,  and  the  advancement  of  grace  in  saints. 

2.  In  my  conversation  with  men,  when  I  meet 
them  in  this  place,  and  in  the  places  where  I  go  to 
preach,  to  endeavour  to  be  a  pattern. 

3.  To  go  out  once  or  twice  a  week  into  different 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  55 

houses  to  perform  family  worship,  and  give  suitable 
exhortations.  N.  B.  This  I  have  reason  to  believe 
was  not  wholly  in  vain. 

4.  To  endeavour  to  awaken  and  promote  the  spirit 
of  religion  by  correspondence.  In  order  to  this,  to 
keep  a  little  book  for  noting  materials  for  correspon- 
dence. 

5.  To  keep  some  account  of  my  matters,  sermons, 
progress,  and  correspondences. 

6.  Not  to  be  too  forward  nor  positive  in  stating  my 
sentiments — pay  due  deference  to  the  sentiments  of 
others.  To  avoid  partiality,  keep  myself,  first,  that  I 
may  not  offend  others,  second,  that,  not  being  en- 
gaged in  controversy,  I  may  the  more  easily  find  out 
the  truth. 

7.  To  read  my  diary  and  these  rules  every  Satur- 
day night.  N.  B.  Some  of  these  could  not  be  kept, 
except  one  were  always  in  the  same  place. 

CONSIDERATIONS  AND  RULES. 

Gosport,  July  12th,  1810. 

I.  Consider,  O  my  soul,  for  what  end  thou  art  in 
this  place.  Let  not  thy  thoughts  fix  on  it  as  the 
scene  of  thy  rest  or  labours;  but  what  shouldest  thou 
pursue  as  thy  only  end? 

II.  How  shall  I  best  conduct  myself  when  I  visit 
the  sick,  and  when  I  visit  others;  either  to  pray  with 
the  former,  or  to  drink  tea,  &c.,  with  the  latter? 

1.  Do  not  make  these  visits  long,  lest  I  weary  the 
people  and  neglect  my  studies,  or  fall  into  unprofita- 
ble conversation. 

2.  Never  enter  into  any  dispute,  or  into  conversa- 
tion, about  the  character  of  any  absent  person,  un- 
less to  answer  some  good  end. 


56  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

3.  Endeavour  to  turn  the  conversation  to  some- 
thing profitable. 

CONSIDERATIONS  RELATIVE  TO  A  PROFITABLE  CON- 
VERSATION IN  COMPANY. 

Gosport,  August  23rd,  1810. 

1.  Consider,  O  my  soul,  that,  perhaps,  some  in 
this  company  may  be  lying  under  the  wrath  of  God. 
Should  I  not  do  something  for  such] 

2.  Some  may  be  acting  inconsistent  with  the  gos- 
pel, and  although  I  know  not,  yet,  if  I  am  spiritual, 
something  may  drop  which  will  reach  them  indi- 
rectly. 

3.  Consider  that,  perhaps,  some  of  the  company 
may  be  halting  between  two  opinions,  and  waiting 
for'  the  sanction  of  thy  example  to  determine  them 
in  some  things;  but  wo  to  thee  if  thou  doest  or  sayest 
any  thing  which  will  encourage  to  evil,  or  to  a  luke- 
warm profession. 

4.  Some  in  this  company  may  be  beginning  re- 
ligion,— tempted,  wounded,  or  persecuted,  and  dis- 
couraged. Should  not  something  be  said  which  has 
a  tendency  to  counteract  these  evils? 

5.  Consider  what  views  thou  didst  have  of  those 
ministers  who  did  not  conweise  profitably  in  company 
—avoid  this  evil. 

6.  Some  who  are  sitting  around  me  at  tea,  or  din- 
ner, &c.,  may  be  near  to  eternity:  perhaps  this  may 
be  the  last  company  they  will  ever  be  in. 

7.  What,  if  this  be  the  last  opportunity  I  shall 
ever  have  of  doing  good? — am  I  improving  it?  What, 
if  the  chilly  hand  of  death  should,  in  the  midst  of 
this  company,  stop  the  springs  of  life?    What,  if  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  57 

hour  of  thy  departure  should  come  in  this  place — 
art  Ihou  suitably  employed'? 

8.  Would  Jesus  and  his  Apostles;  would  Brai- 
nard,  Whitefield,  &c.,  have  been  here  in  this  com- 
pany? Would  they  say  what  I  am  saying-,  or  do 
what  I  am  doing?  N.  B.  Perhaps^  my  soul,  God 
has  gathered  this  company  together  to  give  ihee  an 
opportunity  for  usefulness.  Also,  I  may  be  sure  that 
my  being  in  this  company  will  tend  to  answer  some 
end,  either  to  harden  or  reclaim;  to  deaden  or  to 
cjuicken,  to  do  good  or  evil. 

Gosport,  January  1st,  181L 
Resolved  not  to  copy  many  of  my  letters. — 

1.  Because  I  can  write  double  the  number  to 
others. 

2.  Because  it  would  take  loo  much  of  my  time. 

March  2. — Resolved,  that,  in  general,  when  cir- 
cumstances will  permit,  that  I  will  attend  to  secret 
devotions  before  supper. 

consii^erations  before  preaching. 

March  lOtk,  1811. 

1.  Remember,  O  my  soul,  that  thou  art  now  to 
plead  the  cause  of  Christ,  therefore  be  fervent. 

2.  Remember,  that  some  who  shall  hear  me  to- 
day will,  perhaps,  be  in  heaven  or  hell  before  ano*- 
ther  opportunity,  therefore  be  faithful. 

3.  Some  are  remarkably  ignorant,  therefore  be 
very  plain. 

4.  Some  are  captious,  therefore  be  cautious. 

5.  Some,  perhaps,  are  beginning,  tried,  tempted, 
desponding;  therefore  seek  to  direct  them. 

6.  What,  if  I  never  preach  again?  therefore  be  as 

6 


58  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

serious  as  if  I  were  going  from  the  pulpit  to  the  bed 
of  death. 

This  outline  of  his  Rules  deserves  to  be  well 
studied  by  all  Missionary  Candidates;  and  it  will  con- 
vince the  friends  of  Missions,  that  there  is  discipline 
in  the  Colleges,  which  thus  set  young  men  upon 
such  self-scrutiny  and  watchfulness,  as  well  as  upon 
such  close  application:  for  I  quote  it  as  a  specimen  of 
what  prevails,  and  not  as  an  exception;  and  twelve 
years'  constant  attendance  at  that  Committee  of  the 
Missionary  Society,  which  superintends  the  case  of 
Students,  warrant  me  to  bear  this  public  testimony 
to  their  general  character  and  habits,  in  all  the  Col- 
leges employed  by  the  Society.  This  fact  ought  to 
be  known  also  by  all  Candidates,  who  may  come 
from  any  of  the  Universities.  They  will  be  exa- 
mined and  judged  according  to  this  standard  of  piety 
and  prudence,  whatever  may  be  their  College  testi- 
monials, or  their  talents.  Young  men  with  more  li- 
terature than  piety,  or  with  less  grace  than  know- 
ledge, have  no  more  chance  of  passing  the  Mission- 
ary Board  than  dolts  or  dreamers  have  of  success. 
"  Sticket  Licentiates"  from  the  North,  may  as  much 
save  themselves  the  trouble  of  applying  to  be  Mis- 
sionaries, as  stupid  shopmen  or  mechanics  in  the 
South;  for  little  piety,  and  little  sense,  are  equally 
thrown  over-board,  by  all  societies  now.  And  who 
can  wonder] 

How  successfully  Mr.  Milne  studied,  and  won 
confidence,  at  the  Missionary  Seminary  in  Gosport, 
may  be  judged  from  the  single  fact,  that  Dr.  Bogue 
selected  him  to  be  the  Colleague  of  Dr.  Morrison,  in 
China.  The  President  could  not  have  paid  either  of 
his  pupils  a  higher  compliment*     Both  parties  felt 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  59 

this  when  they  met,  and  whilst  they  lived;  for  al- 
though Dr.  Morrison  and  Dr.  Milne  were  not  alike 
in  the  details  of  their  character,  they  were  emphati- 
cally "kindred  spirits"  in  the  great  elements  of  it. 
Those  who  knew  them  both  best,  admired  most  their 
natural  adaptation. 

It  will  be  seen  from  t.he  Rules  which  Mr.  Milne 
laid  down  for  himself  as  a  student,  that  he  "  resolved 
not  to  copy  many  of  his  Letters."  He  did,  however, 
copy  some  of  them,  and  happily  I  possess  the  volume 
of  his  manuscripts  which  contains  them,  and  have 
the  permission  of  his  sons  to  use  it  for  this  work. 
One  of  these  Letters  will  confirm  what  1  have  said 
of  his  first  introduction  to  Miss  Cowie.  It  is  ad- 
dressed to  the  Rev.  George  Burder,  then  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Missionary  Society.  *'  I  have  no  views 
at  present  of  forming  any  marriage  connexion:  and 
if  I  shall  have  any  afterwards,  I  shall  think  it  a 
great  privilege  to  have  the  counsel  of  the  Directors 
on  a  matter  of  such  importance." — Gosport,  1809. 

This  Letter  contains  also  a  sentiment  highly  cha- 
racteristic of  his  spirit: — "  I  am  willing,  for  I  think 
it  exceedingly  right,  to  enter  into  a  personal  respon- 
sibility for  repaying  the  Directors  the  full  expense  of 
ray  education,  if  upon  grounds  unreasonable,  or  un- 
satisfactory to  them,  I  shall  decline  going  abroad: 
for  although  I  have  no  idea  of  changing  my  mind, 
yet  as  I  am  a  sinful  and  changeable  creature,  I  can- 
not say  that  I  shall  not,  I  pray  the  Lord  to  keep 
me  from  such  falls;  and  I  hope  He  will,  for  his  own 
name's  sake." 

In  a  Letter  to  his  Mother,  of  the  same  date,  he 
says,  "  I  like  this  place  very  well,  and  my  employ- 
ment  better.     Mr.   Bogue  is  a  Scotchman,  and  a 


60  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

very  able  divine  and  faithful  preacher — I  have  been 
sent  out  twice  to  preach.  I  hope  you  will  not  spread 
that  abroad,  unless  to  particular  friends  v\r ho  would 
*  help  together  by  prayer  for  me.'  I  love  the  work 
with  all  jny  heart;  but  I  feel  myself  unworthy  of  it, 
and  unfit  for  it." 

How  jealously  he  watched  the  influence  of  both 
his  new  studies,  and  new  associations,  upon  the  tone 
of  his  piety,  appears  from  a  Letter  to  his  second 
Pastor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Morrison,  then  at  Huntly,  as 
the  successor  of  Mr.  Cowie.  "  I  find  the  truth  of 
what  you  warned  me  of, — that  it  is  very  difticult  to 
maintain  a  lively  sense  and  impression  of  the  truth 
on  my  heart,  in  the  midst  of  study.  I  found  a  remark 
of  Dr.  Owen's  very  true,  that  a  person  may  be  often 
speaking  of  religion,  and  yet  have  a  very  barren 
soul.  I  have  frequently  reflected  upon  a  remark  of 
Mr.  Cowie's,  that  the  ranks  of  Professors  will  be 
thinned  on  that  day  when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts 
shall  be  made  manifest!  I  look  to  you  as  a  Father 
for  counsel.  I  find  by  experience,  that  it  is  not 
change  of  place  nor  employment  that  increases  a 
Christian's  spirituality  of  mind;  but  fresh,  and  con- 
firming, and  sanctifying  discoveries  of  the  greatness 
and  glory  of  the  Truth.  How  are  matters  at  Hunt- 
ly? We  preach;  but  I  am  ready  to  think,  that  most 
of  us  would  be  but  light  metal  amongst  the  good  peo- 
ple at  Hunily  and  Lesslie.  I  am  ashamed  to  say, 
that  we  wrestle  too  little  to  be  otherwise]  1  think 
old  Christians,  who  have  seen  the  piety  and  talents 
of  those  who  have  been  instrumental  in  making 
"Jerusalem  a  praise,"  would  weep,  if  ihey  saw  us; 
like  the  men  who  laid  the  foundation  of  the  second 
Temple.    O,  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  may  thrust 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  61 

foith  right  men!     Would  not  James  Skinner  be  per- 
suaded?" 

This  extract  is  full  of  Mr.  Milne's  real  character; 
which  was  judicious,  discerning,  and  highly  devo- 
tional. The  Mr.  Skinner  named  in  it  was  drawn 
forth  into  the  field  of  Missions.  Mr.  Milne  appealed 
to  him  tlius:  '*!  earnestly  wish,  Brother,  to  see  you 
at  Gosport  in  three  months;  for  the  harvest  is  great, 
and  the  labourers  are  few.  There  are  miUions  in 
India  and  China  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge. 
Brother,  think  more  of  this  subject.  Think  of  that 
promised  period  when  Christ  shall  come  in  a  bright 
cloud,  with  all  the  holy  angels,  and  millions  of  the 
heathen  washed  in  His  blood!" 

This  extract  contains  the  first  reference  to  China, 
which  occurs  in  Mr.  Milne's  early  Letters;  and  then 
he  saw  it  only  through  the  medium  of  India,  as 
many  still  do.  He  soon  came,  however,  to  look  at 
India  and  all  other  places  through  the  medium  of 
China,  and  to  feel  most  for  the  land  where  souls  are 
numbered  by  hundreds  of  millions. 

This  sympathy  with  distant  and  vast  nations  did 
not  divert  his  attention  from  the  small  villages  of 
Hampshire.  The  laborious  student  during  the  week 
was  a  laborious  itinerant  on  the  Sabbath;  a  home 
Missionary,  before  ihe  "Home  Missionary  Society" 
called  the  Churches  to  their  first  relative  duty;  and 
whilst  his  chief  encouragement  "  to  speak  the  Word 
to  the  ignorant  people"  within  his  reach,  was,  that 
"  the  prayers  of  the  good  people  of  Duncanston  (some 
of  his  old  friends  in  Scotland)  were  following  him 
into  the  villages."  It  is  delightful  to  trace  in  his 
letters  at  this  time,  his  vivid  recollections  of  "  the 
praying  people"  of  Huntly,  Duncanston,  and  Lesslie^ 
.      6* 


62  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  of  his  old  Sunday  School.  "  I  am  every  Sabbath 
with  you,  in  the  School,  though  absent  in  body;"  he 
says,  "  I  hope  their  prayers  follow  me!  Give  my 
love  to  them."  1809. 

The  memory  of  such  friends  is  invaluable  to  a 
young  Missionary.  It  is  a  kind  of  second  conscience 
to  him,  both  whilst  in  College  and  when  abroad.  A 
young  man  is  much  (o  be  pitied  who  has  come  out 
of  a  circle  in  which  there  are  no  commanding  Exem- 
plars of  devotional  spirit,  holy  character,  and  heaven- 
ly-mindedness!  Indeed,  unless  he  has  much  "root 
in  himself,"  he  is  in  great  danger  of  withering,  both 
whilst  studying  the  classics,  and  when  he  becomes 
a  translator.  The  Churches  should  think  of  this, 
and  take  care  to  bring  the  sweet  influences  of  their 
most  devotional  Members  to  bear  upon  every  young 
man  whom  they  wish  to  be  a  Missionary.  He  is 
not  fit  for  that  office  if  he  is  not  fonder  of  them  than 
of  any  other  class  whatever.  His  partiality  to  the 
literary  Members  of  the  Church  is  not  worth  a  rush, 
as  an  element  of  Missionary  character,  if  the  Enochs 
in  his  circle  be  not  dearest  to  his  heart. 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  ascribe  too  much  to  the 
hallowed  influence  of  Enochs,  upon  the  spirit  and 
character  of  Mr.  Milne.  He  never  forgot  them  in 
England,  nor  when  in  Malacca.  Whilst  at  college, 
the  memory  of  their  beautiful  holiness,  and  warm- 
heartedness, followed  liim  like  his  shadow.  It  kepi 
him  saying  to  himself  habitually,  *' I  would  have 
Hohness  to  tlje  Lord  written  on  my  soul,  body, 
talents,  and  time;  and  a  wall-fire  of  Love  to  God 
around  my  spirit."  1809. 

In  1820  also,  he  wrote  thus  concerning  such  Fa- 
tiiers.  Brethren,  and  Friends: — "Wherever  the  Mis- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  6S 

sionary  goes,  a  deep  reverence  and  filial  love  for  men 
of  this  character  will  ever  go  with  him:  their  silver 
locks — the  image  of  their  person^ — their  fatherly  soli- 
citude— their  faithful  reproofs — their  wise  counsels — 
their  fervent  prayers — will  often  rise  up  fresh  in  his 
recollection."  Thus  at  both  the  commencement  and 
close  of  his  Missionary  life,  Mr.  Milne  kept  around 
his  spirit,  as  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  the  image  and  ex- 
ample of  all  the  holy  men  and  women  who  had  won 
his  esteem.  Whoever  had  much  worth  in  his  circle, 
had  much  loeight  on  his  character.  I  shall  often 
have  occasion  to  illustrate  this  fact,  in  the  course  of 
his  history. 

In  aiming  at  this  high  mark,  he  did  not  confine 
his  musings  to  the  dead  and  the  distant  friends  of 
his  youth.  He  sought  also  the  acquaintance  of  his 
most  devoled  fellow-students,  and  especially  of  those 
who  were  training  for  foreign  service.  When  any 
one  of  them  was  ill,  he  tried  to  enter  into  all  his 
fears  of  being  unfitted  for  Missionary  work;  and  then 
to  lead  hiin  far  into  "the  manifold  wisdom  of  God," 
in  such  dispensations.  And  when  any  one  was 
about  to  embark,  he  had  always  a  parting  letter 
ready  to  slip  into  his  hand,  of  this  kind: — "Methinks 
the  following  Texts  are  as  much  addressed  to  you, 
as  if  proclaimed  in  thunder  from  the  clouds  of  Heaven, 
by  the  royal  mandate  of  the  Captain  of  Salvation, — 
*  Keep  nothing  back;  declare  the  whole  counsel  of 
God;  be  strong  in  the  grace  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.'"  1810. 

The  following  lines  were  addressed  to  a  German 
lady,  who  went  out  to  Mr.  Albrecht's  station  in 
Africa,  that  year: — "Seek  thy  happiness  in  God, 
and  the  burning  sands  will  smile  around  thee.    Keep 


64  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

thine  eye  fixed  on  the  glory  set  before  thee,  and  thy 
mind  will  be  lively  in  thy  work,  and  increase  in  self- 
denial,  and  thus  rise  superior  to  difficulties.  Think 
often  on  the  incarnation,  atonement,  intercession, 
and  reign  of  Christ;  this  will  make  thy  faith  strong; 
thy  holiness  abound,  and  the  Heathen  very  dear  to 
thee." 

It  was  not  to  Missionaries  only  he  made  such  ap- 
peals. He  endeavoured  to  interest  the  very  poorest 
of  his  old  friends  in  Scotland,  on  behalf  of  the  King- 
dom of  Christ.  Some  of  them  were  "  rich  in  faith," 
and  he  drew  largely  upon  their  faith,  by  presenting 
to  them  enlarged  views  of  that  kingdom.  He  called 
upon  them  to  believe  that  what  Christ  died  and  lives 
for,  "is  a  work  infinitely  dear  to  him:  a  work  to 
which  all  the  gifts  of  Nature  and  the  blessings  of 
Providence  are  subservient ;  a  work,  for  which 
thrones,  dominions,  and  powers,  if  they  oppose  it, 
will  be  tumbled  into  the  dust;  a  work,  which  the 
cattle  on  a  thousand  hills,  and  all  the  gold  of  Peru 
and  Mexico;  yes,  and  the  designs  of  Hell  itself,  must 
unite  their  influence  to  farther."  1810. 

Such  were  the  spirit-stirring  appeals  which  the 
young  student  circulated  amongst  his  native  hills! 
His  zeal  did  not  expend  itself,  however,  upon  great 
public  objects.  He  blended  with  these  pleadings  for 
public  spirit  in  reference  to  the  world  at  large,  be- 
seechings  and  thanks  for  attentions  to  his  old  Sunday 
Schools  along  the  s/mi/i  of  Boggle.  He  wrote  let- 
ters to  his  sistprs,  full  of  truth  and  love,  illustrated 
by  extracts  from  his  favourite  authors;  and  sent  mes- 
sages of  counsel  and  caution  to  such  of  his  old  com- 
panions as  had  been  drawn  or  enlisted  into  the  Aber- 
deenshire Militia;  and  challenges  to  such  of  us  as 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  65 

he  accounted  failhful,  to  "come  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty."  To  myself  he  wrote  with 
great  caution  on  this  subject.  His  first  letter  to  me, 
from  Gosport,  in  1810,  runs  thus: — "Abound  in  the 
duties  of  the  closet,  and  seek  spirituality  in  them. 
Seek  to  fill  up  the  station  you  are  noio  in,  to  the 
honour  of  God  and  the  comfort  of  his  people.  Seek 
his  direction  concerning  what  we  have  spoken  of. 
Pray,  above  all  things,  that  He  may  not  suffer  you 
to  have  your  own  will,  unless  it  be  agreeable  to  His 
will.  Pray  that  He  may  open  or  shut  the  door  for 
you,  according  to  His  own  will,  and  that  He  may 
bring  your  soul  to  be  satisfied  with  his  will.  Pray 
for  me,  dear  Brother,  that  I  may  have  grace  to  think 
for  God— to  speak  for  God — to  write  for  God — to 
live  only  and  die  only  for  God.  May  this  be  your 
portion  also!  O,  Spirit  of  Truth,  seal  Eternity  and 
Judgment  upon  our  hearts,  that  we  may  not  walk 
about  idle  in  Creation!  Remember  me  kindly  to 
the  Members  of  the  Committee  who  examined  me." 
This  message  to  the  Committee  was  as  much  a  les- 
son I  wanted  then,  as  that  in  the  more  personal  ap- 
peals. That  Committee  consisted  of  Professor  Bent- 
ley,  of  the  University  of  Aberdeen,  and  some  of  the 
principal  clergymen  of  the  city;  and  their^rsi  opinion 
of  him  did  not  please  me.  They  did  not  discover 
his  talents  until  he  prayed  before  them.  He  was, 
indeed,  a  rough  diamond,  when  brought  from  the 
hills  of  Kennethmont,  in  the  "Sunday  claithes"  of  a 
Shepherd  lad,  before  learned  Doctors  in  a  University 
town:  but  even  then,  the  sparkle  of  his  eye,  and  the 
form  of  his  head,  and  the  shrewd  curl  of  his  lip  wheri 
he  smiled,  ougbl,  I  thought,  to  have  given 

*'  The  world  assurance  of  a  man." 


66 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


They  saw,  however,  nothing  in  him,  until  they  saw 
him  upon  his  knees  before  Him,  who  "  looketh  not 
on  the  outward  appearance,  but  upon  the  heart." 
Then,  to  their  credit,  they  saw  through  him,  far 
enough  (o  send  liim  back  to  the  hills,  to  reconsider 
his  designs.  This,  I  thought,  was  but  a  cold  recep- 
tion. He  judged  more  wisely;  and  I  felt  that  he 
had  done  so,  when  he  sent  kind  remembrances  to 
them  all.  At  his  ordination,  he  said  of  them  truly, 
"they  acted  with  that  caution  which  became  men 
feeling  the  importance  of  such  a  work,  and  concerned 
to  advance  the  interest  and  honour  of  the  Missionary 
Society." 

In  the  Spring  of  1810,  Mr.  Milne  heard  of  the 
death  of  one  of  his  first  and  best  friends  at  Huntly, 
and  appealed  thus  to  those  who,  like  himself,  owed 
much  to,  as  well  as  enjoyed  much  from,  the  visits  of 
that  remarkable  man, — "Alas,  what  painful  news 
saluted  my  ears  across  the  intervening  space  of  600 
miles;  John  Burnet  is  numbered  with  the  dead! 
How  little  is  the  value  of  saints  known  until  they  are 
no  more!  How  shall  this  loss  be  made  up  to  Huntly 
and  the  Church]  This  is  a  very  speaking  dispensa- 
tion! We  have  good  grounds  to  think  that  these 
words  proved  his  death — for  they  have  been  the 
death  of  all  the  saints, — *  Father,  I  will  that  they 
whom  thou  hast  given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am, 
that  they  may  behold  my  glory.'  But  let  our  souls 
penetrate  within  the  veil,  and  may  we  not  suppose 
our  friend  saying, — 'While  I  lived  in  yonder  world, 
I  was  clogged  with  a  body  of  sin  and  death.  It  drew 
many  a  sigh  from  my  heart.  It  gave  me  oft  an 
errand  to  my  barn  in  Huntly  to  complain  to  my  God 
at  the  throne  of  grace.      Often  did  it  hinder  me, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 


67 


whilst  travelling  between  Hunily  and  Inch  (to  teach 
in  the  Sunday  School,  and  exhort  in  the  Fellowship 
Meeting.)  But  now  the  body  of  sin  is  (aken  away 
altogether.  I  am  a  wonder  to  myself!  When  on 
earth,  I  often  thought  I  should  never  see  God.  But 
now,  I  see  him,  and  am  like  him!  And  I  shall  be 
ever  with  the  Lord;  and  the  constant  manifestations 
of  the  Divine  Glory  will  keep  my  soul  always  in 
frame  for  the  songs  of  Eternity!  This  degree  of 
holiness  I  sought  for  on  earth,  but  found  it  only  in 
heaven.     O,  to  Grace,  how  great  a  debtor!' " 

From  this  vantage  ground  within  the  veil,  Mr. 
Milne  came  down,  as  it  were,  into  the  midst  of  the 
Prayer-meeting  at  Carnhill^  saying  with  tears,  "Bre- 
thren, I  have  more  need  of  your  prayers  than  everf 
Allow  me  to  say,  that  the  work  I  am  engaged  in  is 
your  own.  It  is  your  Lord's  vessels  which  I  have  to 
carry!  Who  is  sufficient  for  this  work!  O,  that  He 
may  say  to  me  as  to  Isaiah,  *  Thy  sin  is  purged,  and 
thine  iniquity  is  taken  away!'  I  want  more  grace  to 
think  for  God — to  write  for  God — to  speak  for  God — 
to  live  for  God;  for  great  things  are  upon  the  wheels 
of  Providence,  with  respect  to  the  heathen." 

The  man  whose  death  thus  affected  Mr.  Milne,  I 
knew  as  well  as  a  hoy  could  know  a  profound  think- 
er. Thought  was  throned  upon  his  brow;  not  in 
gloom,  but  in  light  full  of  glory,  when  he  spoke. 
His  majestic  countenance,  when  lighted  up  in  the 
Sanctuary,  sometimes  took  my  eye  off  from  the 
Preacher  for  a  moment.  I  liked,  too,  although  I 
knew  not  why,  to  enter  into  his  heckling  house,  when 
he  was  alone.  He  was  a  flax-dresser,  and  worked 
alone;  and  thus  could  work  and  talk  at  the  same 
time,  when  any  of  the  boys  of  the  Sabbath  School 


63  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

crept  to  his  side.     One  day  as  I  stood  watching  him^ 
whilst  the  tow,  and  pob,  and  dust  were  flying  off  from 
the  heckle,  and  the  flax  becoming  hke  a  skein  of 
fine  silk  in  his  hand>  he  said  to  me,  "  What  does  all 
this  teach  you?    What  do  you  see  in  iti"     I  saw 
only,  that  he  saw  something  good  in  it;  for  his  ruddy 
face  was  rosy  with  smiles.     "You  know,"  he  said, 
"old  father  Frazer,  from   Inverness,  who  is  now 
visiting  Mr.  Cowie.     He  says  wonderful  things,  you 
know,  to  every  body.     Well;  when  he  was  standing 
where  you  are,  he  took  a  handful  of  that  coarse 
stuff,  and  held  it  out  to  me,  saying,  *  Can  yourself 
put  that  tow  and  pob  into  the  bonny  flax  again? 
You  have  heckled  it  out:  heckle  it  in  again,  John 
Burnet?'     *I  cannot,  I  said:  and  wuclna,  if  I  could.' 
*  Weel,'  he  said,  *when  Grace  heckles  a  sin  out  of 
your  heart,  O  dinna,  heckle  it  in  again.     Once  out, 
keep  it  out.'     Now,  my  Laddie,-^— mind  father  Fra- 
zer's  advice!"     It  is  nearly  forty  years  since  John 
Burnet  gave  me  this  lesson.     O,  that  I  had  acted 
upon  it  as  well  as  I  remember  the  time  and  the  place 
of  it!     I  mention  it,  that  the  following  tribute  of  Mr. 
Milne's  to  the  memory  of  this  great  and  good  man, 
may  be  appreciated:  "  He  was  justly  dear  to  me!    I 
often  conversed  and  walked  away  the  silent  hours  of 
slumber  with  him.    In  him,  I  could  place  confidence. 
To  him,  1  first  made  known  my  desire  of  being  a 
Missionary!     He  always  listened,  and  seemed  inte- 
rested in  my  case.     But  now — I  must  see  him  no 
more,  till  time  shall  cease,  and  nature  die!     O,  my 
soul,  hear  the  loud  language  of  this  dispensation, 
and  follow  his  unaffected  piety,  and  prepare  to  meet 
thy  God.     He  died  in  triumph,  you  say:  but  forgive 
me,  if  I  say, — O,  why  did  you  not  send  me  some  of 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  69 

his  dying  words?  I  hope  some  one  will  have  com- 
passion on  me  in  this  matter,  and  send  me  these  as 
soon  as  possible." — Letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Morrison.  \ 

This  is  another  illustration  of  the  hallowed  influ- 
ence of  Enochs^  upon  the  iiiind  of  a  young  Mission- 
ary. And  the  inspiration  did  not  expend  itself  in  pa- 
thetic letters,  or  in  solemn  musings.  The  young 
friend  of  John  Burnet,  worked  whilst  he  wept  thus. 
About  this  time,  the  Rosshire  Militia  were  stationed 
at  Gosport;  and  as  he  found  amongst  them  some 
pious  men,  he  formed  them  into  a  class,  and  set  them 
to  form  a  congregation.  This  measure  was  so  suc- 
cessful, and  his  preaching  so  useful^  that  very  soon 
Dr.  Bogue  preached  to  them,  and  admitted  ^/feen  of 
them  to  the  sacrament.  Prayer  meetings  also  mul- 
tiphed  amongst  the  soldiers;  and  were  occasionally 
so  impressive,  that  the  men  did  not  separate  until 
three  or  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Mr.  Milne 
says  of  some  of  these  solemn  meetings,  "  I  feel  trans- 
lated to  Lesshe;"  meaning  that  they  reminded  him 
of  his  old  devotional  friends.  He  also  set  apart  a 
portion  of  his  time  every  day,  to  converse  in  his  own 
room  with  the  soldiers  who  were  under  serious  con- 
cern for  their  souls. 

When  Mr.  Milne  wrote  this  account  of  his  military 
mission,  he  had  himself  preached  to  this  regiment 
"forty-four  times."  He  also  united  with  his  fellow 
students  in  preaching  to  the  Invernesshire  MiUtia  at 
this  time;  and  all  this,  without  slackening  or  failing 
in  his  studies. 

About  this  time,  the  success  of  the  South  Sea  Mis- 
sions well  nigh  won  his  heart  to  that  quarter  of  the 
world.  Mr.  Bicknell  and  Tapioe,  from  Otaheite, 
were  then  in  this  country;  and  he  seems  to  have 
7 


70  MEMOIRS  OF  THEJ 

conversed  with  them  frequently.  Tapioe  interested 
him  deeply.  He  dwells,  indeed,  in  his  letters,  upon 
the  fact,  that  his  native  convert  was  so  affected  by 
translating  the  Saviour's  words  to  Thomas, — "thrust 
thy  hand  into  my  side," — that  he  could  scarcely  eat 
for  some  days.  This  lively  sense  of  Immanuel's  con- 
descension commended  itself  to  Mr.  Milne's  taste. 
It  was  in  keeping  with  his  own  "  whole  nights  in 
prayer;''  when  he  himself  first  discovered  the  glories 
of  the  Lamb.  He  was  equally  dehghted  with  Ta- 
pioe's  answer  to  some  one  who  coolly  asked  him, 
"  Do  you  love  Jesus]"  "  I  wonder,"  said  the  convert, 
"  that  you  speak  of  him  with  so  little  concern:  I  can- 
not think  of  him  without  weeping."  These  traits 
of  character  were  perfectly  intelligible  and  attractive 
to  Mr.  Milne.  All  this  was  in  his  own  line  of  things. 
So  was  the  following  fact.  "  I  asked  Tapioe,  what 
he  prayed  for]"  "  To  get  the  stone  out  of  my  heart," 
he  said,  laying  his  hand  upon  his  breast.  He  says, 
he  will  build  a  Chapel  and  a  School  for  the  Mission- 
aries; when  he  gets  home,  if  we  will  teach  ten,  who 
may  teach  other  ten,  and  thus  increase  knowledge 
in  his  country."  "  His  people,"  he  says,  "  will  lie 
down  and  sleep  under  a  cocoa  tree  without  fear," 
whilst  waiting  for  the  Sabbath  at  Chapel. 

There  is  so  much  of  this  kind  in  Mr.  Milne's  let- 
ters at  this  time,  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the 
leaning  of  his  mind  to  the  South  Seas  then.  And 
who  can  wonder]  He  was,  however,  silent,  notwith- 
standing all  the  fascinations  of  the  scene.  He  al- 
lowed them  to  affect  his  heart,  but  not  to  influence 
his  choice,  whilst  he  was  only  in  the  first  year  of  his 
studies.  And  students  do  well  to  imitate  him  in  this 
silence,  whatever  they  may  feel,  now  that  Mr.  Wil- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  71 

liams  has  rendered  the  Polynesian  islands  magnetic. 
Young  men  who  can  endure  fiercer  climates,  and 
grapple  with  harder  languages,  ought  not  to  commit 
themselves,  at  the  outset  of  their  studies,  lest  they 
give  up  to  an  island,  what  was  meant  for  a  conti- 
nent; or  to  a  tribe,  what  would  move  an  empire. 
The  following  letter,  addressed  to  a  friend  who  was 
thinking  of  Missionary  work,  will  show  how  Mr. 
Milne  judged:  "Dr.  Bogue  desires  me  to  press  it  on 
you.  But  what  shall  1  say? — Take  a  map  of  the 
world,  and  spread  it  before  your  eyes.  Take  your 
Bible  in  one  hand,  and  your  pen  in  the  other.  Look 
over  the  different  countries  one  by  one,  and  under 
every  one  you  find  without  the  Gospel,  write,  '  This  is 
under  the  curse!  Where  no  vision  is  the  people  perish T 
When  you  have  gone  over  them  all,  add  them  toge- 
ther: and,  brother,  what  a  number  of  countries  you 
will  find  in  this  awful  state?  What  myriads — sup- 
ported and  surrounded  by  God — are  yet  ignorant  of 
him;  deriving  their  strength  from  him,  and  yet  ex- 
erting it  all  against  him;  living  on  his  bounty,  and 
yet  without  one  grateful  thought  to  the  giver!  The 
effects  of  sin  are  felt  by  them,  but  the  designs  of 
grace  are  hid  from  them.  They  are  pining  in  their 
wounds,  but  have  no  one  to  show  the  healing  balm, 
nor  to  say  'the  Lord  that  healeth  thee!'  They  are 
in  prison,  and  have  no  one  to  say  *  Come  forth!' 
Look  at  these  things,  and  let  your  eye  affect  your 
heart." 

Mr.  Milne's  own  heart  became  affected  at  this 
point  of  his  appeal— -and  for  the  first  time  too,  so  far 
as  I  can  judge — with  the  state  of  China.  The  map 
and  the  myriads,  mad^  him  forget  Tahiti.  "  Sup- 
pose yourself,  my  brother,  wafted  to  China,  to  (lin- 


72  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

dostan,  or  to  some  of  the  populous  heathen  countries 
— could  you  continue  to  follow  the  plough  any 
longer!  If  you  saw  multitudes,  multitudes,  multi- 
tudes, flocking  to  an  Idol's  temple,  with  offerings  of 
fruits  and  flowers,  and  some  with  the  fruit  of  their 
body  for  the  sin  of  their  souls,  would  you  be  able  to 
keep  silence,  and  not  declare  that  Jesus  by  one  offer- 
ing, hath  for  ever  perfected  them  who  are  sanctified^" 
This  appeal  fell  upon  his  friend  like  the  mantle 
of  Elijah  upon  the  ploughman  of  Abel-Meholah, 
Elisha,  the  son  of  Shaphat:  "  he  left  the  oxen,  and 
went  after  him"  to  the  school  of  the  prophets. 

As  the  preceding  letter  was  written  at  Dr.  Rogue's 
request,  it  was,  perhaps,  also  shown  to  him  before  it 
was  sent  off  to  Mr.  Skinner.  Be  that  as  it  may,  how- 
ever, Dr.  Bogue  brought  China  fully  under  the  no- 
tice of  Mr.  Milne,  immediately  after,  and  warmly 
urged  him  to  become  the  colleague  of  Dr.  Morrison, 
at  Canton.  I  have  now  before  me  the  original 
sketch  of  the  letter  which,  in  consequence  of  this 
application  from  his  revered  tutor,  Mr.Milne  wrote  to 
the  Directors;  and  as  this  rough  draught  was  evi- 
dently written  during  the  tumult  of  his  spirit  on  such 
a  proposal,  I  prefer  it  to  the  revised  form  of  the  com- 
munication, 

Gosport,  June  9th,  18H. 

*'  To  the  Directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 

"  Rev.  Fathers  and  Brethren, 

"Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied!  I  contemplate 
with  pleasure  that  wise  Providence,  which  brought 
me  under  the  patronage  of  your  society,  and  feel 
grateful  to  God  and  to  you  for  placing  me  under  the 
care  of  my  worthy  tutor,  for  whom  my  esteem  in* 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D,  D.  73 

creases,  the  more  1  know  of  him.  I  have  had  fre- 
quent conversations  with  him,  respecting  the  future 
scene  of  my  labours  in  the  service  of  the  Society. 
He  has  uniformly  given  it  as  his  decided  opinion,  that 
I  should  go  to  Canton,  to  assist  Mr.  Morrison.  I  am 
really  at  a  loss  what  to  say:  the  object  of  that  mis- 
sion is  so  great;  the  requisite  qualifications  so  many, 
and  the  responsibility  so  awful!  When  I  consider 
the  vast  utility  of  putting  into  the  hands  of  that  im- 
mense population,  the  words  of  eternal  life,  and  the 
wisdom  of  Mr.  Morrison,  I  am  inclined  to  go.  But 
when  I  view  the  difficulty  of  the  language — the  ap- 
titude necessary  in  learning  it— and  my  own  want 
of  that  aptitude,  I  shrink  from  the  thought,  and  say 
to  myself,  surely,  if  God  had  designed  me  for  such  a 
station,  he  would  have  given  me  more  advantages 
in  early  days!  My  knowledge  of  the  language  is 
very  superficial.  I  have  had  only  about  twenty 
months  to  attend  to  them.  From  which,  I  am  led 
to  think  that  I  should  be  of  small  service  in  such  a 
mission  as  China,  and  that  Mr.  Morrison  would  be 
greatly  disappointed  in  me.  He  will  expect  an  adept 
in  languages.  Notwithstanding,  I  do  not  feel  averse 
to  go  there,  should  you  wish  it.  Had  you  a  station 
less  arduous,  or  one  wliere  I  could  begin  to  preach 
as  soon  as  I  land,  I  should  prefer  it.  Not  that  I  am 
unwilling  to  encounter  difficulties,  nor  for  the  sake 
of  ease;  but  from  a  consciousness  of  my  own  inability 
for  a  station,  where  an  assemblage  of  talents  is  es-, 
sential  to  the  success  of  such  onerous  work.  But 
should  you  fix  on  me  I  am  willing  to  go,  and  make 
a  trial  of  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God.  From  the 
opinion  I  have  of  the  judgment  of  my  worthy  tutor, 
and  the  reverence  I  have  for  your  judgment,  I  leave 
7* 


74  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

it,  under  God,  to  your  decision.  I  would  not  choose 
for  myself,  Lord,  thou  knowest!  Guide  the  decision 
of  the  Directors  for  bringing  thine  own  decree  into 
effect,  and  send  me  where  thou  knowest  me  to  be 
best  fitted  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Society. 

"Pardon,  gentlemen,  the  liberty  I  have  taken  in^ 
stating  my  sentiments  freely,  and  without  ceremony. 
I  am,  though  the  meanest,  the  willing  servant  of  the 
Society.     W.  M." 

There  is  a  note  to  this  letter,  intended  to  qualify 
a  little  what  he  says  of  the  results  of  his  twenty 
months^  study  of  languages:  "  Although  I  cannot 
justly  charge  myself  with  negligence,  yet  I  can  as- 
sure you,  I  have  not  made  that  progress  which  you 
would  wish,  and  some  might  expect.  Still,  I  must 
acknowledge,  it  has  been  greater  than  I  at  first  ex- 
pected." It  was  very  great,  all  things  considered. 
Few  ever  made  so  mucfi  progress  in  so  short  a  time, 
who  had  no  elementary  instruction  before  entering 
an  academy;  and  although  he  did  not  remain  at 
Gosport  another  twenty  months,  he  was  a  respecta- 
ble linguist  before  he  left.  This  will  be  easily  be- 
lieved in  reference  to  the  classics,  when  it  is  remem- 
bered that  Dr.  Morrison  said  of  his  progress  in  Chi- 
nese, "that  few  had  been  so  rapid:  his  attainments 
in  the  difficult  language  of  this  great  empire  were 
eminent."— Lz/e,  Vol.  2,  p.  160.  Such,  indeed,  was 
his  tact,  as  well  as  his  power  of  application,  that  it 
proved  a  snare  to  his  patience  when  he  began  to 
teach  others.  Even  Dr.  Morrison  suspected  that  he 
"  held  the  rein  too  tight"  at  the  Anglo-Chinese  Col- 
lege; and  he  himself  allowed  that  he  may  have  done 
so.  "  Our  method  of  study  and  application  may 
have  appeared  hard,  as  I  make  it  a  uniform  rule. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  75 

except  in  extra  cases,  to  insist  on  lessons  being  tho- 
roughly learnt,  before  proceeding  to  new  ones; — so 
I  think  there  may  have  really  been  some  ground  for 
thinking  the  mode  of  instruction  too  strict  and  rigor- 
ous." Ibid.  p.  148.  This  is  going  far  forward  in 
his  life  for  proof  of  his  scholarship  at  Gosport:  but  in 
no  other  way  could  I  explain  to  the  reader  the  con- 
duct of  either  Dr.  Bogue  or  the  Directors,  in  select- 
ing Mr.  Milne  for  China,  at  so  early  a  period  of  his 
collegiate  course.  It  would  have  been  folly  in  the 
case  of  students  in  general,  who  had  entered  College 
as  he  did,  ignorant  of  the  grammar  of  even  his  own 
language.  But  the  fact  is,  he  had  not  only  a  tact 
for  acquiring  languages,  but  his  intense  application 
to  them  was  as  prayerful  as  the  waiting  of  the  disci- 
ples for  the  Pentecostal  gift  of  tongues:  he  "con- 
tinued in  supplication  and  prayer"  for  "power  from 
on  high."  He  also  entreated  for  the  prayers  of  his 
most  prayerful  friends,  that  he  might  succeed  in  his 
efforts.  It  is  dehghtful  to  find  him  telling  "poor 
saints  "  in  Scotland,  who  had  never  heard  of  Latin, 
Greek  or  Hebrew,  excepting  the  inscription  on  the 
cross, — how  fond  he  was  of  the  learned  languages, 
and  how  useful  and  beautiful  they  were! 

Mr.  Milne's  position  as  a  student  in  England,  des- 
tined to  be  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  gave  him 
some  weight  and  influence  with  the  small  farmers 
and  the  poor  tradesmen,  whom  he  had  associated 
with  whilst  he  was  a  servant.  He  knew  this,  and 
wrote  long  letters  to  some  of  them,  although  the 
postage  was  heavy.  He  did  right!  A  letter  from 
England  had  a  charm  in  those  days.  It  was  a  dis- 
tinction, too,  to  a  poor  man.  The  village  postmah 
himself  walked  more  erect  when  he  had  a  London 


7^  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

letter  or  two  in  his  hand.  Even  the  postmaster  was 
all  courtesy  when  an  inquiry  was  made  for  a  letter 
with  the  Gosport  post-mark.  Mr.  Milne  did  not 
forget  this.  He  remembered  also  how  high  his  own 
heart  beat,  when  he  received  his  first  letter  from 
London.  He  was  not  afraid,  therefore,  of  giving 
offence  to  an  old  acquaintance,  by  even  a  double  let- 
ter. And  that  he  was  not  afraid  of  offending  by 
speaking  home-trulhSf  where  he  thought  them  want- 
ed, the  following  extracts  from  such  correspondence 
will  prove. 

To  one  old  friend  he  writes, — "  Few,  I  suppose, 
were  ever  more  intimate  than  we  have  been.  You 
had  a  right,  if  any  man  had,  to  hear  from  me.  Do 
not  impute  delay  to  coldness  of  affection.  I  feel 
that  I  love  you.  1  have  just  now  been  praying  for 
you  in  my  poor  way.  I  return  you  my  sincere 
thanks  for  all  your  kindness  ever  since  we  first  met 
at  the  prayer  meeting.  I  love  my  work.  O  that  I 
may  love  it  for  Christ's  sake,  and  not  from  any  in- 
ferior motive!  I  generally  preach  three  times  on  a 
Sabbath.  I  know  you  will  think  this  too  soon. 
Yes;  and  if  you  knew  all  my  ignorance,  you  would 
be  confirmed  in  your  opinion.  But  time  flies,  and 
souls  are  perishing!  Now,  my  brother,  how  is  it 
with  you?  Has  Christ  the  chief  place  in  your  heart? 
You  will  not  be  angry  with  me,  I  am  sure,  for  saying 
that  I  have  been  sometimes  afraid  that  the  world 
was  too  much  in  your  heart.  I  hope  you  will  look 
into  this  matter.  Love  to  you,  makes  me  say  so. 
I  have  not  seen  such  a  marked  and  visible  difference 
between  you  and  the  men  of  the  world,  in  the  family, 
the  field,  or  the  market,  as  there  ought  to  be.  I  have 
not  seen,  in  some  instances,  that  decided  attach- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  77 

ment  to  the  friends  of  Christ,  which  I  think  should 
have  been  shown.  But  I  have  gone  far  enough  on 
this  part  of  the  subject. 

"How  is  Mrs.  S.]  Is  she  living  to  Christ,  or  the 
world]  Is  she  seeking  to  be  holy,  humble,  meek, 
and  heavenly?  These  are  excellent  qualities  in  a 
wife;  especially  in  a  mother.  Give  my  best  respects 
to  her,  and  tell  her  I  hope  to  eat  bread  and  cheese  in 
her  parlour  yet,  and  talk  with  her  of  heaven  and  the 
way  to  it. 

"  How  are  the  lambs,  which  God  has  given  you  to 
feed?  Are  you  both  wrestling  for  their  souls'  salva- 
tion? 

"How  is  your  mother,  and  your  sister  Anne?  Tell 
them  that  I  hope  they  are  still  seeking  more  of  the 
mind  which  was  in  Christ,  and  longing  to  be  de- 
livered from  a  sinful  heart. 

"How  are  your  brothers,  James  and  William? 
Tell  them  that  I  am  afraid  they  are  lovers  of  the 
present  world:  but  that  I  pray  their  hearts  may  be 
turned  from  it. 

"  How  are  your  servants,  and  who  are  they?  Do 
those  who  'fear  God  dwell  with  you?'  Do  you  teach 
them?  Will  they  have  reason  to  bless  God  for  lead- 
ing them  into  your  family?  Do  you  give  them  books 
to  read,  and  allow  them  time,  and  encourage  them 
to  seek  Jesus?  Give  my  love  to  any  of  your  servants 
who  know  me,  and  say  that  I  hope  they  will  serve 
Jesus,  the  best  master. 

"  Remember  me  to  your  sister  Margaret,  and  her 
husband.  Are  they  searching  the  Scriptures,  as  for 
hid  treasure,  and  looking  for  the  coming  of  Christ. 

"  What  is  Alexander  doing?  O,  tell  him  to  seek 
the  Lord  whilst  young;  for  many  die  in  youth! 


78  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"How  is  Margaret  MA  Has  she  got  a  good  hus- 
band? Is  he  kind  to  her,  and  she  obedient  to  him'? 
O,  tell  her  from  me,  that  no  Christless  or  graceless 
soul  shall  see  heaven!  She  used  to  say  she  would 
walk  a  good  way  to  hear  me  preach.  Well,  if  I  am 
spared,  I  shall  see  if  she  will  be  as  good  as  her  word: 
i  suppose  you  will  allow  me  to  preach  in  your  barn, 
if  ever  I  return? 

"  How  is  G.  and  his  partner?  Give  my  respects 
to  them.  I  hope  the  work  of  God  is  going  on  in 
them. 

"  Now,  brother,  I  must  be  done.  I  often  think 
of  the  time  we  spent  together:  some  of  it  for  good, 
and  some  to  little  purpose!  May  we  be  humbled! 
As  Meikle  says,  'We  must  be  crucified  to  the  world, 
or  cursed  with  it.'  Pray  for  me.  May  you  and 
yours  be  presented  before  the  throne  without  spot, 
and  with  exceeding  joy!" 

This  is  a  fair  specimen  of  Mr.  Milne's  solicitude 
and  fidelity,  in  the  case  of  those  of  whom  he  stood 
"in  doubt;"  and  it  shows  how  deeply  he  had  studied 
their  character  whilst  amongst  them,  and  how  well 
he  remembered  their  chief  snares  afterwards.  Nor 
was  he  less  mindful  of  those  friends  whose  piety  was 
eminent.  He  often  says  to  some  of  them,  "  I  should 
think  myself  highly  honoured  to  sit  at  your  feet  and 
learn."  He  well  might,  although  sitting  at  the  feet 
of  Dr.  Bogue!  And  yet,  he  could  "  stir  up  even  their 
pure  minds,  by  way  of  remembrance,"  without  seem- 
insf  to  counsel  them  at  all.  To  one  "mother  in  Is- 
rael,"  whom  I  well  remember  as  a  pattern  of  the 
beauty  of  matronly  hoHness,  and  whom  every  one 
thought  ripe  for  heaven,  he  says,  "  I  would  just  ob- 
serve-—although  it  be  not  necessary  for  you — that 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  79 

your  years  will  not  be  many  now,  and  that  there  is 
yet  much  to  do  in  order  to  be  meet  for  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  Saints  in  light.  For,  O  how  solemn  to 
appear  before  infinite  Majesty,  and  to  have  the  beams 
of  Divine  purity  darted  on  our  naked  spirits,  in  all 
their  effulgence?  How  will  our  views  of  God,  of  sin, 
and  of  our  ourselves,  change  in  many  things,  and 
be  enlarged  in  all  things?  But  how  sweet  to  hide 
in  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  take  a  peep  into 
eternity,  without  overwhelming  consternation!  I 
have  no  doubt  many  of  you  who  are  mothers  in  Is- 
rael, bear  unworthy  me  on  your  hearts  at  the 
Throne.  This  consideration  often  humbles  me  in 
the  dust:  for  *  what  am  I,  O  Lord!'  It  also  fills  me 
with  love  to  the  saints,  and  makes  them  so  very  dear 
to  me,  that  I  think  I  could  kiss  their  feet,  were  they 
even  like  Lazarus.  The  Lord  sanctify  you  wholly, 
soul,  body,  and  spirit,  and  bring  you  to  the  grave 
like  a  shock  of  ripe  corn,  in  full  age." 

To  one  of  his  young  friends,  a  school-fellow  of 
my  own,  who  had  been  long  ill,  he  wrote  thus: — 
"Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  to  you!  How  won- 
derful, yea  mysterious,  are  the  dealings  of  God  with 
his  people!  Truly,  they  are  a  'great  deep!'  But 
the  wheels  of  Providence  are  moved  by  the  hand  of 
love,  and  keep  the  path  of  infinite  wisdom  with  the 
greatest  exactness.  Every  turning  brings  something 
new  and  important  to  some  of  His  friends,  whether 
prosperity  or  pain.  And  why  not  pain?  It  is  from 
Him  whose  love  and  wisdom  exceed  a  SerapKs  pe- 
netration. He,  as  one  observes,  brings  by  a  Divine 
chemistry,  good  out  of  evil,  sweet  out  of  bitter,  hea- 
ven out  of  hell.  He  has  long  held  the  cup  of  afflic- 
tion to  your  lips.     I  hope  it  will  make  your  flesh 


80  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

fresh  as  a  child's.  O,  seek  deliverance  from  sin!  It 
is  the  curse  of  the  universe.  If  you  are  able,  write 
to  me.  A  letter  from  you  might  bear  the  title, 
*From  the  dead  to  the  living.'  "  This  last  expres- 
sion reminds  me  very  forcibly  of  the  influence  which 
Mrs.  Rowers  Letters  had,  at  that  time,  upon  not  a 
few  of  Mr.  Milne's  young  friends,  in  and  around 
Huntly.  How  often  some  of  us  read  them  under 
"  the  auld  beech  tree,"  beside  the  older  Castle  Gor- 
don, by  the  hght  of  both  the  rising  and  the  setting 
sun!  Some  of  us  wandered  even  by  moonlight 
amongst  the  deep  and  winding  shrubbery  of  "the 
meadow  braes,"  almost  conversing  with  the  dead, 
and  planning  letters  from  them  to  rival  Mrs.  Rowe's. 
Mr.  Milne  knew  our  early  habits,  and  tastes,  and 
associations;  and  although  he  had  no  great  sympa- 
thy with  our  sentimentalities,  he  respected  our  in- 
tense love  of  solitude  and  reading,  and  endeavoured 
to  give  them  a  devotional  direction.  And  they  had 
need  of  this — for  some  of  us  hated  special  prayer  al- 
most as  much  as  we  loved  reading.  We  communed, 
alas,  far  more  with  nature  than  with  God,  and  of- 
tener  with  dead  poets  than  with  living  saints.  We 
venerated,  however,  the  wrestling  patriarchs  of  the 
village,  and  felt  keenly  at  times  that  Milne  had  more 
of  their  devotional  spirit  than  we  possessed.  We 
knew,  also,  that  he  was  happier  than  we  were,  even 
when  our  romantic  musings  were  most  spiritual. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  81 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MR.  AND  MRS.  MILNE'S  VOYAGE. 

When  the  time  of  Mr.  Milne's  embarkation  drew 
near,  Miss  Cowie  arrived  in  London,  where  many 
were  prepared  to  welcome  her;  and  especially  the 
family  of  Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.  Drs.  Waugh  and 
Bogue  also  vied  with  each  other,  in  showing  how 
much  they  respected  her.  The  venerable  patriarchs 
treated  her  as  if  she  had  been  the  Rachel  of  Jacob, 
the  Phoebe  of  Paul,  or  the  Mary  of  Bethany.  It  was 
not  sympathy,  however,  that  they  manifested  towards 
her.  She  needed  none  of  that  from  any  one.  Her 
heart  was  too  much  affected  with  the  wants  of  China, 
to  think  of  her  own  sacrifices  for  that  land.  She 
gloried  in  her  mission!  And  yet,  there  was  nothing 
unfeminine  in  her  character  or  spirit.  No  forward- 
ness, flippancy,  or  ostentation.  She  was  equally 
calm  and  cheerful;  resolute  and  modest.  Her  spirit 
was  in  fine  keeping  with  the  perfect  symmetry  of  hei 
pensile  frame  and  features.  Her  person  was  exactly 
the  temple  for  her  soul,  and  her  will  evidently  lost  in 
the  will  of  God.  Drs.  Waugh  and  Bogue  saw  and 
felt  this,  and  treated  her  accordingly.  They  felt, 
also,  that  they  were  sending  a  rich  blessing  to  Mrs. 
Morrison,  as  well  as  giving  a  treasure  to  Mr.  Milne, 
in  thus  sanctioning  and  honouring  the  object  of  his 
choice.  And  Mrs.  Morrison  found  in  Mrs.  Milne 
**a  friend  indeed."  They  verified,  when  they  met, 
the  Chinese  hieroglyph  for  friendship;  two  pearls  of 
8 


83  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

equal  size  and  purity.  I  was  often  reminded  of  this, 
whilst  Mrs.  Morrison  was  in  this  country  for  the  res- 
toration of  her  health,  and  resident  at  Liverpool  with 
her  parents,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morton.  She  was  then 
often  in  my  family  and  flock,  and  never  at  my  fire- 
side without  pouring  out  her  warm  heart  in  Irish 
benedictions  upon  Mrs.  Milne.  And  these  were  not 
confined  to  my  house.  She  told  all  her  friends  of 
"the  guardian  angel"  she  had  found  in  the  wife  of 
her  husband's  friend  and  colleague.  Her  children, 
too,  then  very  young,  spoke  of  mamma's  friend  in 
raptures^ 

These  facts,  although  out  of  their  proper  place, 
will  prepare  the  reader  to  enjoy  the  history  of  this 
excellent  woman;  especially  as  it  is  from  the  pen  of 
her  husband.  It  will  be  found  in  a  future  chapter. 
In  the  mean  time  I  may  be  allowed  to  say,  that  the 
only  occasion  on  which  I  ever  saw  her  agitated  or 
disconcerted,  was,  on  her  arrival  at  church  to  be 
married.  I  had  taken  her  there  exactly  at  the  hour: 
but  Mr.  Milne  had  not  arrived.  He  had  to  come 
from  the  west  end  of  London  to  Shoreditch;  and 
some  accident  happened  to  the  coach  by  the  way. 
Half  an  hour  was  thus  lost.  This  alarmed  her  for 
his  safety.  It  also  delayed  the  marriage  of  another 
party  who  had  come  with  us.  However,  just  as  I 
was  about  to  run  off  to  make  inquiries,  Mr.  Milne 
arrived,  and  all  was  right.  We  returned  to  the 
house  of  her  cousin,  Mr.  Cowie,  in  Hoxion,  from 
which  the  party  went  to  Ilford,  in  Essex,  on  a  visit 
to  Mrs.  Pates,  one  of  the  sisters-in-law  of  Mr.  Cowie, 
of  Huntly.  There  we  parted  to  meet  no  more  on 
earth;  but  pledged  to  meet  often  in  spirit  at  the 
Throne  of  Grace. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  OO 

On  the  4th  of  September,  1812,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Milne  sailed  from  Portsmouth,  for  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope.  Their  voyage  will  be  best  described  by  the 
following  letter,  which  Mrs.  Milne  addressed  to  Dr. 
Morrison,  of  Brompton,  and  myself,  on  her  arrival. 
We  were  then  fellow-students  at  Hoxton  College. 

"  nth  January,  1813. 

"My  dear  Friends, 

"  In  a  few  lines  I  sent  to  Cousin  by  the  first  op- 
portunity since  I  arrived  at  the  Cape,  I  promised  to 
send  you  or  them,  by  the  next  conveyance,  some  ex- 
tracts from  my  journal;  and  likewise  what  I  have 
seen  and  heard  since  I  came  to  this  place.  As  far 
as  I  recollect,  I  sat  up  in  bed  and  wrote  you  a  few 
lines  after  we  were  under  weigh,  on  the  morning  of 
the  4th  of  September.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  6th, 
(Sabbath,)  saw  the  last  sight  of  English  land: 
heaved  a  deep  sigh  at  the  sight  of  it,  and  the  recol- 
lection of  the  many  dear  friends  I  left  therein, — not 
to  see  them  any  more  till  the  last  trumpet  shall  sound 
to  call  us  to  judgment,  and  when  we  must  all  ap- 
pear. O  that  it  may  be,  to  *^  be  ever  with  the  Lord, 
and  to  enjoy  his  presence  for  ever  and  for  ever." 
But  on  recollecting  the  work  I  had  the  prospect  of 
engaging  in,  I  was  made  to  rejoice  that  I  was  ac- 
counted worthy  to  make  this  small  sacrifice,  of  leaving 
my  native  country,  and  many  who  are  dear  to  me, 
to  endeavour  to  promote  His  cause  who  gave  his 
life  a  sacrifice,  I  trust,  for  me.  I4th:  We  parted 
convoy  off  Cape  Finisterre,  in  company  with  two 
other  vessels:  we  steered  a  S.  W.  course.  We  were 
frequently  put  in  alarm  by  the  sight  of  strange  sails. 
Three  times  we  were  prepared  for  action;  but  when 


84  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

the  ships  came  up  with  us,  they  all  proved  friends. 
Our  ship  was  but  poorly  manned,  so  that  all  the 
male  passengers  had  their  stations  appointed  then*, 
— Mr.  Milne's  was  in  the  cock-pit, — in  case  of  an  ac- 
tion taking  place.  At  one  time  we  were  under  such 
'alarm  that  the  ladies  and  their  servants  went  below 
into  the  steerage,  and  got  their  mattresses  placed 
around  them  to  save  them  from  the  shot.  I  re- 
mained on  deck  to  see  the  issue.  The  first  land  we 
saw  after  we  passed  Cape  Finisterre  was  the  Canary 
Island.  The  Canary  birds  were  flying  around  us, 
they  were  so  very  tame.  In  the  afternoon  saw  the 
peak  of  Teneriffe  towering  its  lofty  head  above  the 
other  mountains  which  are  around  it,  and  showing 
its  summit  above  the  lower  clouds.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  3rd  October,  saw  the  Island  of  Salt. 
There  were  three  vessels  lying  taking  in  salt: — two 
Americans,  one  Portuguese.  The  Americans,  on 
seeing  us  bearing  down  on  the  island,  and  supposing 
we  were  an  English  ship  of  war,  gave  thernselves 
up  for  lost.  Could  perceive  no  vestige  of  vegetation 
on  the  island.  The  mountains  are  stupendous,  and 
more  barren  than  any  I  ever  saw  in  Scotland. 
There  are  two  famihes  and  one  hundred  negroes  re- 
siding on  the  island,  who  take  charge  of  the  salt 
pans.  Salt  and  wild  goats  are  all  that  are  to  be  got 
on  the  island,  except  turtle,  which  are  to  be  had  in 
abundance  on  the  beach; — ^part  of  one  was  sent  us 
by  one  of  the  Americans.  We  had  two  days'  soup 
of  it;  but  for  my  part,  I  would  have  preferred  a  dish 
of  Scotch  broth  to  it.  One  part  of  the  turtle  tastes 
offish,  another  of  flesh,  and  another  of  fowl. 

Here  rocks  alone,  and  trackless  sands  are  found, 
And  faint  and  sickly  winds  for  ever  howl  around. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  8# 

Next  day  we  were  between  the  islands  of  St.  Jago 
and  Mayo.  At  the  latter  place  we  intended  to  have 
stopped  to  take  in  fresh  water;  but  the  wind  being 
fair,  we  did  not  stop,  as  it  would  have  detained  us 
the  greater  part  of  two  days.  At  the  island  of  Trini- 
dad there  is  one  rock,  the  end  of  which  represents 
the  gable  of  a  church,  with  a  gentle  declivity  toward 
the  other  end.  At  the  bottom  of  this  wall  there  is 
a  large  cavern,  where  the  sea  enters  and  has  a  free 
passage  through  part  of  the  rock.  At  the  back  of 
this  rock  there  is  one  much  higher,  in  the  form  of  a 
bee-hive.  At  the  other  side  there  is  another,  which 
represents  a  tower.  At  a  little  distance  from  the 
former  there  is  a  fourth,  which  attracted  my  atten- 
tion still  more  than  the  others.  It  would  appear  it 
had  once  been  a  solid  mass;  but  now  it  is  cloven 
asunder,  and  represents  a  Gothic  arch.  Indeed,  the 
scene  altogether  represents  the  ruins  of  an  old  castle, 
with  all  its  towers  and  battlements.  I  took  a  rough 
sketch  of  the  island,  as  we  sailed  nearly  round  it. 
The  captain,  with  some  of  the  passengers  and  crew, 
intended  to  go  on  shore  to  see  if  they  could  find  fresh 
water;  but  just  as  the  boat  was  lowering,  a  heavy 
squall  came  on,  when,  had  they  been  betwixt  the 
island  and  the  vessel,  they  must  have  perished. 
Saw  no  more  land  till  the  31st,  when  we  saw  the 
lofty  Cape  Mountains.  On  the  morning  of  the  1st 
December  we  stepped  on  shore,  praising  God  for  his 
great  goodness  to  us  while  we  were  on  the  mighty 
deep.  As  to  our  opportunities,  Mr.  M.  preached 
once  every  Sabbath,  and  taught  six  boys  belonging 
to  the  ship  three  or  four  times  a  week.  They  com- 
mitted to  memory  several  passages  of  Scripture, 
hymns,  and  catechisms.  Two  that  could  not  read, 
8* 


86  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  taught.  As  to  our  society,  they  were  all  polite 
people,  and  treated  us  with  every  mark  of  respect. 
You  may  suppose  a  number  of  curious  farces  oc- 
curred amongst  so  many  passengers  (being  fifteen) 
in  so  long  a  voyage,  which  might  be  mentioned  in 
conversation,  but  not  in  writing:  however,  we  main- 
tained the  greatest  friendship  with  them  all  the  time. 
Our  provisions  were  very  good,  but  rather  short  to- 
ward the  end  of  our  voyage:  and  no  wonder,  when 
five  passengers  were  taken  on  board  at  Portsmouth, 
and  one  at  sea,  after  the  ship's  stores  were  laid  in. 
The  weather  upon  the  whole  was  very  good:  we  had 
several  squalls,  but  only  one  gale,  which  lasted 
twenty-four  hours.  We  were  taken  aback  all  in  an 
instant,  while  the  ship  was  in  full  sail,  and  going  at 
the  rate  of  from  nine  to  ten  knots  an  hour;  the  ship 
lay  almost  down  on  her  broadside,  till  such  time  as 
her  sails  were  taken  in,  when  she  righted  again. 
This  happened  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when 
we  were  all  in  bed:  trunks,  boxes,  and  crockery- 
ware,  were  flying  in  all  directions,  and  the  greatest 
consternation  amongst  us  for  some  time:  but,  blessed 
be  God,  no  one  was  hurt,  neither  did  the  ship  receive 
any  damage.  During  our  passage,  I  saw  sharks, 
whales,  and  flying-fish;  one  of  the  latter  we  caught; 
they  are  very  small,  and  taste  like  fresh  herrings. 
Our  health  during  our  voyage  was  good,  except 
eight  days  that  I  kept  my  bed,  and  the  tooth-ache 
that  Mr.  Milne  was  troubled  with  for  some  time. 
As  to  the  way  we  spent  our  time,  it  was  for  the  most 
part  in  each  othei's  company,  in  some  useful  study 
or  conversation.  We  are  just  as  happy  a  two  as  ever 
you  saw;  the  smile  of  sympathy  and  love  is  ever  on 
our  countenances  toward  each  other,  and  I  am  sure 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  87 

this  will  give  you  and  all  friends  pleasure.  On  our 
arrival  at  the  Cape  we  were  welcomed  by  kind 
friends,  under  whose  roof  we  find  a  comfortable 
dwelling.  Met  with  many  pious  soldiers  from  our 
own  country,  who  refreshed  our  souls  much  after 
being  so  long  deprived  of  Christian  society. 

"Mr.  Mihie  had  a  severe  illness  since  we  arrived, 
which  I  mentioned  in  Cousin's  letter,  which  was  sent 
by  the  "  Porposs,"  enclosed  in  a  packet  to  Commis- 
sioner Gray,  Portsea.     I  have  been  well  ever  since 
I  came  iiere;  the  climate  is  not  so  hot  as  I  expected. 
This  month  is  one  of  the  hottest  (in  general;)  but 
the  oldest  persons  that  I  have  conversed  with  say 
they  never  experienced  so  much  cold  at  this  season 
of  the  year.     The  houses  here  have  no  fire-places,  so 
that  I  cannot  enjoy  that  comfort  that  you  know  I 
was  so  partial  to.     The  Cape  is  a  clean,  pretty  little 
town,  situated  at  the  bottom  of  stupendous  Moun- 
tains; one  is  called  the  Lion's  Rump,  another  the 
Lion's  Head,  a  third,  the  Table  Mountain,  which  in 
common  is  covered  with  a  cloud  for  a  table  cloth;  the 
others  they  call  the  Devil's  Hills.     A  few  days  after 
our  arrival  the  military  were  drawn  up  round  the 
Lion's  Rump  to  fire  a  feu  de  joie,  in  honour  of  Lord 
Wellington's  victory.     The  cannon  belonging  to  the 
regiment  of  artillery  lying  here,  were  drawn  up  by  a 
number  of  horses  to  the  top  of  this  hill;  their  fire  was 
answered  by  the  batteries,  which  are  placed  round 
the  bay.     You  cannot  think  what  a  grand  effect  the 
roaring  of  the  cannon  had  among  the  surrounding 
mountains.     I  have  been  a  day's  journey  into  the 
interior,  on  a  visit  to  the  Moravian  Missionaries,  at 
Gravenskloof.    We  left  the  Cape  at  five  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  at  eight  made  a  hearty  breakfast  on  the 


88  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ground  at  the  foot  of  the  Blue  Mountain,  where 
many  of  our  countrymen  he  buried  till  the  morning 
of  the  resurrection,  who  were  lost  at  the  intake  of  the 
Cape.  We  sung  '  Crown  him  Lord  of  all,  on  Af- 
rica's wild  plain.  The  greater  part  of  the  roads  to 
this  place  are  through  deep  sand.  I  was  much  struck 
with  the  whiteness  of  the  sand.  I  saw  mountains  of 
it  as  white  as  snow;  and  beautiful  flowers,  such  as 
we  nurse,  in  flower  pots,  growing  on  them;  also  se- 
veral land  tortoises.  We  met  with  a  hearty  wel- 
come and  good  entertainment  from  the  Missionaries 
and  their  wives.  At  eight  in  the  evening  the  bell 
rung,  when  the  Hottentots  assembled  to  perform 
their  evening  devotions.  You  may  judge  what 
were  my  feelings  when  sitting  in  the  midst  of  a  con- 
gregation of  Hottentots;  many  of  them  dressed  in 
sheep-skins.  Seemingly,  many  of  them  possessed 
the  grace  of  God.  Next  day  we  went  through  a 
number  of  their  huts,  and,  by  a  few  words  of  Dutch, 
that  we  had  gathered,  and  the  help  of  an  interpreter, 
we  conversed  with  them  about  the  love  of  Jesus,  &c. 
They,  with  their  eyes  streaming,  and  their  black 
hands  lifted  up,  expressed  their  gratitude  to  God,  for 
ever  thinking  of  them,  or  sending  Missionaries  to  in- 
struct them.  Their  huts,  although  mean,  are  in 
general  clean.  They  sleep  on  sheep-skins.  A  gar- 
den is  attached  to  every  hut,  which  they  keep  in 
good  order.  On  the  morning  we  left  them,  after 
commending  each  other  to  the  grace  of  God,  a  great 
many  assembled  at  the  door  of  the  house,  and  while 
we  were  getting  into  our  wagon,  they  sung  a  hymn, 
expressing  their  thanks  for  our  visit,  and  praying  for 
our  success.  I  left  these  places  with  a  heart  filled 
with  gratitude  to  God,  for  what  I  had  been  permitt 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  8^ 

ted  to  hear  and  see  of  the  power  of  his  grace  on  the 
heart  of  these  poor  Hottentots,  that  were  once  little 
superior  to  the  brutes  of  the  field,  and  exclaiming, 
Who  would  not  be  a  Missionary?  The  children  have 
made  great  progress  in  education;  some  of  the  girls 
sew  tippets,  children's  caps,  &c.  I  bought  a  white 
veil  of  their  working,  that  I  shall  be  proud  to  wear. 
On  our  way  home  thc}^  killed  a  serpent  about  four 
feet  long,  the  cobracapella,  one  of  the  most  veno- 
mous. The  earthquake  which  happened  here  about 
three  years  ago,  hath  been  the  voice  of  God  to  many, 
who  date  their  convictions  from  that  period,  not  only 
in  Cape  Town,  but  through  the  colony.  I  trust  we 
have  seen  the  dawning  of  a  great  day  in  the  Cape. 
Mother  Smith,  whom  you  no  doubt  will  recollect  to 
have  heard  of,  is  the  most  extraordinary  woman  I 
ever  heard  of,  or  met  with.  I  will  treat  you  with  a 
short  account  of  her.  She  is  in  her  64th  year;  she 
has  been  a  truly  pious  Christian  this  many  years;  she 
possesses  a  dignity  and  solemnity  in  her  appearance 
peculiar  to  herself;  notwithstanding  she  has  as  much 
hfe  and  energy,  as  if  she  were  in  her  16th  year. 
She  was,  I  think,  for  two  years  at  our  Missionary 
Station,  at  Bethelsdorp,  when  Dr.  Vander  Kempt  set- 
tled there.  Since  she  returned  to  the  Cape,  she  has 
been  the  Missionary's  director,  along  with  two  or 
three  old  ladies.  She  teaches  the  slave  school  twice 
a  week;  once  a  week  she  preaches  to  more  than  200 
slaves;  and,  in  general,  there  are  more  than  half  that 
number  of  free  people,  some  of  them  very  genteel. 
I  have  heard  her  preach.  The  whole  service  is  in 
Dutch,  and  conducted  in  the  same  manner  as  in 
Scotland,  only  she  is  clerk  as  well  as  parson;  she  has 
a  fine  voice.     Her  address  is  pointed,  serious,  and 


90 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


powerful;  her  eloquence  is  great,  and  her  action  na- 
tural, lively,  and  graceful;  her  application  is  superior 
to  most  ministers:  she  sat  all  the  time  except  in 
prayer, — then  she  displays  such  fervour  of  soul,  that 
she  seems  as  if  she  would  pull  down  heaven  into  the 
hearts  of  the  poor  slaves.  Mrs.  S.  is  greatly  beloved 
hy  the  slaves,  and  by  all  ranks  of  people;  indeed,  she 
is  looked  upon  as  an  oracle.  God,  by  a  long  train 
of  dispensations,  has  prepared  her  for  this  extensive 
usefulness.  She  has  been  twice  married,  and  has 
lost  both  husbands,  and  ten  children  by  death.  See! 
out  of  the  eater  comes  forth  meat!  She  is  the  same 
in  private  as  in  public,  just  as  it  were  on  the  border 
of  glory.  But,  my  dear  friends,  my  paper  is  nearly 
covered  with  one  thing  or  another,  so  that  I  must 
draw. to  a  close,  begging  you  both  not  to  neglect  an 
opportunity  of  writing  to  us.  I  long  very  much  to 
hear  from  you,  and  other  dear  friends  at  Hoxton. 
"  I  remain  yours,  in  the  best  of  bonds, 

«R.  MILNE." 

I  introduce  this  letter  at  full  length,  not  so  much 
for  the  information  it  contains,  as  for  the  cheerful 
spirit  it  breathes;  which  will  prove  to  parents  who 
may  be  called  upon  to  resign  a  daughter,  that  she 
may  be  thoroughly  happy  as  the  wife  of  a  Mission- 
ary, if  she  herself  love  Missions  as  well  as  her  hus- 
band. I  have  now  before  me  a  letter  of  Mrs.  Milne's, 
written  on  the  same  day  to  her  friend  Mrs.  Andrew 
Taylor,  of  Aberdeen,  which  will  throw  still  more  light 
upon  this  fact.  "  I  often  think  of  one  thing  that  my 
dear  Mrs.  T.  used  to  comfort  me  with, — that  I  should 
be  a  happy  woman  in  getting  such  a  husband.  She 
is  a  true  prophetess!   I  am  a  happy  woman.    I  should 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  91 

never  have  been  cast  down  bad  1  known  wbat  was 
in  store  for  me; — I  mean,  so  kind,  so  tender,  so  af- 
fectionate a  busband!"  It  was  not  herself  only  who 
said,  that  they  were  "just  as  happy  a  two  as  could 
be  seen."  Mrs.  Morrison,  who  best  knew  their  do- 
mestic life,  used  to  say,  with  great  emphasis,  "  They 
are  such  a  happy  couple!"  Dr.  Morrison  also  says, 
"They  were  much  attached  to  each  other,  and  lived 
happily." 

Mr.  Milne's  letters  from  the  Cape,  although  nu- 
merous and  long,  pass  over  the  voyage  as  a  trifle. 
"Being  at  sea,"  he  says,  "is  not  half  the  terrible 
thing  I  used  to  think  it.  It  is  not  much  more  for- 
midable to  me  than  taking  a  walk  or  a  ride  into  the 
coujitry  to  see  a  friend.  We  have  not,  however,  had 
much  bad  weather."  Whilst  at  the  Cape  he  occu- 
pied some  of  his  time  in  trying  to  ascertain  enough 
of  the  state  of  Madagascar  to  enable  him  to  put  ques- 
tions concerning  it,  at  the  Isle  of  France,  where  he 
intended  to  land,  for  the  express  purpose  of  planning 
a  new  Mission  to  the  Malagash. 

He  took  a  deep  interest  also  in  the  Malays  and 
Hottentots  at  the  Cape.  On  visiting  the  Malay 
burying-ground,  "  one  day,  he  found,"  Mrs.  Milne 
says,  "  an  old  man  praying  on  the  grave  of  his  child; 
now  with  his  hands  hanging  at  his  side,  and  anon 
covering  his  face,  whilst  he  cried  in  a  sing-song  tone, 
«  Ale,  Ela,  La,  Ei!'  He  could  speak  a  little  Dutch. 
Mr.  Milne  asked  him,  '  Can  you  read  the  KoranT 
'  Yes.'  '  Why  pray  over  the  dead]'  '  1  think  it  good. 
The  Koran  says  it  is  good.'  'Do  you  worship  Ma- 
homet? *Yes.'  *You  should  worship  God  only; 
Mahomet  is  but  a  son  of  Adam,  as  you  or  myself.' 
'But  my  religion  says,  worship  Mahomet.     Jesus 


92  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

Christ  was  a  good  man,  but  Mahomet  is  a  better!' 
*Poor  thing,'  Mrs.  M.  adds,  *  what  a  delusion!'  " 

Of  the  pious  Hottentots,  Mr.  Milne  says  to  his 
friends  in  Scotland,  "  the  sight  of  their  worship  would 
have  done  you  good:  perhaps  it  would  have  made 
you  ashamed  of  yourselves  to  see  their  devotion. 
They  sing  so  sweetly  the  same  tunes  which  are  sung 
in  Scotland!" 

The  day  before  he  left  this  interesting  people,  he 
wrote  thus: — "  We  saw  the  Rev.  John  Campbell  go 
away  to  visit  the  Missions.     This  journey  will  take 
him  eight  months;  for  he  has  to  accomplish  the 
whole  of  it  by  wagons  drawn  by  oxen.     I  rejoiced 
to  see  this  Missionary  expedition  fitted  out  in   the 
ancient  style  of  patriarchal  simplicity]     They  have 
to  pass  through  immense  deserts,  where  the  sand 
flies  Hke  snow,  and  where  there  is  but  little  water. 
I  think  the  Bible  will  be  sweet  to  them!     They  will 
undoubtedly  know  what  those  words  mean, — *a  vast 
howling  wilderness.'     I  trust,  also,  that  (hey  will 
taste  the  sweetness  of  that  passage, — ■'  The  Angel 
that  w^as  with  the  Church  in  the  wilderness.'    I  have 
passed  through  two  of  these  deserts  (though  small,) 
and  they  are  covered  with  rushes,  flowers,  and  bram- 
bles, and  infested  with  snakes,  tigers,  and  other  wild 
animals.     There  is  not,  however,  much  danger,  if 
the  party  keep  together,  kindle  fires  in  the  night, 
and  have  their  arms  always  ready." 

After  a  voyage  of  forty  days,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Milne 
arrived  at  the  Isle  of  France.  Its  immense  heathen 
population  and  immoral  Popery  affected  them  deeply. 
"We  were  grieved,"  he  says,  " to  see  the  place  so 
given  to  wickedness,  and  none  seeking  to  awaken 
them.     Fine  Missionary  field!     I  sometimes  con- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  93 

versed  with  the  people  in  French,  and  gave  away 
tracts.  We  found,  however,  among  the  British  re- 
sidents, a  few  pious  souls:  but  they  are  as  rare  here 
as  white  crows.  One  soldier,  from  Aberdeenshire, 
spent  three  days  in  going  about  searching  for  me. 
He  visited  us  ofien,  and  took  leave  of  us  on  the  beach 
with  a  sorrowful  heart." 

They  now  sailed  for  China  in  the  same  ship  which 
brought  them  to  the  Mauritius;  and,  as  usual,  he 
preached  every  sabbath  on  board,  although  only 
eight  or  ten  of  the  crew  understood  English.  "Last 
voyage,"  he  says,  "we  had  a  young  man  who  could 
interpret  to  Moors,  but  he  has  left  the  ship.  It  is 
hard  to  be  surrounded  by  about  forty  who  would 
hear  the  Word,  and  yet  I  cannot  speak  it!  I  know 
not  their  language,  and  it  is  not  possible  to  learn  it 
on  a  voyage.  This  is  one  of  a  Missionary's  trials; 
but  it  will  give  vigour  to  his  application  in  learning 
the  language  of  the  people  amongst  whom  he  may 
live."  I  quote  this  paragraph  that  Missionaries  may 
imitate  Dr.  Milne  at  sea.  Perhaps  I  may  be  allowed 
to  say  to  them  here, — that  they  cannot  please  sailors 
more  than  by  taking  a  hearty  and  open  interest  in 
their  improvement.  I  speak  from  experience,  al- 
though I  have  never  been  at  sea.  During  some  years, 
I  preached  regularly  to  sailors  in  Liverpool,  and  never 
with  more  pleasure.  Any  Minister  will  gain  their 
respect  and  confidence,  if  he  will  throw  himself  upon 
their  honour,  and  show  himself  their  friend.  Being 
unable  to  preach  much  on  board,  Mr.  Milne  spent 
his  time  chiefly  in  studying  Chinese,  from  an  ele- 
mentary work,  by  Dr.  Marshman,  of  Serampore;  and 
with  such  success,  that  his  old  fears  gave  way  not  a 
little.  In  a  letter  to  a  friend,  he  says,  "  Whether 
9 


94  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  may  succeed,  must  be  the  decision  of  a  future  tim6j 
but,  at  present,  I  think  a  person  of  even  moderate 
capacity,  with  habits  of  close  study,  may  acquire  it 
in  far  less  time  than  is  generally  supposed."  This, 
be  it  remembered,  is  the  opinion  of  a  close  student. 
It  is,  therefore,  interesting  to  find  him  saying,  whilst 
he  had  no  teacher,  "  As  to  the  elementary  part,  the 
Chinese  language  is  the  richest  in  the  world;  but  as 
to  the  oral  part,  it  seems  the  poorest  of  all  languages, 
there  is  so  little  variety  of  sound." 

During  this  x^oyage  he  felt  the  dull  uniformity  of 
being,  "  far  out  at  sea,"  so  much  that  he  was  rather 
glad  when  "some  awful  thunder  filled  the  mind 
with  solemn  thought."  Occasionally,  he  was  glad 
also  to  "  fish  for  sharks  and  dolphins,"  although  the 
latter  were  "always  fortunate  enough  to  escape 
death."  But  whilst  thus  amusing  himself,  he  was 
studying  the  crew,  that  he  might  counsel  the  Master. 
This  he  did  in  the  following  paper,  which  he  respect- 
fully handed  to  the  captain: — 

RULES  FOR  SHIP-MASTERS. 

In  order  to  the  proper  regulation  of  a  crew,- — 

1st.  No  correction  should  be  permitted  to  be  given 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  master;  because  there 
are  many  young  ofiicers  who  delight  in  this  way  to 
show  their  authority  over  the  poor  men. 

2d.  Never  permit  any  one  to  be  made  a  fool  of  by 
the  rest,  because  it  breeds  many  quarrels  among  the 
men. 

3d.  Never  correct  a  drunken  man,  it  is  all  lost  on 
him. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  95 

4th.  Recollect  your  men  have  the  same  feelings 
with  you. 

5th.  Keep  a  small  library  of  different  kinds  of  books, 
in  various  languages,  for  the  use  of  the  men. 

6th.  Try  to  persuade  those  who  have  parents,  or 
wives,  or  poor  relatives,  to  save  part  of  their  pay  for 
their  use,  and  also  to  write  to  their  friends  frequently. 

7th.  Encourage  some  one  who  is  able,  to  teach  the 
others  reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  and  navigation. 

8th.  Encourage  all  to  live  in  the  fear  of  God. 

Another  subject,  which  deeply  engaged  his  atten- 
tion during  the  voyage,  was — a  Mission  to  Mada- 
gascar. That  martyr -mission  forms  a  part  of  his  his- 
tory. He  collected,  whilst  at  the  Mauritius,  from 
French  books,  and  from  the  conversation  of  persons 
who  had  resided  in  Madagascar,  the  principal  facts 
upon  which  the  enterprise  of  the  Missionary  Society 
w^as  afterwards  founded.  Indeed  he  drew  out  the 
original  plan  of  that  Mission,  and  submitted  it  to  the 
Directors,  who  inserted  it  at  the  end  of  the  first  "Tra- 
vels" of  Mr.  Campbell,  ofKingsland. 

But  whilst  these  things  diversified  his  pursuits  on 
board,  nothing  diverted  him  long  from  his  grand  ob- 
ject, preparation  for  his  Chinese  Mission.  And  as 
he  could  not  do  much  at  the  language  of  the  people, 
he  studied  closely  their  character  and  opinions,  from 
his  books  on  the  subject,  which  seem  to  have  been 
select,  although  not  numerous.  Dr.  Morrison  said 
of  him  to  the  Bible  Society,  when  he  sent  home  an 
account  of  his  death,  "Few  have  made  such  rapid 
progress  in  a  comprehension  of  the  opinions  of  the 
Chinese,  which  he  studied  assiduously,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  conveying  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  to  their 
understandings  and  hearts." — Li/e,  Vol.  ii.  p.  160. 


96  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

He  prepared  himself  for  this  keen  and  minute  obser- 
vation of  their  nationalities,  whilst  at  sea.  There,  he 
asked  himself,  what  ought  I  to  know  of  this  people, 
in  order  to  teach  them  what  I  think  of  Christ  and 
salvation?  He  pursued  this  question  in  all  direc- 
tions, until  he  fixed  all  the  chief  points  on  which  ac- 
curate information  was  essential;  and  thus  he  knew 
what  to  look  for  when  he  landed.  He  prepared,  if 
1  may  be  allowed  the  expression,  twenty-one  cells  in 
his  memory,  which  he  resolved  to  fill,  as  he  might 
have  opportunity;  and  from  the  day  he  landed,  until 
the  day  he  died,  it  might  have  been  as  truly  said  of 
him  to  the  Chinese,  as  Burns  sung  of  Grose  the  an- 
tiquary, 

"  A  chiel's  amang  ye,  taking  notes" 

A  very  different  kind  of  notes,  however.  They  were 
upon  the  following  points: — 

QUESTIONS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  RELIGION  AND  MAN- 
NERS OF   THE  CHINESE. 

1st.  Have  they  generally  the  idea  of  one  supreme 
Being;  or  do  they  suppose  that  there  are  two  or 
more  beings  who  divide  the  government  of  the  world 
between  tliem? 

2d.  What  ideas  have  the  Chinese  of  the  efl[icacy 
of  sacrifices'?  Do  they  connect  with  sacrifice  the 
idea  of  atonement  for  sin?  Do  they  speak  of  a  me- 
diatorl 

3d.  What  virtues  or  power  do  they  suppose  idols 
to  possess  and  exercise] 

4th.  What  are  their  ideas  of  the  number  and  power 
of  evil  spirits;  and  have  they  any  notion  of  good 
angels?     po  ihey  speak  of  apparitions? 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  97 

5th.  What  are  their  sentiments  of  the  metemp- 
sychosis, and  of  the  sufferings  of  souls  in  purgatory? 
Do  their  pictures  serve  to  explain  their  sentiments 
on  this  subject? 

6th.  What  influence  do  they  suppose  the  stars  to 
have  on  the  constitutions,  tempers,  and  fates  of  men? 

7th.  What  do  they  say  of  the  Divine  decrees'? 

8th.  Is  the  Chinese  n^waZ large;  and  what  may  be 
considered  as  its  prominent  parts'? 

9th.  Has  the  worship,  in  Chinese  temples,  any  re- 
semblance to  the  Jewish  ritual;  or  to  any  of  the  in- 
stitutions of  the  gospel?  If  so,  how  can  the  resem- 
blance be  accounted  for? 

10th.  Have  the  Chinese  any  day,  either  weekly 
or  monthly,  which  they  set  apart  in  a  more  solemn 
manner  for  the  worship  of  their  gods;  and  have  they 
any  public  religious  instruction? 

11th.  What  is  the  nature,  design,  and  degree  of 
that  woi*ship  which  the  Chinese  pay  at  the  tombs  of 
their  ancestors?  Do  they  suppose  that  their  deceased 
relatives  have  power  to  confer  favours,  or  deliver 
from  dangers? 

12th.  Wherein  do  they  suppose  the  happiness  of 
the  spirits  of  good  men,  in  the  other  world,  to  con- 
sist?    Do  they  expect  a  resurrection? 

13th.  What  reasons  can  you  assign  that  the  Chi- 
nese empire  has  continued,  for  such  a  long  succession 
of  ages,  under  a  government,  the  radical  principles 
of  which  are  the  same? 

14th.  Is  sorcery  practised  to  any  extent? 

15th.  Do  they  suppose  that  heaven  is  the  Deity? 

16th.  Is  there  any  difference  between  the  worship 
which  they  pay  to  heaven  and  that  which  they  pay  to 
9* 


98  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

SHIN?  Have  you  ever  heard  or  read  of  any  estimate 
of  the  number  of  their  deities'? 

17th.  Does  the  practice  of  confining  the  feet  of 
female  children  prevail  universally,  or  generally,  in 
China]  From  what  did  it  arise]  How^  is  it  effected? 
What  is  the  design] 

18th.  What  particular  ceremonies  are  there  ob- 
served at  the  burial  of  the  dead;  for  example,  as  to 
place  of  interment,  removing  the  body  to  a  distance, 
feasts  and  offerings,  prepared  and  presented] 

19th.  Are  the  coronation  ceremonies  grand;  and 
wherein  do  they  consist] 

20th.  What  is  the  sense  of  the  Chinese  laws  in 
regard  to  those  who  fail  in  business;  ancf  what  is  the 
common  practice] 

21st.  Is  slavery  allowed  by  law;  and  how] 

This  document  shows  more  of  the  character  and 
compass  of  Mr.  Milne's  mind  than  any  one  I  have 
yet  produced.  Still,  it  is  only  a  large  specimen  of  his 
inquisitive  and  discriminating  power.  We  have  seen 
already  how  minutely  he  looked  into  men  and  things, 
that  he  might  judge  for  himself.  This  cast  of  mind, 
when  well  balanced  by  prudence  and  spirituality,  is 
invaluable  in  a  Missionary.  "Any  fool  can  ask 
questions,"  it  is  said.  He  is  no  wise  man,  however, 
who  cannot  ask  questions;  and  no  uneducated  man 
certainly  could  have  asked  these  questions. 

It  is  difficult  to  say,  whether  a  Missionary  who  has 
no  curiosity,  or  one  who  has  too  much,  ought  to  be 
most  avoided  by  societies.  A  very  inquisitive  man, 
may  prove  a  very  inefficient  evangelist,  now  that 
Literary  and  Scientific  Associations  are  wise  enough 
to  welcome  information  for  its  own  sake,  and  candid 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  99 

enough  to  treat  Missionaries  as  they  do  other  travel- 
lers. This  may  prove  a  snare,  where  strange  flow- 
ers, fossils,  or  antiquities  abound. 

On   the  other  hand,  however,  an  incurious  Mis- 
sionary is  sure  to  turn  out  an  uninteresting  preacher. 
No  mind  will  keep  in  healthful  play,  nor  in  holy 
energy,  long,  which  has  no  taste  for  the  daily  obser- 
vation of  men  or  things.     It  is  only  an  everlasting 
learner,  that  will  be  an  everlasting  teacher,  either  at 
home  or  abroad.     The  churches  should  remember 
this  fact,  both  in  selecting  Ministers  and  Mission- 
aries.    At  home,  indeed,  it  is  hardly  possible  to  sink 
into  a  mere  solemn   drone,  now  that  penny  Maga- 
zines  "  meddle  with  all  knowledge,"  and  make  sci- 
ence child's  play,  and  history  household  words:  but 
abroad,  he  who  cannot  create  knowledge  as  well  as 
preach  the  Gospel,  will  soon  become  a  drone.     He 
who  cannot  study  the  people,  at  least  will  not  study 
for  them  with  much  effect,  nor  with  lasting  pleasure. 
Besides,  it  is  cruelty  to  himself  to  set  down  a  merely 
well  disposed  young  man  upon  a  lonely  island  in  the 
Pacific,  or  in  an  interior  desert  of  Africa.     In  such  a 
sphere,  a  mind  without  energy  and  intellectual  re- 
sources, will  eventually  sink  or  wither.     Paul  him- 
self kept  up  the  healthy  action  of  both  his  mighty 
mind  and  his  inspired  piety,  by  trying  how  far  Gre- 
cian and  Roman  customs  could  be  turned  into  legi- 
timate illustrations  of  truth  and  duty.     Much  of  his 
spirituality  lay  in  the  habit  of  converting  every  thing 
into  its  own  substance;  and  at  no  point  or  stage  of 
his  apostolic  career,  do  we  ever  find  him  trusting  his 
piety  to  its  own  vitality.     It  was  evidently  not  for 
"bread  alone,"  nor  merely  to  be  an  example  of  in- 
dustry, that  he  worked  at  tent-making  in  Corinth. 


100  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

He  had  not  work  enough  for  his  head  there  at  first, 
and  therefore  he  employed  his  hands;  and  thus  kept 
his  heart  right  with  God.  A  man  of  less  piety  or 
a  Missionary  of  less  zeal,  would  have  sat  down  and 
wept,  and  thus  weakened  the  "little  strength"  he 
had. 

Having  given  some  prominence  to  the  inquisitive 
turn  of  Mr.  Milne's  mind,  it  is  only  fair  to  himself 
and  the  subject  to  add  the  rules  by  which  he  hal- 
lowed and  regulated  his  curiosity. 

REGUL^  STUDII. 

1.  Never  to  spend  time  in  seeking  to  know  that 
which  cannot  be  known  by  the  utmost  labour  in  this 
life;  and  which,  in  half  an  hour  may  be  fully  known 
in  eternity. 

2.  Never  to  spend  time  in  seeking  for  that  which, 
when  attained,  cannot  serve  the  interests  of  rational 
beings,  and  the  glory  of  God. 

3.  Whatever  knowledge  or  talent  is  attained,  let 
it  be  devoted  to  the  service  of  God,  and  the  interest 
of  the  Gospel." 

Such  were  his  pursuits  and  spirit  during  his  voy- 
age to  Macao;  which  was  both  short  and  pleasant. 
As  he  approached  the  shores  of  China,  and  caught 
glimpses  of  that  mighty  empire  and  the  adjacent 
islands,  he  saw  at  once  the  vantage  ground  it  af- 
forded him  for  renewing  his  appeals  to  his  friends  in 
Scotland,  on  behalf  of  his  mission.  In  doing  this, 
he  wisely  identified  his  wife  with  that  mission.  Al- 
most all  his  letters  begin  thus: — "We  now  stand  on 
the  borders  of  China,  and  turn  round  to  salute  and 
bless  you,  over  the  ocean,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord." 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  101 

He  knew  well  how  welcome  their  joinf  letters  would 
be  at  home;  and  wrote  many.  Not  a  few  of  these 
are  now  before  me:  but  it  would  be  injustice  to  him, 
were  I  now  to  state,  that  the  first  and  longest  letter 
he  wrote  whilst  off  Macao,  was  to  the  mate  of  the 
vessel.  Not  all  the  engrossing  interest  of  the  new 
scene,  nor  all  the  pressing  claims  of  old  friends,  could 
divert  him  from  the  immediate  duty  of  trying  to  win 
the  soul  of  a  young  countryman  of  his  own,  whom 
he  was  not  likely  to  meet  again  in  this  world.  His 
letter  to  him  contains  twelve  quarto  pages.  A  few 
extracts  from  it  will  show  how  thoroughly  he  could 
concentrate  all  his  soul  upon  winning  one  soul,  even 
whilst  he  was  impatient  to  land,  and  aware  of  the 
impatience  of  many  to  hear  from  him. 

"  My  dear  sir, — As  we  are  about  to  part,  proba- 
bly to  meet  no  more  in  this  world,  I  take  the  liberty 
of  expressing  the  best  wishes  of  my  heart  for  your 
future  welfare.  As  you  are  a  countryman  of  mine, 
I  feel  that  interest  in  your  welfare  which  is  natural 
for  one  Scotchman  to  feel  for  another.  As  you  are 
an  immortal  creature,  I  feel  that  concern  for  your 
soul's  salvation  which  a  Christian  ought  to  feel." 

"  Your  situation  at  sea,  as  an  officer,  though  re- 
spectable, is  not  considered  favourable  to  morality 
and  religion.  Ignorance  and  profaneness  abound. 
But  the  man  who  commits  sin  in  order  to  be  like  his 
neighbours,  acts  a  part  as  foolish  and  dangerous  as  if 
he  were  to  cast  himself  into  the  sea,  after  the  exam- 
ple of  one  deprived  of  reason  and  hope."  The  letter 
then  appeals  to  all  the  young  man's  recollections  of 
the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  as  these  are  laid  down  in 
the  assembly's  catechism.  It  then  furnishes  him 
with  a  list  of  useful  books  coptimended,  thus;— ^ 


102  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  Boston's  Four-fold  State.  (He  was  a  Scotch- 
man.) Reverend  John  Newton's  life.  (He  was  for 
some  time  an  officer  of  a  ship.)  Parke's  Travels, 
will  entertain  you  much  in  leisure  hours.  Guthrie's 
Geography  is  an  excellent  work.  Buck's  Anec- 
dotes is  a  very  amusing  book.  You  may  easily  find 
them  in  England,  perhaps,  in  Bengal.  I  beg  your 
acceptance  of  Baxter's  Call;  it  has  been  useful  to 
many. 

*'  I  am  concerned  not  only  for  your  salvation,  but 
also  the  improvement  of  your  mind,  and  for  your 
respectability  in  society.  As  you  have  already  risen 
to  the  condition  of  an  officer,  there  is  httle  doubt  but 
that,  by  proper  attention,  you  will  soon  rise  to  be  a 
master; — a  most  important  charge!  Tyranny  and 
cruelty  in  a  Captain  will  most  likely  meet  punish- 
'ment  from  the  hand  of  God,  by  the  hand  of  a  rebel- 
lious child,  in  this  world;  and  due  punishment  in  the 
next,  it  certainly  will  meet.  Write  often  to  your 
parents.  They  will  be  glad  to  hear  from  you.  It  is 
a  cruelly  not  to  be  described,  to  trifle  with  their  feel- 
ings, by  neglecting,  as  some  do,  to  write." 

These  specimens  of  this  letter  are  introduced  here 
not  so  much  for  their  own  value,  nor  as  an  illustra- 
tion of  the  writer's  spirit,  but  to  suggest  to  young 
Missionaries  the  duty  and  beauty  of  doing  with  all 
their  "might,  whatsoever  their  hand  findeth  to  do," 
whilst  at  sea,  and  on  parting  with  the  companions  of 
their  voyage.  Dr.  Milne  will  be  able  to  meet  this 
officer  at  the  judgment  seat,  without  a  blush  of 
shame  or  fear. 

It  will  be  recollected  that  the  crew  of  the  vessel 
were  chiefly  Moors,  to  whom  he  could  neither  write 
nor  speak.     He  therefore  took  the  more  pains  in  in- 


ftEV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  lOSi 

strueting  the  few  who  understood  English.  These, 
he  made  his  mission,  until  he  stepped  ashore  at 
Macao. 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  forget  here,  how  differently 
the  Jesuits  in  general  felt  and  acted  when  they 
reached  the  shores  of  China.  Xavier's  tomb  on  the 
island  of  Sancian,  had  more  attractions  for  them  than 
the  souls  in  the  ship.  When  father  Premare  and  his 
ten  Missionaries  came  to  Sancian,  they  stole  off  in 
haste  to  the  sepulchre  of  their  saint.  "  We  spied," 
he  says,  "a  pretty  large  stone  standing  upright;  and 
the  moment  we  read  the  Portuguese  words,  *  a  qui 
foi  sepultado  S.  F.  Xavier,^  we  kissed  the  sacred  earth 
several  limes.  Some  of  our  countrymen  (French- 
men) watered  it  with  their  tears.  Then  the  first 
transports  of  zeal  being  over,  we  raised  just  such  a 
tent  as  Xavier  had  died  in.  In  fine,  we  sung  Te 
Deum,  with  the  litany  of  the  saint;  and  began  to 
pass  the  most  delightful  evening  that  can  be  enjoyed 
in  this  world." 

"How  exquisite  are  the  pleasures  which  are  felt, 
when  men,  on  occasions  hke  this,  interchange  their 
fondest  thoughts  and  feelings!  We  are  going,  (says 
one,)  upon  our  Apostleship  in  that  very  place  where 
Saint  Xavier  concluded  his.  He  could  proceed  no 
farther  into  the  vast  empire  of  China,  whereas  we 
have  free  access  into  it.  What  may  we  not  hope  to 
achieve  there  for  God's  glory,  under  the  auspices  of 
a  saint,  who  was  able  to  open  the  gates  of  this  em- 
pire to  us]" 

"  '  He  died  here  (says  another)  after  having  con- 
verted whole  nations.  But  shall  we  be  so  happy  as 
to  make  a  similar  end?  "We  afterwards  sung  the 
litanies  of  the  blessed  Virgin.    During  another  pause, 


104  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

we  said  over  our  beads,  and  renewed  the  praise  of  the 
Saint;  and  these  orisons  were  intermingled  with  dis- 
courses which  had  all  the  merit  of  prayers. 

"We  then  enumerated  the  virtues  of  the  Apostles 
of  the  East;  and  then  1  found  myself  deficient  in  them 
all.  One  of  the  Fathers  remembered  the  night  when 
Ignatius  watched  in  the  church  of  Montserrat  before 
the  image  of  the  Virgin,  at  the  time  he  was  about  to 
devote  himself  to  God.  We  called  our  Vigil  at  the 
sepulchre  of  an  Aposile,  '  Notre  nuit  d'armes.^  (The 
readers  of  Don  Quixote  need  not  be  reminded  that, 
by  the  laws  of  chivalry,  knights  had  to  watch  their 
arms  a  whole  night  before  they  could  wear  them. 
This  was  their  probation.)  Whilst  we  were  em- 
ployed with  these  reflections,  day  broke  upon  us; 
and  we  celebrated  mass  on  the  anniversary  of  St. 
Francis  Borgia.  The  stone  of  the  sepulchre  was  the 
basis  of  our  altar,  which  was  erected  on  the  very  spot 
where  Xavier  was  interred.  After  the  masses,  we 
sung  Te  Deum  again,  and  kissed  the  ground  a  hun- 
dred times.  Then  we  all  reverently  took  up  a  little 
portion  of  the  earth,  to  preserve  as  a  sacred  relic; 
and  returned,  singing  the  praises  of  the  saint  whose 
spirit  we  endeavoured  to  inherit.'*  Premare  and 
Bouvet,with  their  companions,  were  the  first  French- 
men who  played  the  fool  in  this  style  at  Sancian. 
Indeed,  with  the  single  exception  of  Carrocio,  an 
Italian,  they  were  the  first  Jesuits  who  did  so.  They 
were  not,  however,  the  last.  How  ihis  foolery  would 
have  grieved  the  spirit  of  Francis  Xavier!  He  him- 
self, indeed,  would  have  been  almost  as  superstitious 
at  the  tomb  of  an  Apostle:  but  the  apocalyptic  angel 
did  not  shrink  more  from  the  worship  John  was 
about  to  offer,  than  Xavier  would  have  spurned  such 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  C.  D.  105 

homage.  Dr.  Milne  studied  the  character  of  Xavier, 
when  he  lost  his  Rachel,  and  placed  him  high  up 
in  his  list  of  "Eminently  Good  Men." 


CHAPTER  V. 

MR.  MILNE'S  FIRST  APPEALS  FROM  CHINA. 

It  has  already  been  stated  that  Mr.  Milne  identi- 
fied his  wife  with  himself  in  the  mission.  This 
doubled  at  least  the  interest  of  his  letters  to  many; 
and  to  none  more  than  to  the  churches  of  Aberdeen 
and  Huntly.  The  first  letter  he  wrote  in  Dr.  Mor- 
rison's study,  at  Canton,  was  to  Dr*  Philip,  then  of 
Aberdeen,  who  had  been  Mrs.  Milne's  pastor.  It 
begins  like  all  the  rest:  "  We  now  stand  on  the  bor- 
ders of  China,  and  turn  back  for  a  moment  to  bless 
you  in  the  name  of  the  Lord!  During  the  whole  of 
our  voyage,  we  both  enjoyed  good  health;  and  a  de- 
gree of  spirits,  which  nothing  but  the  goodness  of 
God,  the  importance  of  our  object,  and  our  domestic 
happiness,  could  have  supported.  We  are  now  far 
from  you,  but  can  never  forget  you.  An  old  writer 
speaks  of  the  Cotus,  an  African  plant,  which,  who- 
ever tastes,  instantly  forgets  his  own  country,  with 
all  its  sweets.  This  plant  we  have  not  yet  met  with. 
We  love  you  all,  and  love  our  country;  and  yet  we 
had  much  rather  be  where  we  are.  We  have  not 
repented  coming  out;  and  we  have  every  reason  to 
bless  God  that  we  came  out  together. 

"Shortly  after  our  arrival  (at  Macao,)  I  was 
obliged  to  go  to  Canton.  The  Portuguese  bishop 
10 


106  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  clergy,  in  their  zeal  for  the  dying  church  of 
Rome,  prevailed  on  the  governor  to  send  me  away. 
The  governor,  however,  permitted  Mrs.  Milne  to 
remain  in  Mr.  Morrison's  house;— they  cannot  send 
him  away,  because  he  is  in  the  service  of  the  East 
India  Company.  But  for  thii?,  he  would  have  been 
sent  off  ere  now;  for  all  the  blindness  and  intolerance 
that  ever  reigned  in  the  darkest  ages  of  Popery,  ex- 
ists in  Macao.  Every  day  in  the  week  seems  a  feast 
or  a  fast  day.  The  bells  are  the  most  religious  I 
ever  heard,  for  they  ring  on  every  occasion,  day  and 
night. 

"  In  Canton,  on  Sabbaths,  I  have  feasted  on  Ru^ 
therford^s  Letters.  They  contain  much  that  is  ex- 
cellent; and  often  strike  home  like  thunderbolts!  I 
value  tliem  not  the  less,  I  assure  you,  because  they 
were  written  in  Upper  Kirkgate,  (the  street  in  which 
Miss  Cowie  had  resided,)  in  Aberdeen.  Were  the 
venerable  prisoner  there  now%  he  would  find  Chris- 
tian charity  twenty  degrees  higher  than  it  was  in  the 
time  of  his  banishment.  I  suppose  he  never  thought 
that  the  famihar  hints  which  dropped  from  his  pen 
then,  would  do  good  to  a  half-hanished  Missionary  in 
China!  But  that  which  is  written  in  the  closet,  as 
well  as  that  which  is  spoken  in  the  ear,  is  often  'pro- 
claimed on  the  house-top.' 

"This  is  a  vast  benighted  country;  we  stand  on 
the  borders  of  it,  like  men  on  the  banks  of  the  vast 
sea;  we  see  only  a  little,  and  dare  not  venture  in  but 
an  inch  or  two.  The  city  of  Canton  is  like  the  New 
Jerusalem  only  in  one  thing;  that  strangers  are  not 
permitted  to  enter.  I  have  once  peeped  in  at  the 
gate;  and  I  hope  yet  to  enter.  A  few  days  ago,  I 
went  to  the  top  of  a  little  hill  to  view  this  land,  (I 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  lOT 

trust  it  is  a  *Land  of  Promise!')  My  thoughts  were, 
*  O  that  God  would  give  this  land  to  the  churches, 
that  we,  their  Messengers,  might  walk  tiuough  the 
length  and  breadth  of  it,  to  publish  the  glory  of  His 
salvation!  Mr.  Morrison  says  of  the  Chinese,  that, 
generally  speaking,  they  have  all  the  cunning,  de- 
<;eit,  and  intrigue  of  the  French,  without  any  of 
their  good  qualities.  I  think  them  exceedingly  cor- 
rupt in  their  morals.  They  are  a  civilized  and  in- 
dustrious people;  but  their  land  is  full  of  idols!" 

It  is  easy  to  conceive  how  a  letter  of  this  kind — 
alternately  cheerful  and  solemn,  playful,  and  pa- 
thetic— would  interest  Dr.  Philip  and  his  church  on 
behalf  of  China.  Such  natural  appeals  to  the 
churches  they  went  out  from,  would  win  for  Mis- 
sionaries far  more  sympathy,  prayer,  and  co-opera- 
tion, than  any  studied  advocacy  or  stilted  eloquence 
could  command.  Those  who  have  read  the  letters 
of  the  Jesuits  from  China,  to  their  friends  in  France, 
will  remember  their  utter  want  of  all  natural  sym- 
pathy with  home,  except  on  the  single  point  of  the 
national  glory.  In  all  other  respects,  they  are  almost 
heartless.  And  even  this  is  not  their  worst  feature. 
Many  of  these  letters  palliate  the  vices,  whilst  they 
exaggerate  the  miseries  of  the  Chinese.  It  will  pre- 
pare the  reader  to  appreciate  Dr.  Milne's  appeals; 
and  it  may  suggest  to  some  young  Missionary  a  use- 
ful lesson,  to  illustrate  this  distinction.  When  Pre- 
mare  addressed  his  first  appeal  toLe  Gobien,  in  1700, 
he  coolly  said,  that  "Such  Europeans  as  settle  in 
China,  and  are  eye-witnesses  of  what  passes,  are 
not  surprised  to  hear,  that  mothers  kill  or  expose  se- 
veral of  their  children;  nor  that  parents  sell  their 
daughters  for  a  trifle;  nor  that  the  empire  is  full  of 


108  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

thieves;  and  the  spirit  of  avarice  universal.  They 
are  rather  surprised  that  greater  crimes  are  not  heard 
of  during  seasons  of  scarcity.  If  we  deduct  the  de- 
sires so  natural  to  the  unhappy,  the  innocence  of 
their  habits  would  correspond  well  enough  with 
their  poverty  and  hard  labour."  Thus,  the  moral 
question  is  almost  blinked.  Accordingly,  it  is  on 
account  of  the  wretchedness  of  the  poor,  he  ex- 
claimed, "  O,  if  I  could  only  teach  them  to  sanctify 
their  miseries,  by  setting  before  them  a  God,  suffer- 
ing for  their  sakes!"  (Let.  Edit.) 

Not  thus  did  Mr.  Milne  write.  In  a  letter  to  an 
influential  English  family  he  says,  "Every  species 
of  crime  abounds  here,  except  cruelty  to  parents.  In 
the  treatment  of  aged  parents  the  Chinese  are  very 
exemplary.  I  have  been  in  their  temples.  These 
are  similar  to  Romish  cathedrals.  The  worshippers 
bow  often  before  idols,  great  and  small.  Incense 
burns  continually  before  these  dumb  idols.  In  every 
house  and  boat  there  is  an  image,  which  is  worship- 
ped several  times  a  day.  Perhaps  some  professing 
Christians  should  blush  when  they  hear  this!  Just 
at  this  moment  drums  are  beating,  bells  ringing, 
music  playing,  to  delight  these  drowsy  gods  and  to 
keep  them  awake  and  attentive."  All  this  shocked 
the  Protestant  Missionary.  A  century,  before,  how- 
ever. Father  Bouvet,  and  a  party  of  French  Mis- 
sionaries, almost  rivalled  the  Chinese  in  idolatry  at 
Sancian.  In  a  letter  to  Father  De  la  Chaize,  con- 
fessor to  the  King  of  France,  in  1669,  he  says,  "We 
cast  anchor  almost  within  musket-shot  of  that  sacred 
spot  where  St.  Francis  Xavier  was  buried.  Having 
testified  the  reverence  we  bear  to  that  holy  Apostle, 
by  several  bows  and  prostrations,  in  both  the  Chinese 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  103 

and  European  manner,  we  sang  Te  Deum  to  thank 
the  great  Saint.  This  ceremony  concluded  with  a 
triple  salvo  of  all  our  boxes,  patteraroes,  and  small 
arms  on  board,  with  acclamations,  *  Long  live  the 
KingP  The  whole  ceremony  delighted  the  Chinese, 
and  gave  them  a  very  favourable  opinion  of  our 
nation!" 

I  make  no  apology  for  introducing  these  contrasts 
into  this  work.  They  will  explain  more  than  Mr. 
Miine^s  personal  dread  and  hatred  of  Popery.  They 
will  also  create  wonder  that  any  of  the  Chinese  could 
have  caught  glimpses  of  the  Lamb  slain,  which,  in 
spite  of  all  the  mummery  of  Popery,  won  their  hearts, 
and  led  them  to  lay  down  their  Hves  for  Christ. 
They  will  also  prepare  us  to  review  the  Chinese  and 
Japanese  martyrology  with  jealousy  as  well  as  sym- 
pathy. This,  as  we  shall  see.  Dr.  Milne  did,  and 
held  the  balance  with  a  very  equal  hand,  although 
his  dread  of  Popery  led  him  at  this  time  to  oppose 
Catholic  emancipation.  He  actually  wrote  thus  to 
the  Directors  of  the  Missionary  Society.  "  Whether 
my  banishment  from  Macao  to  Canton  will  give 
any  weight  to  *'  Catholic  claims,"  the  British  public 
will  judge  as  soon  as  you  inform  them  of  this  cir- 
cumstance." 

In  a  letter  to  a  circle  of  zealous  ladies,  on  this  sub- 
ject, he  says,  "  If  we  had  you  here  we  could  find 
you  plenty  of  work,  but  little  room  ;  for  this  people 
do  not  favour  European  ladies.  The  angry  Bishop 
and  Clergy,  afraid  of  their  tottering  Rome,  have 
driven  me  away  from  my  wife  to  Canton.  They 
have  permitted  her  to  remain  with  Mrs.  Morrison : 
for  they  do  not  dread  so  much  harm  from  the  ladies 
as  froni  male  heretics.  What  think  ye i  Will  it  be 
10* 


110  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

termed  revenge,  if  I  say  that  I  shall  try  to  bring  their 
fears  upon  them  1  Well,  if  it  should,  I  cannot  help 
it.  I  am  determined  to  try  ;  and  if  I  succeed  I  shall 
not  think  I  have  done  wrong.  I  shall  make  a  bold 
push  to  get  into  China,  in  spite  of  them."  "  Our 
purses  always  bring  you  to  mind.  They  have  never 
been  empty  since  you  gave  and  filled  them.  We 
have  always  something  in  purse,  much  in  Provi- 
dence, and  all  things  in  promise.  From  the  shores 
of  China  we  salute  you  over  the  ocean  !" 

To  an  aged  "  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth,"  he  wrote 
thus  :  "  Distance  does  not  displace  such  kind  friends. 
We  send  back  over  the  ocean  our  compliments,  our 
prayers,  and  our  thanks.  We  begin  now  to  feel  some 
Missionary  trials ;  but  they  are  not  very  heavy,  and 
we  both  bear  a  part :  for  although  I  am  chiefly 
aimed  at,  yet  my  dear  Rachel  and  I  are  so  perfectly 
united,  that  I  believe  she  takes  the  weightiest  half 
of  the  burden.  China  is  a  land  full  of  idols  ;  a  land 
of  darkness  and  spiritual  death  !  Here  we  have 
none  of  "the  shepherds'  tents"  beside  which  you 
feed  ;  none  of  the  assemblies  of  the  faithful !  But 
we  do  not  repent  coming  out.  God  has  been  better 
to  us  than  our  hopes  by  far.  Trust  in  the  Lord,  ye 
London  believers  !  We  are  not  destitute  of  all  the 
means  of  grace,  although  we  have  few  of  a  public 
kind.  We  need,  however,  your  prayers  ;  for  to  keep 
up  the  spirit  of  religion  in  the  soul  amongst  blinded 
Heathen  is  not  very  easy. 

"  I  am  anxious  to  hear  of  you  both.  Sometimes 
I  think  Mr.  I.  is  gone  home,  and  now  safe  and  warm 
*in  Abraham's  bosom.'  Let  us  strive  to  have  our 
path  perfumed  with  the  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  Ill 

then  it  will  yield  a  goodly  fragrance,  when  we  sleep 
under  the  clods  of  the  valley. 

"  It  would  be  the  joy  of  our  souls  to  tell  amongst 
the  Heathen,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  reignethj  but  we 
can  scarcely  lisp  the  glorious  tidings  in  their  tongue 
as  yet.  Now  and  then  I  scatter  a  few  seeds,  which, 
perhaps,  may  not  all  be  lost." 

Mr.  Milne's  first  letter  to  his  mother  and  sisters 
blends  some  fine  appeals  for  China,  with  the  finest 
expressions  of  his  home  sympathies  and  recollections. 
It  is  too  long  to  be  introduced  here  as  a  whole.  So 
are  all  his  letters  at  this  time ;  for  he  could  do  little 
else  at  Canton  but  write  whilst  he  was,  as  he  says, 
"nearly  as  much  alone  as  in  a  cloister."  I  ought 
to  have  mentioned  earlier,  that  before  he  left  Ken- 
nethmont  to  study  at  Gosport,  he  built,  and  chiefly 
with  his  own  hands,  a  house  for  his  mother.  I  had 
forgotten  this  interesting  and  characteristic  fact,  un- 
til I  found  in  the  letter  I  am  about  to  quote,  the 
question,  "do  you  still  live  in  the  house  which  I 
built?"  My  venerable  friend  Mr.  Campbell,  of 
Kingsland,  said  to  me  the  other  day,  with  no  small 
triumph  in  his  looks,  "I  have  preached  in  that  very 
house,  sir ;  and  remember  well,  looking  up  to  the 
hill  side  where  the  shepherd  lad  lay  reading  about 
the  Heathen,  and  praying  to  be  sent  to  them.  I  see 
the  place  now  !"  This  little  anecdote  will  explain 
the  spirit  of  the  following  extracts: — "The  far- 
ther I  remove  from  you,  the  more  I  seem  to  love 
you.  Of  all  earthly  relations,  none  but  my  ivife  can 
be  dearer  to  me  than  she  who  brought  me  into  the 
world,  and  those  who  sucked  the  same  breasts  with 
me.  My  dear  partner  too  loves  you  all  nearly  as 
much  as  I  can  do.   O,  what  a  blessing  she  is  to  rae  ! 


112  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

I  wish  my  dear  sisters  may  be  as  well  appointed  in 
husbands  as  I' am  with  a  wife  ! 

"  The  people  here  are  all  heathens,  they  worship 
idols.  I  have  seen  them  offer  sacrifice  to  the  devil, 
of  whom  they  are  much  afraid.  They  think  that  a 
sacrifice  will  induce  him  not  to  harm  them.  Some 
of  their  idols  in  the  temples  are  twenty  feet  high. 
They  need  bells  and  drums  to  awake  them  to  hear 
their  worshippers'  supplications."  The  God  of  Israel 
is  not  like  unto  them.  He  slumbers  not,  nor  sleeps ! 
The  Chinese  worship /owr  times  oftener  than  Chris- 
tians pray. 

"Living  here  is  very  expensive  to  the  Society.  It 
grieves  me  miach  to  be  at  such  expense.  I  hope  it 
will  not  amount  to  the  half  soon.  My  Moonsheeh 
wages  would  support  you  all :  and  yet  there  is  no 
possibility  of  helping  it  now.  The  heat  is  very  great, 
and  servants  must  do  almost  every  thing.  I  feel 
that  my  body  is  not  very  strong,  although  I  have 
good  health.  I  am  apt  to  study  too  hard.  I  must 
take  care." 

"  I  begin  to  read  the  language  of  China,  and 
speak  and  write  a  little,  though  I  have  not  been 
three  months  here.  It  is  very  difficult,  and  very  pe- 
culiar ;  but  I  hope  soon  to  be  able  to  speak  of  God's 
salvation  to  his  people.  The  whole  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament is  translated,  and  will  soon  be  printed.  This 
will  rejoice  the  heart  of  north  country  Christians.  I 
preach  on  Sabbaths  to  some  few  English  and  Ameri- 
cans at  my  lodgings.  This,  I  suppose,  is  the  first 
English  preaching  that  ever  was  at  Canton. 

"Perhaps  1  may  be  able  ere  long  to  send  Mamma 
and  sisters  a  trifle,  to  show  that  I  have  not  forgotten 
the  fifth  commandment.     O,  how  I  should  like  to 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  113 

take  care  of  you,  dear  mother,  in  your  declining 
years.  My  Rachel  would  nurse  you  as  she  does  me. 
I  long  to  hear  whether  you  have  experienced  a 
change  of  heart,  and  whether  you  seek  your  all  in 
Christ !  I  pray,  particularly  on  Sabbaths,  that  your 
hoary  head  may  be  found  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness, and  that  my  dear  sisters  may  be  led  into  the 
truth.     A  covenant  God  be  with  you  all ! 

"  Are  you  still  in  the  house  which  I  built?  How 
do  you  get  on  for  money  ?  Do  you  get  regularly  the 
five  pounds,  through,  from  mel  What  persons  are 
particularly  kind  to  you?  Is  the  school  continued 
with  you?  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  for  you? 
Are  any  of  my  aunts,  uncles,  cousins,  pious?  What 
changes  are  there  among  my  particular  friends  ?  Are 
any  of  the  people  of  Cults  and  the  Brae  become 
pious  ?  If  health  be  spared,  I  propose  to  write  to 
the  five  churches ; — Huntly,  Lesslie,  Catrach,  Aber- 
deen and  Banff,  by  the  next  opportunity.'' 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  abrupt  transitions  in  these 
letters,  that  I  do  not  possess  the  originals,  but  copy 
from  the  rough  notes  of  Mr.  Milne's  letter-book.  I 
do  not  regret  that,  so  far  as  the  illustration  of  his 
character  is  concerned.  First  thoughts,  and  first 
words,  in  letters,  are  often  the  best,  and  always  show 
the  man  most  truly.  The  following  extract  will 
show  how  Mr.  Milne  wrote*  to  men  of  education  and 
rank.  It  is  from  a  letter  addressed  to  the  secretary 
©f  government  at  the  Isle  of  France.  He  had 
preached  to  the  slaves,  when  he  touched  there  on  his 
voyage  to  China;  and  the  government  had  pub- 
lished some  remonstrance  against  his  conduct,  inju- 
rious to  his  character  and  Missionary  intentions.  He 
saw  the  bearing  of  this  upon  his  own  designs  for 


114  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Madagascar,  and  upon  the  position  of  other  Mission- 
aries ;  and  remonstrated,  in  his  turn,  with  equal 
courtesy  and  courage. 

"  Honoured  Sir, 

"  When  I  parted  with  you,  you  expressed  a  wish 
to  hear  of  my  proceedings  (in  China.)  I  should  be 
ungrateful,  did  I  not  embrace  the  first  opportunity  of 
gratifying,  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  one  to  whose 
kindness  I  am  so  much  indebted.  I  have  Uttle  new 
or  interesting  to  communicate,  having  been  so  short 
a  time  in  this  country.  I  was  obliged  to  leave  Macao 
by  the  bishop  and  clergy,  that  their  consecrated 
island  might  not  be  defiled  by  a  heretic!  This  is 
the  same  spirit,  though  now  restrained,  which  kin- 
dled the  flames  of  Smithfield  for  Ridley  and  Cran- 
mer, — men  whose  shoes  I  should  have  been  ho- 
noured to  carry. 

"  When  I  came  to  Canton  I  hired  a  factory,  and 
have  applied  to  the  language  with  all  my  heart.  It 
is  Herculean  labour,  and  requires  all  the  energies  of 
the  mind;  but  I  hope  to  master  it  in  course  of  time. 

"I  have  sent  six  parts  of  the  New  Testament, 
translated  by  Mr.  Morrison,  to  the  Mauritius  Bible 
Society.  The  whole  is  now  printing,  and  will  be 
ready  about  the  close  of  this  season.  If  you  would 
esteem  a  complete  copy  of  the  Chinese  New  Testa- 
ment as  a  curiosity  for  your  library,  I  beg  you  will 
inform  me,  and  one  shall  be  sent. 

"  I  am  still  of  opinion  that  the  letter  published,  by 
order,  in  the  Government  Gazette,  about  my  address- 
ing the  slaves,  did  much  injustice  to  my  character 
and  intentions.  I  know  that  this  \\kis  not  intention- 
ally done;  but  as  both  his  Excellency  and  yourself 
were  convinced  of  the  falsehood  of  the  reports, — 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  115 

which  malice  alone  could  have  raised,-— I  hope  the 
letter  will  not  be  suffered  to  stand  in  the  records  of 
Government.  This,  my  dear  sir,  is  a  piece  of  justice 
which  I  claim  from  you,  whose  heart  would  be 
grieved  to  permit  any  word  to  stand  which  reflects 
dishonour  on  the  innocent.  I  send  you  a  copy  of 
a  notice  (on  the  subject)  for  the  Gazette,  entreating 
you  to  have  the  goodness  to  see  that  it  be  pubhshed. 

"  I  return  you  many  thanks  for  the  interest  you 
took  in  my  object  whilst  I  was  in  the  Mauritius.  1 
beg  that  my  dutiful  remembrances  may  be  presented 
to  his  Excellency,  the  Governor.  I  hope  you  will 
continue  your  favour  to  the  Mission.  1  rely  on  your 
goodness  for  all  this.  It  would,  however,  ill  suit  the 
character  of  a  Missionary  to  close  a  letter  without 
dropping  a  hint  on  the  subject  of  religion.  Your 
situation,  honoured  sir,  is  one  of  much  importance, 
although  it  has,  no  doubt,  many  trials  and  perplex- 
ities. But  earth  is  not  ihe portion  of  the  soul.  Time 
hurries  us  on  to  eternity.  A  good  conscience  is 
worth  millions  of  worlds.  None  can  be  truly  happy 
without  a  pure  heart,  a  holy  life,  and  an  interest  in 
the  salvation  of  Christ. 

"  About  three  months  ago,  not  fewer  than  30,000 
persons  lost  their  lives  in  China,  by  a  great  over- 
flowing of  water,  occasioned  by  an  earthquake,  it  is 
said.  The  pride  of  the  Mandarins,  and  the  servihty, 
intriguing,  and  covetoasness  of  all  classes  of  the 
Chinese,  seem  beyond  description." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Milne  had  received,  whilst  at  the 
Cape,  much  kindness  from  the  chief  judge  of  Bengal, 
John  Herbert  Harrington,  Esq.,  and  from  his  lady^ 
who  were  there  for  their  health.  This  they  did  not 
forget  in  China.     Mr*  Milne  seems,  from  his  notes, 


116  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

to  have  written  very  fully  to  that  gentleman  on  the 
subject  nearest  to  his  heart — the  stale  and  prospects 
of  China;  but  his  letter-book  contains  only  the  heads 
of  the  information,  introduced  thus: — "Your  Chris- 
tian friendship  and  benevolence  lay  us  under  many 
oWigations.  We  have  a  lively  remembrance  of  them, 
and  of  your  worthy  lady,  in  our  prayers.  It  gave  us 
great  joy  to  hear  that  her  health  and  spirits  were 
much  improved,  and  that  you  were  both  about  to 
return  to  India.  There,  we  trust,  your  lives  and 
influence  will  be  employed  for  the  honour  of  God 
and  the  good  of  mankind,  in  some  form  or  other." 
This  letter,  like  all  the  rest,  refers  to  the  difficulty  of 
the  Chinese  language.  Let  it  be  remembered,  how- 
ever, that  Mr.  Milne  had  not  spent  three  months  at 
it,  when  he  could  both  read  and  write  a  letter.  I 
have  now  before  me  specimens  of  his  writing  at  the 
time,  and  the  characters  might  be  from  metal  types, 
they  are  so  neat.  The  celebrated  De  Chavagnac  did 
not  make  such  progress  at  first.  In  one  of  his  letters 
to  Le  Gobien,  he  says,  "  As  to  the  language  of  this 
country,  I  can  assure  you  that  no  one  would  take  the 
pains  to  learn  it  who  is  not  heartily  concerned  for 
the  advancement  of  religion.  I  myself  have  em- 
ployed eight  hours  daily,  for  these  Jive  months,  in 
copying  dictionaries.  I  am  now  qualified  to  learn  to 
read;  conning  over  the  characters,  and  spelling  them 
like  a  child,  with  a  linguist." 

Having  quoted  Chavagnac,  it  is  only  fair  to  say, 
that,  like  Milne  he  was  much  shocked  by  the  vices  of 
the  Chinese,  as  well  as  by  their  privations.  "  The 
spirit  of  usury  is  such  amongst  them,"  he  says,  "that 
nothing  but  the  special  grace  of  Heaven  could  lead 
them  to  restore  the  ill-gotten  property,  in  order  to  be 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  1|7 

baptized."  "The  corruption  and  depravity  of  their 
hearts  form  an  equal  hinderance  to  their  conversion. 
They  never  scruple  to  commit  the  most  enormous 
crimes  iri  secret,  provided  they  do  but  keep  up  a 
virtuous  exterior.  About  a  fortnight  since  a  Bonze 
came,  and  desired  me  to  instruct  him.  He  promised 
to  submit  to  whatever  I  enjoined;  but,  no  sooner  had 
I  set  before  him  the  purity  God  requires  in  a  Chris- 
tian, and  our  law,  which  is  so  holy  as  to  forbid  an 
impure  thought  or  desire,  than  he  replied,  "  If  that 
be  the  case,  I  shall  never  turn  Christian!"  Yet  he 
was  perfectly  sensible  of  the  truth  of  our  religion." 
The  worthy  Father  had  many  disappointments  of 
this  kind;  and  as  such  will  occur  again  to  our  Mis- 
sionaries, it  may  be  well  to  record  one  or  two.  "The 
Chinese  are  so  madly  prejudiced  in  favour  of  their 
own  country,  manners,  and  maxims,  that  they  can- 
not imagine  any  thing,  not  Chinese,  to  deserve  the 
least  regard.  They  will  confess  that  all  things  in 
Christianity  are  august,  holy,  and  well  grounded;  so 
that  one  would  suppose  they  were  coming  over  to 
us:  but  so  far  from  this,  they  coldly  answer, — Can 
any  good  thing  be  produced  out  of  Chinal  Your  re- 
ligion is  not  in  our  books.  Is  there  any  truth  un- 
known to  our  literati?'  It  was  Chavagnac  who  first 
showed  the  literati  of  Nanchang  a  universal  map. 
"  They  searched  long  for  China;  and  at  last  mistook 
one  of  the  hemispheres,  embracing  Europe,  Asia, 
and  Africa,  for  it.  I  let  them  go  on  in  their  error  for 
some  time.  At  last,  one  of  them  desired  me  to  ex- 
plain the  names  in  the  map.  There,  I  said,  are 
Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa.  (America  they  thought 
too  large  for  the  rest  of  the  earth.)  There  is  Persia, 
India,  Tartary.  *But  where  is  China,'  they  all 
11 


118  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

cried.  "Tis  in  that  nook,^  I  said;  'and  these  are  itc? 
limits.'  Words  can  never  express  the  astonishment 
they  manifested:  they  gazed  on  each  other,  saying, 
*  Ciao  te  kin;^  it  is  very  small !" 

Mr.  Milne,  it  will  be  recollected,  felt  a  deep  inte- 
rest in  Mr.  Campbell's  exploratory  Mission  to  Africa, 
when  at  the  Cape.  He  did  not  forget  it  when  in 
China.  One  of  his  first  letters  was  to  Mr.  Campbell; 
and  its  history  is  remarkable.  It  is  thus  endorsed 
by  Mr.  Campbell  himself:—- This  letter  came  from 
China  in  the  "William  Pitt,  East  Indiaman."  She 
was  supposed  to  have  struck  upon  a  sunken  rock, 
about  1 50  miles  off  the  coast  of  South  Africa,  and 
all  on  board  to  have  perished,  as  none  were  ever 
heard  of  afterwards.  The  loss  of  the  ship  was  known 
only  by  the  lid  of  a  box,  and  a  parcel  of  letters  wrapt 
in  wax  cloth,  being  driven  ashore  at  Algoa  bay, 
500  miles  N.  E.  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  This 
was  one  of  the  letters  in  that  bag,  and  was  forwarded 
to  me  whilst  in  Africa."  There  is  nothing  peculiar 
in  the  letter  itself,  but  its  cheerfulness.  It  begins 
thus:  "  Though  I  am  so  much  fatigued  with  writing, 
that  to  hold  the  pen,  or  even  to  sit,  is  a  burden, 
yet  I  must  let  you  see  that  I  can  still  write  Enghsh, 
although  rather  clumsily.  I  hear  you  go  on  speedily 
in  your  African  discoveries.  It  will  be  an  act  of  the 
greatest  charity  to  let  me  have  two  or  three  sheets 
from  you,  on  your  return.  You  will  have  much 
to  tell  the  world!  I  sent  you  an  account  of  Mada- 
gascar, and  some  thoughts  on  the  plan  of  a  Mission 
to  that  Island;  and  also  of  one  to  the  Mauritius.  I 
hope  they  came  to  hand.  If  I  can  collect  any  thing 
worth  reading,  I  will  write  to  you." 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  119 

CHAPTER  VI. 

MR.  MILNE'S  RECEPTION  IN  CHINA. 

Dr.  Milne  will  be  now,  chiefly,  his  own  biogra- 
pher. No  one  can  regret  this,  when  1  state  that  the 
following  narrative  of  his  labours  was  drawn  up  at  the 
request  and  under  the  supervision  of  Dr.  Morrison. 
This  is  a  pledge  for  both  its  accuracy  and  modesty.  I 
leave  it  therefore  to  make  its  own  impression;  part 
of  which  will  be,  that  I  have  not  given  my  friend 
credit  for  more  piety  or  talent  than  his  own  pen  sus- 
tains, nor  for  more  missionary  spirit  than  his  labours 
evince.  I  have  taken  no  liberties  whatever  with  his 
narrative,  except  to  illustrate  it  here  and  there  by 
anecdotes,  or  subsequent  events.  He  introduces  his 
autobiographical  sketch  thus: — 

"The  difficulty  of  writing  with  impartiality  any 
narrative  in  which  the  author  himself  has  acted  a 
part,  and  where  he  in  a  manner  becomes  his  own  his- 
torian, is  universally  confessed:  I  now  begin  to  feel 
this  difficulty. 

"Few  men  like  to  interweave  their  own  errors, 
weaknesses,  and  foibles,  into  their  narrative;  and, 
whatever  a  false  modesty  may  have  taught  them  to 
say  or  to  write,  there  are  perhaps  in  reality,  but  very 
few  who  would  cheerfully  hold  up  their  partners  in 
any  work,  to  the  view  and  respect  of  the  public, 
where  they  evidently  see  that  such  an  exhibition 
will  throw  themselves  into  the  shade.  All  men  who 
act  from  principle  (and  who  is  there  that  does  not  at 
least  wish  it  to  be  supposed  that  he  acts  thus])  con^ 


120  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

ceive  that  their  views,  plans,  and  line  of  conduct  are 
upon  the  whole  right,  and,  in  as  far  as  they  can  see 
for  the  time,  better  than  any  other  they  could  adopt; 
hence,  it  is  hardly  to  be  wondered  at,  if  they  some- 
times speak  and  write  of  them  in  terms  which  strongly 
imply  self-approbation.  When  a  man  writes  a  nar- 
rative in  which  his  own  opinions  and  actions  form 
part  of  his  materials,  it  may  be  a  question  whether 
in  referring  to  himself,  he  should  speak  in  the  first 
person  or  in  tlie  third,  whether  he  should  say,  "/ 
didf^^  or  "/le  did"  To  condemn  the  former,  as 
displaying  vain  egotism,  would  be  no  less  improper 
than  to  commend  the  latter  as  a  proof  of  retiring 
modesty.  In  writing  in  the  third  person,  a  man  per- 
haps stands  a  better  chance  of  escaping  severe  criti- 
cism: while  he  who  writes  in  the  first  person,  enjoys 
some  advantage  of  going  on  with  more  facility  in  his 
subject.  Believing  both  methods  to  be  equally  good 
and  equally  fit  as  a  medium  to  display  either  vanity  or 
modesty,  according  to  the  state  of  the  writer's  mind,  I 
ijiave  therefore,  in  what  follows,  not  been  at  all  scrupu- 
lous about  the  matter,  but  have  written  in  the  first  or 
third  person,  as  they  chanced  to  occur  to  my  thoughts 
at  the  time.  If  the  reader  think,  that  in  any  in- 
stance I  have  overstepped  the  bounds  of  modesty, 
and  done  more  than  justice  to  myself,  I  request  he 
will  ascribe  it  to  a  principle  which  is  very  common  to 
man,  perhaps  inseparable  from  his  nature; — namely, 
a  desire  to  be  thought  favourably  of,  by  mankind. 

"  To  return  from  this  digression.  The  expense  of 
my  journey  to  London,  as  well  as  a  considerable 
part  of  the  preparations  for  it,  was  borne  by  the 
Aberdeen  Missionary  Society.  I  ever  felt  my  obli- 
gations to  the  Directors  of  that  Society,  for  their  great 
kindness,  both  in  their  official  and  individual  capa- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  121 

city.   The  correspondence  of  several  of  these  worthy 
men.  often  proves  refreshing*  and  instructive  to  me 
in  these  Heathen  lands.     While  at  Gosport,  I  pur- 
sued my  studies  with  as  much  assiduity  as  my  bodily 
strength  would  admit.  I  began  with  scarce  any  hope 
of  success;  but  resolved  that  if  I  should  not  be  suc- 
cessful, it  should  not  be  for  want  of  application.   The 
first  intimations  of  the  Society's  wish  to  appoint  me 
to  the  Chinese  Mission,  were  received  with  surprise 
and  fear;  but  having  no  predilection  for  any  particu^ 
lar  place,  I  referred  the   decision  to  the  Directors; 
hoping  that  Divine  Providence  would  overrule  their 
determination  for  my  own  good,  and  that  of  the 
cause  which  I  wished  to  serve.      It  has  since  often 
proved  a  source  of  satisfaction  that,  by  a  voluntary 
act,  I  put  the  decision  out  of  my  own  power.    Having 
gone  through  the  usual  course  of  studies,  and  being 
fortunate  enough  to  obtain  the  approbation  of  my 
tutor,  to  whose  paternal  kindness  I  ever  feel  deeply 
indebted,  I  was  ordained  to  the  Gospel  Ministry  on 
the  12th  July,  1812.     On  the  4th  of  the  following 
September,  I  went  with  Mrs.  Milne,  who  was  also 
from  the  North  of  Scotland,  on  board  of  ship  at  Ports- 
mouth, to  sail  for  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.     At  the 
Cape  we  met  with  some  of  our  old  friends,  and  ex- 
perienced much  kindness  from  the  Christians  there. 
We  were  introduced  to  John  Herbert  Harrington, 
Esquire,  who,  together  with  Mrs.  Harrington,  were 
on  a  visit  from  Bengal;  these  worthy  persons  showed 
us  great  kindness;  and  have  ever  since  continued 
their  benevolent  attentions  both  to  our  family  and 
work."     (This  early  and  influential  friend  of  mis- 
sions, was  induced  to  return  to  India  for  a  few  years 
with  Lord  Amherst,  after  having  retired  from  ofiScCj 


122  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

to  spend  the  evening  of  life  at  home.     That  evening 
he  was  disappointed  of:  he  died  just  as  he  came  in 
sight  of  England  again.)     "We  next  sailed  by  way 
of  the  Isle  of  France,  where,  at  the  request  of  one  of 
the  Directors  of  the  Missionary  Society,  I  employed 
myself  in  collecting  information  relative  to  thelsland 
of  Madagascar,  to  which  the  Society  was  about  to 
send  a  Mission.     A  small  pamphlet  was  compiled 
partly  from  French  books  met  with  there,  and  partly 
from  the  verbal  communications  of  those  who  had 
resided  at  Madagascar,     These  imperfect  hints  were 
afterwards  published  at  the  end  of  the  Rev.  John 
Campbell's  book  of  Travels  in  South  Africa.    It  was 
intended  that  I  should  visit  that  island,  if  a  conve- 
nient opportunity  offered,  which  was  not  the  case 
during  our  stay  at  the  Isle  of  France,     On  the  4th 
July,  1813,  we  arrived  safely  at  Macao,  and  were 
most  cordially  welcomed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison." 
Thus  briefly  is  his  voyage  to  China  told:  and  thus 
easily  is  it  made,  too,  now.     It  was  not  always  thus 
safe  to  sail  to  Macao.     Father  Avril,  who  discovered 
an  overland  route   to   China,   says  that,    "of  600 
Missionaries  who  had  sailed  from  France  to  China, 
only  one  hundred  arrived:  the  rest  perished  by  sick- 
ness or  shipwreck."      {AvriVs  Travels.)     "  I  com- 
menced the  study  of  the  Chinese  language,  under 
the  same  impressions  as  those  with  which  I  had  be- 
gun my  studies  at  Gosport.     I  had  an  idea  that  the 
language  was  extremely  difficult  (an  idea  which  I 
have  never  yet  seen  any  reason  to  change,)  and  felt 
convinced  that,  for  a  person  of  very  humble  talents, 
great  diligence,  undivided  attention,  and  continued 
perseverance  were  requisite,  in  order  to  his  attaining, 
after  long  application,  as  much  knowledge  of  it  as 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  12$ 

would  enable  him  to  be  of  any  service  in  the  cause 
of  Christianity. 

"  I  therefore  resolved  that,  in  as  far  as  it  should 
please  God  to  give  bodily  health,  I  would  labour  to 
the  utmost  of  my  strength,  and  not  be  discouraged  if 
my  progress  should  be  very  slow.     I  began  under 
more  favourable  circumstances  than  my  fellow-la- 
bourer had  done.     I  had  the  aid  of  Dr.  Morrison's 
writings  on  the  Chinese  language,  of  his  experience 
acquired  through  a  period  of  six  years,  and  hoped  to 
enjoy  his  personal  instructions  for  a   considerable 
time.     But,  on  the  2d  or  3d  day  after  I  began,  a 
verbal  order  was  sent  from  the  (then)  Portuguese 
Governor  of  Macao,  commanding  me  to  leave  the 
settlement  in  eight  days;  which  was  shortly  after 
followed  by  another  message,  ordering  me  to  go  on 
board  a  vessel  that  was  then  going  out  of  Port.     It 
was  in  vain  stated  to  the  Governor,  that  I  would 
pledge  myself  to  leave  the  place  in  the  course  of  one 
or  two  years,  after  acquiring  some  knowledge  of  the 
Chinese  language.     No,  the  order  to  depart  must  be 
obeyed.     This  measure  was  considered  by  some  dis- 
interested persons,  both  of  the  English  and  other  fac- 
tories, as  very  inhospitable  and  ungrateful.     They 
reasoned  thus:  '  Mr.  Milne  is  a  subject  of  Great  Bri- 
tain— a  country  that  is  spilling  its  blood  and  wasting 
its  treasures,  to  preserve  the  integrity  of  the  king- 
dom of  Portugal;  moreover,  he  has  infringed  none  of 
the  local  regulations  of  the  Portuguese  in  this  place. 
Hence,  it  can  hardly  be  considered  honourable  to  re- 
fuse the  ordinary  rights  of  hospitality  to  any  subject 
of  an  allied  country.     But  Mr.  Milne,  it  is  supposed, 
has  some  religious  object  in  view,  which  it  is  feared, 
may  prove  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  the  Church 


124  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

of  Rome;  therefore  the  zeal  of  the  Catholic  clergy  is 
awakened  against  him.  Still,  whatever  his  ultimate 
views  may  be,  he  has  not  yet  appeared  in  any  other 
capacity  in  Macao,  than  that  of  a  British  subject;  and 
when  it  is  considered  how  ample  a  toleration,  and 
how  many  privileges  the  Catholic  clergy  enjoy  in 
England,  and  in  the  British  possessions  in  India,  it 
cannot  be  viewed  as  an  equitable  proceeding  to  deny 
a  temporary  residence  to  an  individual  who  has  per- 
haps not  the  wish,  and  certainly  not  the  power,  of 
doing  any  thing  against  the  Romish  religion  on  its 
present  footing  in  Macao.'  Such  were  the  views 
which  some  gentlemen  who  acted  a  friendly  part  on 
this  occasion,  had  of  the  subject.  Whatever  their 
own  particular  sentiments  of  religion,  or  of  Mis- 
sionary efforts,  were,  is  another  matter.  They 
viewed  this  measure  rather  politically  than  reli- 
giously; and  some  of  them  were  not  backward  to  use 
their  influence  to  obtain  a  revocation  of  the  order. 
The  kind  attention  of  the'  chiefs  of  the  Dutch  and 
Swedish  factories,  and  of  several  gentlemen,  in  the 
English  factory,  on  the  occasion,  laid  me  under 
/many  obligations.  It  was  necessary,  however,  for 
the  time,  to  remove.  I  accordingly  left  Macao  on 
the  30th  July,  (Mrs.  Milne  being  allowed  to  remain 
with  our  friend?,)  and  went  in  a  small  boat  to  Can- 
ton, where  I  remained  the  ensuing  season;  enjoying 
that  hospitality  among  the  Heathen,  which  had  been 
denied  in  a  Christian  colony!  Not  having  been  long 
from  my  native  country,  and  having  generally  met 
with  kindness  in  the  colonies  which  we  passed  on 
our  way  out,  I  no  doubt  felt  more  at  being  driven 
from  Macao,  than  a  p.erson  who  had  seen  more  of 
strange  countries,  and  passed  through  more  of  thq 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  125 

varieties  of  life,  would  have  done.  Afterwards,  when 
reflecting  more  maturely  on  the  subject,  I  saw  that 
there  was  reason  to  make  every  possible  allowance 
for  the  conduct  of  the  government  of  Macao,  and  to 
put  as  favourable  a  construction  upon  it  as  it  would 
bear.  I  was  aware  that  the  Governor  did  it  not  from 
personal  ill-will:  his  official  situation  probably  ren- 
dered it  prudent  to  listen  to  the  voice  of  the  church." 
(That  church  could  treat  some  of  her  own  Mission- 
aries in  this  style.  In  1704,  D.  Fontaney  had  to 
vindicate  the  Jesuits  to  the  confessor  of  the  king  of 
France,  for  their  harsh  treatment  of  the  French  Mis- 
sionaries, on  their  landing*  at  Macao.  The  French- 
men did  not  find  the  Portuguese  free  from  the  spirit 
of  jealousy  or  rivalship. — Locker,  Vol.  2,  p.  180. 
Even  Ricci  and  his  colleagues  were  denounced  by 
the  Portuguese  as  spies  and  traitors,  when  they 
landed  at  Macao.  See  Le  Compters  China,  p.  359. 
Thus,  commercial  as  well  as  sectarian  rivalry,  had 
something  to  do  with  Portuguese  jealousy  from  the 
first.  Brotherhood  at  Rome  is  not  a  security  for 
brotherly  kindness  abroad.)  "  Here  it  is  but  just  to 
acknowledge  that,  subsequently,  I  was  permitted  to 
return  to  Macao,  when  my  affairs  required  it;  and 
that  I  never  after  met  with  any  farther  impediment 
from  the  government  or  from  the  people;  on  the 
contrary,  the  kindness  of  several  respectable  Portu- 
guese families  deserves  my  hearty  acknowledg- 
ments. For  some  time  I  continued  labouring  at 
the  language  in  Canton,  with  but  little  assistance, 
till  Dr.  Morrison  came  up  with  the  factory,  when  I 
enjoyed  the  benefits  of  his  tuition  for  about  three 
months. 

"  Not  considering  myself  a  competent  judge  of  the 


136  MEMOIHS  OP  THE 

methods  proper  for  acquiring  the  singular  and  diffi- 
cult language  of  China,  I  resigned  myself  entirely 
to  his  direction;  a  measure  which  I  have  ever  had 
the  highest  cause  to  be  satisfied  with.  He  suggested 
the  importance  of  laying  aside,  for  a  time,  almost 
every  other  study,  and  spending  the  whole  strength 
of  body  and  mind  in  one  pursuit,  viz.,  that  of  the 
language.  The  whole  day,  from  morning  till  late 
at  night,  was  accordingly  employed  in  Chinese  stu- 
dies. My  other  pursuits  were  laid  aside  for  the  time; 
even  theology,  and  the  critical  study  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  for  which  a  peculiar  partiality  had  always 
been  felt,  were  scarcely  attended  to  above  an  hour 
in  a  whole  week.  This  sacrifice  appeared  at  first 
exceedingly  hard  to  make,  but  the  advantage  was  af- 
terwards experienced.  Three  other  suggestions  of 
the  same  gentleman,  respecting  the  study  of  the 
Chinese  language,  I  shall  here  mention,  partly  to 
testify  my  obligation  for  them,  and  partly  for  the 
consideration  of  those  who  may  in  future  study  Chi- 
nese. He  remarked  that,  in  learning  a  foreign  lan- 
guage, he  thought  a  person  should  at  first  attend 
much  to  the  colloquial  dialect,  because  when  he  can 
once  ask  a  few  questions,  and  is  master  of  a  few  con- 
stantly recurring  phrases,  he  will  then  be  able  to  de- 
rive benefit  from  the  instructions  of  a  native  teacher, 
and  also  be  daily  gathering  something  from  what  he 
hears  in  conversation. 

"Again,  it  was  observed  that,  from  the  nature  of 
the  Chinese  language,  it  seemed  to  be  of  importance 
for  the  learner  to  commit  rimch  to  memory.  The 
practice  of  the  Chinese  themselves  strongly  confirms 
this  remark. 

"  Finally,  he  advised  that,  in  reading,  particular 


R£V.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 


127 


attention  should  be  paid  to  the  character.  A  few 
characters  should  every  day  be  written  and  care- 
fully analyzed.  These  suggestions  I  found  of  great 
service;  and  when  the  urgent  necessity  there  is  for 
commencing  the  work  of  instruction  among  the 
Heathen  as  early  as  possible  is  considered,  I  think 
an  attention  to  the  first  three  of  these  remarks  will 
early  and  amply  repay  their  labour,  while  a  rigorous 
adherence  to  the  last  remark,  namely,  a  careful  atten- 
tion to  the  character,  will  in  course  of  time  secure  a 
degree  of  correctness  which  is  very  essential  in 
writing  on  sacred  subjects. 

"On  the  14th  October,  1813,  our  daughter  Ra- 
chel Amelia  was  born;  she  was  baptized  on  the  23d 
January,  1814. 

"  While  in  Canton,  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  hire 
apartments,  generally  called  a  factory  here,  which, 
though  small,  cost  500  Spanish  dollars  for  the  sea- 
son. To  a  person  without  the  ordinary  commercial 
prospects  which  bring  most  foreigners  to  Canton, 
and  who  was  supported  by  a  benevolent  society, 
this  sum  was  large;  but  there  was  no  means  of 
avoiding  it. 

"Being  then  incapable  of  doing  any  thing  in  the 
Chinese  language,  and  as  there  was  no  public  reli- 
gious instruction  in  the  English  language  in  Canton, 
I  preached  in  this  "  hired  house  "  on  the  Sabbaths, 
during  that  and  the  following  winter,  to  those  from 
the  different  foreign  factories  and  ships  who  chose 
to  attend.  Dr.  Morrison  had  a  Sunday  lecture  in 
Macao,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  wish  to  avail 
themselves  thereof. 

"Here  I  would  again  detain  the  reader,  while  I 
remark  that  the  Chinese,  however  opposed  to  the 


128  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Gospel  themselves,  yet  never  object  to  foreigners 
using  the  religions  of  their  respective  nations  what- 
ever these  may  be.  On  the  contrary,  men  who  seem 
to  regard  no  God,  and  treat  with  contempt  every  kind 
of  religion,  sink  greatly  in  the  estimation  of  the  so- 
ber-minded. The  foreign  commercial  establishments 
in  China  are  considered  the  representatives  of  their 
several  countries;  and  to  leave  them  totally  destitute 
of  religious  ordinances,  and  of  public  teachers,  tends 
to  diminish  their  national  consequence  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Chinese;  and  not,  as  some  have  foolishly  thought, 
to  lessen  the  suspicions  of  that  people.  Independent, 
however,  of  any  political  consideration,  the  fact  that 
the  several  factories  are  without  Christian  ordi- 
nances, and  that  there  are  several  thousands  of  fo- 
reigners, English,  Americans,  &c.,  professing  the 
Gospel,  for  three  or  four  months  annually,  during 
the  time  the  ships  are  in  China,  entirely  destitute  of 
Christian  instruction,  will  not  be  viewed  as  a  light 
matter  by  the  friends  of  truth,  morality  and  religion. 
The  effect  of  those  instructions  which  our  country- 
men receive  from  their  respective  clergymen  and 
pastors  ai  home,  is  often  lost  in  the  contaminations 
which  reign  around  them  while  abroad;  and  many 
of  them  die  in  China  without  any  one  to  administer 
salutary  instruction  and  consolation  in  their  last  mo- 
ments! It  is  earnestly  to  be  wished  that  the  differ- 
ent Christian  nations  which  trade  at  Canton,  par- 
ticularly England  and  America,  from  which  the 
greatest  number  of  persons  annually  come,  would 
seriously  consider  this,  and  speedily  adopt  suitable 
means  for  the  removal  of  so  great  an  evil.  One  or 
two  Christian  ministers  of  exemplary  and  consistent 
character,  who  would  value  a  situation  more  for  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  129 

opportunities  it  affords  of  doing  good,  than  for  the 
prospect  it  holds  forth  of  raising  them  speedily  to 
wealth  and  independence,  would  be  exceedingly 
useful  among  the  Protestant  foreigners  in  China. 
Christians  are  not  the  proper  objects  of  a  Mission- 
ary's labour,  neither  has  he  time  to  spend  in  their 
instruction:  that  belongs  more  properly  to  ministers 
who  have  a  fixed  charge.  I  would  gladly  provoke 
the  Churches  in  England  and  America  to  this  Svork 
of  faith  and  labour  of  love;'  and  hope  their  choice  of 
agents  for  this  important  service  will  fall  upon  men 
of  piety,  learning,  and  dignity  of  conduct — men 
who,  while  they  are  free  from  those  useless  pecu- 
liarities which  would  disgust  persons  of  rank  and 
education,  will  consider  it  as  a  duty  cheerfully  to  at- 
tend the  hammocks  and  sick  beds  of  poor  illiterate 
sailors — men  whose  conduct  will  command  respect, 
reverence,  and  affection,  do  honour  to  their  charac- 
ter as  ministers  of  Christ,  reflect  credit  on  the  Pro- 
testant faith  in  the  presence  of  its  enemies,  and  tend 
to  draw  forth  the  esteem  of  the  Heathen  around 
them. 

*'  Dr.  Morrison,  some  time  since,  suggested  the 
importance  of  this  idea  to  some  clerical  persons  in 
America."  (Happily,  Dr.  Morrison  lived  to  see  his 
suggestion  acted  upon,  and  to  have  American  col- 
leagues at  Canton.) 

As  Mr.  Milne  mastered  the  Chinese  language 
soon,  and  thus  partly  disproved  his  own  opinion,  I 
may  safely  add  to  this  chapter  the  original  form  of 
his  opinion.  "To  acquire  the  Chinese  is  a  work  for 
men  with  bodies  of  brass,  lungs  of  steel,  heads  of  oak, 
hands  of  spring-steel,  eyes  of  eagles,  hearts  of  apos- 
tles, memories  of  angels,  and  lives  of  Methuselahs! 
12 


130  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Still  I  make  a  little  progress.  I  hope,  if  not  to  be 
master,  yet  to  gain  as  much  as  will  suit  the  purposes 
of  a  Missionary.  Every  sentence  gained  I  value  at 
the  rate  of  a  dollar;  so  that  should  I  gain  10,000,  I 
shall  not  consider  myself  poor!"     MSS.,  1814.) 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MR.  MILNE'S  VISIT  TO  JAVA. 

"  Dr.  Morrison  had  now,  by  his  own  individual 
labour,  brought  the  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment near  to  a  close;  it  was  finished  and  revised  in 
the  end  of  1813.  Though  he  did  not  consider  the 
work  as  laying  claims  to  perfection,  yet  the  comple- 
tion of  it  was  view^ed  as  constituting  an  era  in  the 
Chinese  Mission.  It  was  an  event  which  every  good 
Christian  ardently  wished  for;  and,  as  a  commence- 
ment to  the  work  of  evangelizing  China,  it  was  a 
most  important  attainment.  The  news  gladdened 
the  hearts  of  many  thousands  of  Christians  at  home, 
who  offered  up  their  most  cordial  thanks  to  God,  for 
his  goodness  in  preserving  the  translator's  life  to 
finish  the  work,  and  their  most  fervent  prayers  for 
its  success.  The  translator  was  never  elated  with 
his  work;  yet  he  felt  grateful  to  the  author  of  his 
being  for  making  him  thus  far  instrumental  in 
serving  the  cause  for  which  he  left  his  native  shores; 
and  his  colleague  deemed  himself  happy  in  reaching 
China,  just  when  the  second  volume  of  the  sacred 
oracles  was  ready  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  131 

Heathen.  Dr.  Morrison  had,  as  already  noticed, 
brouglit  out  with  him  from  England  a  manuscript 
containing  the  Acts  and  some  of  Paul's  Epistles, 
which  had  been  at  a  former  period  rendered  into 
Chinese,  by  some  Catholic  Missionary.  These  he 
found  of  much  assistance  in  his  first  efforts  to  com- 
municate Christian  knowledge  to  the  Heathen;  and 
he  frequently  derived  assistance  from  them  in  course 
of  the  translation.  He  deemed  it  right  publicly  to 
acknowledge  his  obligations  to  his  unknown  prede- 
cessor, the  author  of  the  MS.,  which  was  done  in  a 
letter  addressed  to  the  Committee  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society.  Dr.  M.  was  not  ignorant  of 
the  efforts  that  were  making  in  Bengal  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Baptist  Mission,  in  the  same  cause;  nor  is 
any  thing  here  said  with  a  view  to  disparage,  or 
throw  a  veil  over,  the  highly  useful  labours  of  so 
meritorious  a  body  of  men.  On  the  contrary,  Dr. 
M.,  fiom  the  beginning,  thought  that  the  labours  of 
several  individuals,  instructed  by  different  native 
teachers,  would  ultimately  contribute  to  the  pro- 
gressive perfection  of  a  translation  of  the  Divine 
oracles  into  Chinese.  He  hoped  that  the  harmony 
of  the  Gospels  (by  the  Catholic  Missionaries,)  and 
several  of  the  epistles,  as  well  as  a  Chinese  teacher, 
all  of  which  he  had  before  procured  for  and  sent  to 
them,  would  contribute  in  some  degree  to  the  pro- 
gress and  perfection  of  their  version." 

The  candour  of  all  this  is  delightful!  It  was  not, 
however,  always  reciprocated!  The  church  of  Rome 
ought  to  have  said  something  of  her  claims  when 
this  statement  was  given  to  the  world.  Morrison 
and'Milne  told  all  they  knew  of  her  Chinese  trans- 
lations.    If,  however,  Le  Compte  is  to  be  credited, 


132  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

her  Missionaries  translated  the  entire  Scriptures  into 
Chinese.  He  says  expressly,  that  the  translation 
was  completed,  although,  he  adds,  "it  would  be  rash 
imprudence  to  publish  it  now."  The  Pope  forbade 
the  use  of  a  Chinese  Missal:  did  he  interdict  the 
Scriptures  too?  This  subject  will  conne  up  again. — 
Le  Compte's  China,  p.  391. 

"About  this  time,  Dr.  Morrison  heard  of  the  good 
effects  of  his  tract,  on  *  The  Redemption  of  the 
World,'  in  reforming  a  native  Chinese  of  vicious 
manners,  who  had,  in  early  life,  been  educated  as  a 
Roman  Catholic.  This  encouraged  him  to  hope 
that  his  labour,  though  carried  on  under  very  un- 
promising circumstances,  would  not '  be  in  vain  in 
the  Lord.'  Many  thousand  copies  of  that  small 
publication  have  since  been  widely  circulated  among 
the  Chinese.  The  fruits  do  not  immediately  appear; 
but  '  the  word  of  Jehovah  shall  not  return  to  him 
void;  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereunto  he 
sent  it.' 

"As  Mr.  Milne  was  not  permitted  to  remain  in 
Macao,  and  could  not,  without  some  danger  of  at- 
tracting the  attention  of  Government,  continue  in 
Canton  all  the  year  round,  it  became  a  question, 
what  was  the  most  proper  course  to  take.  After 
due  deliberation,  it  was  resolved,  that,  as  the  New 
Testament  and  several  tracts  were  finished,  an  edi- 
tion of  them  should  be  printed;  and  that  he  should 
go  through  the  chief  Chinese  settlements  in  the  Ma- 
lay Archipelago,  and  circulate  them  as  widely  as 
possible.     The  objects  of  this  tour  were: — 

"1.  To  circulate  the  New  Testament  and  tracts. 

"2.  To  seek  a  quiet  and  peaceful  retreat,  where 
the  chief  seat   of  the  Chinese  Mission  should  be 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  133 

fixed;  and  where  those  important  labours,  which 
could  not  be  carried  on  to  great  extent  under  a  per- 
secuting government,  might  be  pursued  without  in- 
terruption. 

"3.  To  make  such  memoranda  of  the  Chinese 
population,  circumstances,  &c.,  as  might  in  future 
assist  to  direct  the  operations  of  tiie  Mission  with 
regard  to  the  means  proper  for  spreading  the  Gospel 
among  them. 

"4.  To  inquire  whatfacihties  existed  in  Java  and 
Penang  for  printing  a  volume  of  Dialogues,  Chinese 
and  English,  compiled  by  Dr.  Morrison,  with  the 
view  of  assisting  his  junior  bretlnen  in  the  acquisi- 
tion of  the  Chinese  language.  These  were  the 
principal  ends  of  the  proposed  lour.  The  books  re- 
solved to  be  printed  and  circulated,  were — New  Tes- 
tament, 2,000;  Tract,  10,000;  Catechism,  5,000. 
Total  17,000. 

"To  carry  these  through  the  press,  at  a  time  when 
the  jealousy  of  the  Chinese  government  was  feeling- 
ly alive  to  every  movement  of  foreigners,  was  a  work 
attended  with  no  ordinary  anxiety.  Happy  Britons 
and  Americans! — ye  know  not  the  anxieties  which 
despotism  occasions.  Though  the  servants  of  God 
have  no  reason  to  be  appalled  by  the  fury  of  the  op- 
pressor, because  there  is  an  arm  that  can  restrain 
the  wrath  of  man,  yet  it  is  in  human  nature  to  feel 
solicitude.  However,  it  pleased  God,  under  whose 
control  are  all  the  movements  of  human  society,  so  '• 
to  order  it  that  the  whole  impression  was  carried 
through,  and  suitably  disposed  of,  without  exciting 
the  public  attention. 

"When  the  printing  was  finished,  the  greater  part 
of  the  edition  was  placed  under  Mr.  Milne's  care, 


134  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

for  distribution  among  the  Chinese  emigrants  in  the 
places  aheady  named.  He  had  then  scarcely  learned 
the  rudiments  of  the  Chinese  language,  as  he  had 
not  attended  to  it  above  six  months;  more  than  a 
third  of  which  time  he  had  laboured  under  great 
disadvantages,  being  obliged  to  fag  alone  without 
the  assistance  of  his  senior  brother.  He  of  course 
felt  his  extreme  inadequacy  for  a  work  in  which  a 
much  greater  acquaintance  with  the  colloquial  Chi- 
nese was  necessary.  To  be  so  early  deprived  of  the 
tuition  of  Dr.  Morrison,  to  whose  personal  kindness 
and  pious  counsels,  he  was  no  less  indebted,  than  to 
his  attainments  in  Chinese  literature,  was  very  pain- 
ful to  him.  It  was,  however,  a  great  ease  to  his 
mind  to  leave  his  family  under  the  kind  care  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  M.,  and  in  the  midst  of  some  benevolent 
persons,  whose  attentions  were  ever  ready  and  abun- 
dant. At  Dr.  Morrison's  suggestion  he  had  com- 
mitted to  memory  the  volume  of  Dialogues,  formerly 
mentioned,  and  copied  over  both  it  and  the  grammar, 
which  labour  he  found  of  exceeding  great  service  af- 
terwards— he  had  begun  to  read  in  the  more  easy 
colloquial  books,  and  could  write  the  character  im- 
perfectly. With  these  very  inadequate  qualifica- 
tions, and  with  a  teacher  who  knew  not  a  single 
word  of  any  language  but  his  ow^n,  he  set  out  on 
his  tour;  resolving  to  do  the  best  he  could;  and 
hoping  that,  by  the  divine  blessing,  the  service 
which  he  was  going  upon,  would  contribute  its 
quota  to  the  establishment  of  truth  and  righteous- 
ness in  the  earth.  The  advices  and  judicial  coun- 
sels of  his  faithful  friend,  proved  exceedingly  useful; 
they  were  often  adverted  to  during  his  absence  in 
the  islands. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  136 

"After  having,  with  two  gentlemen  who  were  in 
the  same  boat,  narrowly  escaped  seizure  by  a  Chi- 
nese war-boat,  he  went  on  board  tiie  ship  'James 
Drummond,'  bound  to  Java,  by  way  of  Banca.  She 
was  carrying  450  Chinese  emigrants,  who  were  land- 
ed at  the  latter  place.  While  on  board,  twenty -five 
copies  of  the  New  Testament  (perhaps  the  first  com- 
plete copies  of  the  Chinese  Testament  ever  disposed 
of,)  and  many  tracts  were  distributed  among  these 
poor  men  who  were  going  abroad  in  search  of  their 
daily  bread."  (Both  Morrison  and  Milne  can  afford 
to  let  me  say,  that  Corvinus,  in  1315,  published  his 
Tartar  version,  in  China:  Moshian  says,  "in  a  beau- 
tiful form."  I  have  read  somewhere  of  a  Gothic  one 
found  in  the  interior,  by  a  Jesuit.  The  family  to 
whom  it  belonged  would  not  sell  it  for  any  money. 
They  called  it  their  "  Thesaurus,^^  I  regret  that  I 
cannot  name  my  authority  for  this  fact,  at  present.) 
"  In  this  service  he  had  the  assistance  of  a  fellow 
passenger,  W.  S.  D.  Esq.,  son  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  D., 
of  Rayne,  North  of  Scotland,  whose  obliging  man- 
ners and  intelligent  conversation  rendered  the  pas- 
sage very  agreeable.  This  gentleman  introduced 
Mr.  Milne  to  the  kindness  of  several  official  persons 
on  their  arrival  in  Java;  and  has  ever  since  continued 
to  manifest  to  him  and  his  family,  a  degree  of  bene- 
volent and  friendly  attention,  which  deserves  their 
warmest  acknowledgments. 

"At  Banca,  where  there  is  a  considerable  number 
of  Chinese  employed  chiefly  in  the  tin  mines,  some 
New  Testaments  and  tracts  were  distributed,  and 
others  left  under  the  charge  of  Captain,  (now  Major) 
Court,  the  resident,  who  afterwards  caused  them  to 
be  circulated  at  the  different  mines.     This  gentle- 


136  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

man  manifested  much  politeness  towards  Mr.  Milne, 
for  which  he  ever  felt  grateful. 

"On  the  lOlh  of  March,  the  vessel  arrived  at  Ba- 
tavia.  Mr.  Milne,  being  an  entire  stranger,  lodged 
in  one  of  the  taverns  of  tliat  unhealthy  cit)^  for  six- 
teen days;"  (it  is  very  much  improved  since;)  "after 
which,  by  the  kindness  of  the  government,  he  ob- 
tained lodgings  at  a  little  distance  from  town,  in  a 
more  pleasant  and  healthy  situation,  and  near  to 
two  gentlemen  whose  kindness,  together  with  that 
of  their  families,  he  can  never  be  sufficiently  thank- 
ful for,  viz.:  the  Rev.  Professor  Ross,  of  the  Dutch 
reformed  church,  and  the  Rev.  W.  Robinson,  a 
member  of  the  Baptist  Mission  in  India.  Many 
agreeable  hours  were  spent,  in  their  company,  after 
the  fatigues  of  the  day,  in  going  from  house  to  house 
among  the  Chinese,  were  over.  Before  leaving 
China,  he  received  a  letter  of  introduction  from  J. 
T.  E.,  Esq.,  chief  of  the  H.  E.  I.  Company's  fac- 
tory, to  the  Honourable  Sir  T.  Stamford  Raffles 
Lieutenant-Governor  of  Java,  who,  in  the  most 
handsome  manner,  afforded  every  facility  to  his  ob- 
jects. Governor  Raffles  viewed  every  judicious  at- 
tempt to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  as 
tending  to  improve  the  state  of  civil  society,  and  to 
render  Governments  prosperous  and  stable.  Hence, 
he  furnished  Mr.  M.  with  the  means  of  travelling  at 
the  expense  of  Government,  through  the  interior  and 
eastern  parts  of  the  island;  and  proposed  to  afford  him 
facilities  for  visiting  Pontiano,  Sambas,  and  Banjer- 
masin,  on  the  island  of  Borneo,  where  many  tljou- 
sands  of  Chinese  are  settled.  The  war  with  Balli 
and  at  Maccasser,  and  other  circumstances,  pre- 
vented any  attempt  being  made   to  carry  this  last 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  137 

proposal  into  execution.  Arrangements,  however, 
were  made  before  Mr.  M.'s  departure  from  Java,  for 
sending  Testaments  and  tracts  to  those  Chinese 
colonies. 

"When  Mr.  Milne  began  his  journey  to  the  inte- 
rior and  eastern  parts  of  Java,  the  Governor  gave 
him  letters  of  introduction  to  the  residents,  and  prin- 
cipal British  Officers  and  Native  Princes  in  the  set- 
tlements through  which  he  had  to  pass: — who  all 
uniformly  treated  him  with  kindness,  and  rendered 
him  every  needful  assistance.  Before  leaving  Bata- 
via,  he  sent  round  by  sea,  several  boxes  of  books  to 
the  chief  eastern  ports;  and  took  some  large  packages 
in  the  carriage  in  which  he  travelled,  for  circulation 
in  the  small  Chinese  settlements  in  the  hills,  and 
along  the  road.  He  visited  all  the  chief  towns,  (ex- 
cept Djocjo-carto,)  and  villages  on  Java,  where  the 
greatest  number  of  Chinese  reside;  and  circulated 
among  them  the  New  Testament  and  tracts.  From 
Java  he  passed  over  to  the  adjoining  island  of  Ma- 
dura, on  which  there  are  also  several  Chinese  settle- 
ments; and  where  the  word  of  God  was  also  circu- 
lated. On  his  return  from  the  eastward  to  Batavia, 
he  narrowly  escaped  shipwreck.  Had  the  vessel 
been  detained  at  sea  sixteen  hours  longer,  all  that 
were  in  her  must,  according  to  human  probability, 
have  perished,  as  she  sunk  in  the  roads,  the  morning 
after  they  left  her.  The  good  hand  of  God  saved 
him  from  this,  and  several  other  imminent  dangers  to 
which  he  was  exposed  in  the  interior.  While  at 
Batavia,  he  had  occasional  slight  attacks  of  fever 
and  ague,  but  was  mercifully  preserved  from  that 
devouring  disease,  the  Batavia  fever,  which  has 
swept  off  its  tens  of  thousands,  and  which  proved 


138  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

fatal  to  W.  Robertson,  Esquire,  a  medical  gentleman, 
who  had  travelled  in  company  with  liim  a  conside- 
rable part  of  the  journey  to  and  from  the  eastern 
settlements. 

"While  on  Java,  and  other  islands,  he  used  his 
best  endeavours  to  put  the  books  committed  to  his 
care  into  the  most  proper  channels.  Though  they 
were  generally  well  received  by  the  Chinese,  yet 
immediate  good  fruits  could  not  be  looked  for. 

"The  tracts  and  books  must  be  followed  by  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  before  their  full  effect  be 
known.  It  is  also  a  very  possible  case  that  some  of 
them  may  have  been  destroyed — some  of  them  ne- 
glected— some  of  them  never  read — some  of  them 
sold  for  gain — and  some  parts  of  them  but  very  im- 
perfectly understood;  yet  he  was  not  discouraged  by 
any,  or  all  of  these  considerations.  For  he  thought 
that  if  one-tenth,  yea,  one  hundredth  part,  should  in 
course  of  a  century  to  come,  answer  the  great  end 
proposed,  the  heavy  expense  which  the  Christian 
public  had  been  at  in  preparing,  printing,  and  circu- 
lating them,  would  be  more  than  amply  repaid.  He 
hoped  that  some  of  his  three  brethren  who  had  just 
come  to  Java,  The  Rev.  Messrs.  Kam,  Bruckner, 
and  Supper — the  last  of  whom  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the 
Batavia  fever  in  the  close  of  1816,  would  study  the 
Chinese  language,  and  follow  up  the  distribution  of 
the  written  word,  by  oral  instruction;  and  that  the 
Missionary  Society  would  soon  appoint  others  to  la- 
bour in  that  important  island,  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Chinese.  As  Java  has  now  reverted  to  the  King 
of  the  Netherlands,  it  is  sincerely  wished  that  the 
Dutch  Missionary  Society  may  also  adopt  some  mea- 
sures for  the  same  purpose.     The  first  establishment 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  139 

of  Christianity  in  the  Molucca  Islands,  the  transla- 
tion of  the  whole  Scriptures  into  the  Malay,  and  the 
composition  of  several  excellent  theological  pieces  in 
the  same  language,  will  continue,  as  long  as  history 
can  preserve  records,  as  imperishable  monuments  of 
the  pious  industry  and  extensive  erudition  of  Dutch 
divines;  and  of  the  liberality  of  that  Government 
which  bore  the  whole  expense.  The  faithful  men 
who  did  the  work,  have  long  since  gone  to  their  re- 
ward— but  their  labours  remain — 'Divine  Providence 
has  commanded  devouring  time  to  respect  and  spare 
them'  for  the  instruction  of  future  generations,  and 
as  facilities  to  future  labourers. 

"The  Dutch  Christians  in  Batavia  manifested 
much  kiiidness  to  Mr.  Milne;  and  gave  him  encou- 
ragement to  hope  that  some  of  them  would,  in  their 
several  stations,  use  means  to  impress  the  truths  of 
the  Gospel  upon  their  Chinese  neighbours.  It  is 
hoped,  that  they  will  now,  when  Providence  has  re- 
placed the  reins  of  Government  in  the  hands  of  their 
country,  come  vigorously  forward  to  occupy  the 
ground  which  is  so  effectually  within  their  reach. 
Those  engaged  in  the  Chinese  Mission  will  rejoice  if 
they  can  do  any  thing  to  farther  their  efforts  in  so 
good  a  work. 

"On  the  4th  of  August,  Mr.  Milne  left  Java,  and 
on  the  11th,  arrived  at  Malacca,  where  he  was  em- 
ployed till  the  ISth,  in  the  same  manner  as  he  had 
been  on  Java.  He  had  an  introductory  letter  from 
Governor  Raffles,  to  Major  W.  Farquhar,  the  Resi- 
dent and  Commandant,  who  behaved  in  the  most 
kind  and  generous  manner  to  him,  affording  every 
assistance  to  the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
Mr.  Milne  had  taken  a  Chinese  printer  with  him 


140  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

from  China;  and  in  addition  to  the  books  brought 
with  him,  he  had  printed  at  Java  and  Malacca,  a 
translation  of  the  1st  of  Genesis,  1800 — Tract,  300 — 
Hand-bill,  1,000 — and  farewell  address  (the  last 
only  of  his  own  composition.)  As  the  season  for 
returning  to  China  was  pretty  far  gone,  he  was 
obliged  to  give  up  all  idea  of  proceeding  to  Penang, 
as  was  originally  intended;  but  found  means  of  for- 
warding some  Chinese  Testaments  and  Tracts  to 
that  island,  as  well  as  to  Rhio,  Bintang,  Tringana, 
Siak,  and  other  places  where  Chinese  were  settled. 

"On  the  5th  September,  1814,  he  again  reached 
China,  and  was  in  great  mercy  restored  to  his  friends. 
In  the  relation  of  his  tour,  there  was  found  much 
ground  for  thankfulness  to  God;  and  some  reason  to 
hope  that  his  being  formerly  prohibited  to  remain  in 
Macao,  would,  contrary  to  the  design  of  the  authors 
of  that  prohibition,  "turn  out  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel." 

These  grateful  and  respectful  references  to  Sir 
Stamford  Raffles  were  cordially  reciprocated  by  that 
highly  intelligent  and  philanthropic  gentleman.  In 
saying  this,  I  do  not  refer  chiefly  to  the  public  testi- 
mony he  bore  to  the  character  of  Dr.  Milne,  but  to 
the  manner  in  which  he  spoke  of  him  in  private, 
whenever  the  subject  of  Missions  was  introduced.  1 
had  opportunities  of  knowing  this,  whilst  he  was 
visiting  his  cousin,  Dr.  Raffles,  at  Liverpool;  and 
have  this  year  compared  my  recollections  with  those 
of  my  old  friend,  who  says,  that  his  Cousin's  private 
letters  to  him  are  even  more  explicit  than  the  eulo- 
giums  I  heard  from  his  hps. 

"The  farewell  Address,  written  by  Mr.  Milne  at 
this  time,  was  translated  after  his  death  by  Dr.  Mor- 
rison.    I  preserve  it,  as  a  specimen  of  his  spirit. 


rev.  w.  milne,  d.  d.  141 

"translation  of  a  farewell  letter  to  the 
chinese  on  java. 

"  Jl  general  address  to  the  respected  people  of  the  Ta- 
TSiNG  Dynasty,  loho  dwell  in  Pa,  (Batavia)  and 
in  other  places  (on  Java.) 

"Benevolent  Elder  Brethren, 

"Peace,  prosperity,  ten  thousand  blessings,  and  all 
the  good  which  you  desire. 

<'Your  younger  brother,  intending  to  visit  other 
ports,  presents  this  parting  token  of  respect,  but  his 
eyes  will  constantly  look  towards  you;  his  heart, 
always  ruminating,  will  remember  you,  and  resolves 
to  pray,  that  the  Deity  may  bless  you,  your  children, 
and  your  children's  children,  to  ten  thousand  gene- 
rations. 

"Your  younger  brother  thigks,  that  the  Maker  of 
the  heavens  and  the  earth  is  the  one  only  true  and 
living  God,  and  there  is  none  else. 

"The  past,  the  present,  and  the  future,  are  fully 
known  to  God.  He  rewards  goodness,  punishes 
wickedness,  and  can  do  all  things. 

"The  gods  who  have  not  made  the  heavens  and 
the  earth  cannot  endure  as  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
(that  is,  must  perish;)  but  the  true  and  living  God 
will  exist  externally.  He  made  and  nourishes  all 
men  under  heaven,  and  will  judge  all.  When  we 
sit — when  we  sleep — when  we  speak— and  when 
we  think,  God  observes  all. 

"No  man  can  at  any  time  see  God;  therefore  no 
man  understands  his  form. 

"All  human  beings  under  heaven  have  often  sin- 
ned against  God,  and  deserve  to  suffer  his  displea- 
sure. But  God,  being  merciful  and  gracious,  sent 
13 


142  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

his  only  son  Jesus  into  the  world  to  practise  virtue, 
and  to  redeem  them  from  their  iniquities,  in  order 
that  all  who  repent  of  their  sins,  and  trust  in  Jesus, 
should  obtain  eternal  life  in  heaven.  Those  who 
do  not  receive  his  doctrines,  but  work  iniquity,  must 
go  down  to  hell,  (that  is,  earth's  prison)  and  suffer 
undefined  punishment. 

"These  are  the  doctrines  of  the  holy  books  which 
your  younger  brother  has  presented  to  you,  his  re- 
spected friends. 

"  These  books  teach  men  about  the  affairs  of  an- 
cient times,  concerning  the  character  of  men  of  the 
present  age — the  happiness  and  misery  of  the  life 
to  come — the  temple  of  heaven — and  the  prison  of 
hell. 

"  Some  parts  of  these  books  are,  perhaps,  not  easily 
understood  at  present;  but  pray  to  God  to  unfold 
them — every  day  read  a  little — perhaps  some  person 
will  come  to  explain  them  to  you — then  you  will  be 
able  to  understand. 

"  Remember  what  the  Sages  have  said, — 

'  Do  not  blot  or  destroy  good  books.' 
"Brethren,   this  life  is  temporary.     Still   things 
under  the  sun  are  vanity;  therefore  do  not  set  your 
hearts  upon  them. 

"While  we  live,  the  riches  of  the  world  have  their 
use — when  we  die,  ihey  are  altogether  useless  after 
death:  we  cannot  carry  away  a  single  Wan  (that  is, 
none  at  all.)  Seek  God's  gracious  favour;  deal  justly 
with  all;  let  not  the  rich  greedily  oppress  the  poor, 
nor  the  poor  discontentedly  complain  of  their  lot;  for 
both  rich  and  poor  must  shortly  die. 

"Parents,  teach  your  children  to  read  the  sacred 
book — to  write — to  trust  in  Jesus  Christ— to  venerate 
the  aged — to  discharge  filial  piety  to  you — to  love 


REV.  W.  MILNEj  D.  D.  143 

their  brothers  and  sisters — to  pity  the  poor,  and  do 
good  to  all  men — then  all  will  be  well. 
"Your  younger  Brother 

"  ME-LEEN, 
"  Bows  and  pays  his  respects, 

^^  Batavia,  19th  day  of  the  5th  moon  of  the 
19thyearof  Kea-king;  or  July  5th,  1814." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

JOINT  LABOURS  IN  CHINA. 

"In  the  naonth  of  April,  1814,  during  his  col- 
league's absence  in  the  islands,  Dr.  Morrison  pub- 
lished a  small  tract,  containing  a  general  outline  of 
the  Old  Testament  history.  The  creation,  the  de- 
luge, the  descent  of  the  children  of  Israel  into  Egypt, 
and  their  deliverance  from  thence,  the  giving  of  the 
law  and  other  principal  events  down  to  the  coming 
of  the  Messiah,  are  briefly  noticed,  and  interspersed 
with  quotations  from  the  sacred  volume,  teaching 
the  unity  of  God,  the  end  of  sacrifices,  &c. 

"  In  the  same  month  a  small  collection  of  spiritual 
songs  or  hymns  to  be  used  in  the  worship  of  God, 
was  sent  to  press.  Most  of  them  were  originally 
prose  translations  made  b}^  Dr.  Morrison,  from  the 
Scotch  version  of  the  Psalms,  and  from  the  para- 
phrastic hymns  of  that  Church,  from  Dr.  Watts' 
hymns,  and  the  Olney  hymns,  by  Cowper  and  New- 
ton. From  prose  they  were  turned  into  verse  by 
Dr.  Morrison's  Chinese  assistant  and  his  son,     As 


144  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

poetic  compositions,  they  perhaps  do  not  excel,  but 
they  contain  the  most  unportant  matter  for  Christian 
edification,  and  are  capable  of  being  sung  in  congre- 
gations and  families.  Dr.  Morrison  employed  his 
assistants  in  this  labour  on  the  Sabbath  days;  hoping 
that  by  turning  their  attention  to  divine  subjects, 
some  good  effects  might  be  produced  on  I  heir  own 
hearts,  while  preparing  materials  of  usefulness  to 
others. 

"  (On  the  17th  April,  1814,  John  Morrison  was 
born;  and  baptized  on  the  1st  May.) 

"  The  chief  part  of  the  edition  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, noticed  in  the  preceding  section,  having  been 
circulated  in  the  islands  of  the  Archipelago,  and 
on  the  border  of  China,  it  was  thought  necessary 
to  prepare  the  way  for  another.  The  former  edition 
was  printed  in  a  large  octavo  size,  in  conformity 
to  the  most  respectable  editions  of  the  Sze-shoo 
and  other  Chinese  classical  books.  But  for  a  book 
of  this  size,  much  paper  is  required;  hence  it  be- 
comes very  expensive.  This  consideration  induced 
Dr.  Morrison  to  think  of  a  new  edition  in  a  duode- 
cimo size. 

"  1.  Because  it  vvould  be  less  expensive  than  the 
octavo  edition. 

"  2.  Because,  in  the  present  state  of  China,  it  was 
desirable  to  multiply  sets  of  blocks.  One  set  could 
be  easily  destroyed  or  lost.  If  there  were  two  or 
more  sets,  the  chance  of  preserving  the  work  and 
extending  its  usefulness,  was  greater.  He  had  often 
contemplated,  not  to  say  the  necessity,  but  the  pro- 
priety, of  removing  from  Canton  to  Penang,  or 
Malacca,  where  he  might  enjoy  more  liberty  to  pur- 
sue his  work  with  an  easy  mind.     In  that  event,  he 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  145 

was  desirous  of  leaving  a  set  of  blocks  in  the  hand 
of  some  bookseller  in  China — casting,  as  it  were, 
this  bread  of  God  upon  the  waters,  in  hope  that  it 
would  be  taken  up  by  some  one  making  the  voyage 
of  life,  and  perishing  for  want  of  wholesome  food. 

"  Here  we  may  also  remark,  that  the  prospect  of 
gain  arising  from  the  sale,  might  induce  the  book- 
seller to  print,  and  dispose  of  the  sacred  volume;  and 
the  success  of  any  book  in  leading  men  to  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  does  not  depend  on  the  motive  of  the 
circulator.  It  is,  indeed,  devoutly  to  be  wished,  that 
the  sale  of  the  holy  Scriptures  should  become  an  ob- 
ject of  gain  in  China;  nothing  would  so  effectually 
ensure  their  speedy  and  extensive  circulation.  A 
thousand  sets  of  blocks,  (were  so  many  wanted,) 
prepared  at  the  expense  of  the  Bible,  or  any  other 
Society,  and  given  gratis  to  individuals,  who  would 
diligently  employ  them  for  their  own  pecuniary  ad- 
vantage, would  be  most  usefully  bestowed.  Mil- 
lions of  persons,  to  whose  abodes  we  cannot  pene- 
trate, would  be  accessible  to  them;  and,  instead  of 
an  individual  agent  or  two,  thousands  of  volunteers 
would  shortly  offer  their  services.  If  pious  Chris- 
tians, or  Missionaries,  could  always  be  obtained  for 
the  circulation  of  the  Divine  Oracles,  it  would  be 
doubtless  preferable;  but  as  that  is  not  uniformly  the 
case,  such  instruments  as  can  be  got,  should  be  em- 
ployed; for  the  days  are  gone,  (may  they  never  re- 
turn!) when  men,  hoodwinked  by  ignorance  and  su- 
perstition, supposed  that  every  thing  which  did  not 
pass  through  official,  consecrated,  and  clerical  hands, 
must  necessarily  lose  its  effects  in  the  instruction 
and  salvation  of  mankind!"  (These  days  seemed 
gone,  when  Dr.  Milne  wrote;  but  now  th^y  seem 
13* 


146  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

to  be  returning".     They  are  returned,  so  far  as  the 
great  body  of  the  clergy  are  concerned.     Whether 
the  laity  of  the  Church  of  England  will  abet  the 
insolent  bigotry  of  the  high  priesthood,  now  that  it 
out-herods  the  Pope,  remains  to  be  seen.     Another 
laity,  however,  and  "  a  more  excellent  priesthood," 
laugh  it  to  scorn,  as  a  mere  political  mania,  which 
will  defeat  itself,  and  cover  its  authors  with  shame.) 
"  3.  Because  an  edition  of  this  size  would  be  more 
portable  than  the   former.     This  is  an  object  that 
deserves  attention  in  every  useful  work,  and  particu- 
larly where  the  state  of  the  Government  is  such  as 
to  render  great  caution  necessary  in  the  circulation. 
Mr.  Milne  several  times  met  with  Chinese,  whose 
only  objection  to  the  New  Testament  was  its  size. 
Had  it  been  smaller,  they  could  have  taken  several 
copies  into  the  interior  provinces,  with  less  difficulty 
than  they  could  take  one.     The  13mo  edition  is  not 
a  pocket  size,  but  an  approximation  to  it;  and  the 
mode  of  printing  in  China,  will  admit  of  the  whole 
being  printed  in  a  pocket  size  whenever  it  may  be 
wished.     The   Chinese  have  several  books  of  this 
character,  which  they  call  Seu-chin,  that  is,  a  sleeve- 
gem;  probably  from  the  circumstance  of  their  fre- 
quently carrying  in  their  sleeve,  valuable  article^ 
which  Europeans  usually  carry  in  their  pocket.     To 
have  the  whole  Scriptures  in  Chinese,  in  an  edition  of 
this  size,  is  a  desideratum,  they  would  truly  be  a  gem 
in  the  sleeve!"     (Dr.  Morrison  says,  "The  Romish 
Missionaries  published  a  kind  of  breviary  in  this 
size,  and  with  this  title."     They  would  have  pub- 
lished the  Missal  also  in  Chinese,  and  used  it,  too, 
in  the  churches,  had  the  Pope  allowed  them.     Fa^ 
ther  Couplet  presented  the  translation  aqd   the  re- 


REV.  W.  MILNEj  D.  D.  147 

quest  at  Rome;  but  his  Holiness  had  no  faith  in  any 
but  Latin  prayers. — Le  Compte,  p.  391.) 

"These  were  the  reasons  which  led  to  the  reso- 
lution of  getting  the  New  Testtiment  cut  in  l2mo, 
A  printer  was  accordingly  engaged,  who  undertook 
to  cut  the  blocks  for  500  Spanish  dollars,  and  to  cast 
off  each  copy  for  half  a  dollar.  But  there  are  always 
a  great  many  incidental  expenses,  which  cannot  at 
first  be  brought  into  any  calculation.  From  the 
despotic  nature  of  the  Chinese  Government,  and  the 
covetousness  of  the  people,  such  expenses  exceed- 
ingly multiply.  Strangers  are  so  completely  in  their 
power,  that  any  remonstrance  is  entirely  vain. 

"The  Mission  had  hitherto  laboured  to  diffuse 
knowledge;  and  it  was  hoped  that  salutary  impres- 
sions were  made  on  the  minds  of  some  of  those  who 
attended  on  the  Sabbaths,  and  of  others  who  read 
the  Scriptures  and  tracts  at  home;  but  until  1814, 
no  individual  had  resolution  to  seek  to  be  admitted 
into  the  Church  of  Christ  by  baptism.  The  Chinese 
Government,  it  is  true,  had  not  then,  and  never  yet 
has  officially  noticed  the  proceedings  of  the  Protes- 
tant Mission;  for  it  was  always  an  object  with  those 
engaged  in  it,  to  proceed  quietl}^  and  attract  as  little 
notice  as  possible;  still  it  was  feared  that  an  open  pro- 
fession of  Christianity  might  excite  their  attention; 
and  it  was  possible  that  they  would  not  be  at  the 
trouble  to  examine  and  discriminate,  between  dif- 
ferent modes  of  Christianity;  but  condemn  it  in  toto^ 
as  a  foreign  religion.  This,  it  was  believed,  tended 
to  hinder  two  or  three  persons  from  declaring  them- 
selves on  the  side  of  the  Gospel.  However,  a  native 
Chinese,  named  Tsae-a-ko,  aged  twenty-seven,  after 
?i  considerable  time  of  previous  instruction  and  ex- 


148  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

amination,  came  forward  and  confessed  his  faith  in 
Jesus,  in  the  following  terras: — 

«*  *  Tsae-a-ko  desires  baptism.  His  written  con- 
fession respecting  himself  is  as  follows: 

"'Jesus  making  atonement  for  us,  is  the  blessed 
sound.  Language  and  thought  are  both  inadequate 
to  exhaust  the  gracious  and  admirable  goodness  of 
the  intention  of  Jesus.  I  now  believe  in  Jesus,  and 
rely  on  his  merits  to  obtain  the  remission  of  sin.  I 
have  sins  and  defects,  and  without  faith  in  Jesus  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  should  be  eternally  miserable. 
Now  that  we  have  heard  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins 
through  Jesus,  we  ought  with  all  our  hearts  to  rely 
on  his  merits.  He  who  does  not  do  so  is  not  a  good 
man.  I  by  no  means  rely  on  my  own  goodness. 
When  I  reflect  and  question  myself,  I  perceive  that 
from  childhood  till  now  I  have  had  no  strength — no 
merit — no  learning.  Till  this  my  twenty-seventh 
vear  I  have  done  nothing  to  answer  to  the  goodness 
of  God,  in  giving  me  existence  in  this  world  as  a 
human  being.  I  have  not  recompensed  the  kindness 
of  my  parents,  my  relations,  my  friends.  Shall  I 
repinel  Shall  I  hope  in  my  own  good  deeds'?  I 
entirely  call  upon  God  the  Father,  and  rely  upon 
God  for  the  remission  of  sin.  I  also  always  pray  to 
God  to  confer  upon  me  the  Holy  Spirit.' 

"Tsae-a-ko  is  the  son  of  a  second  concubine.  His 
father's  wife  died  without  children,  when  he  was  six- 
teen years  of  age.  When  he  was  21,  he  came  to 
my  house,  and  heard  me  talk  of  Jesus,  but  says  he 
did  not  well  understand  what  I  meant.  That  was 
my  first  year  in  China.  Three  years  after,  when  I 
could  speak  better,  and  could  write,  he  understood 
better;  and  being  employed  by  his  brother  in  supers 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  149 

intending  the  New  Testament  for  the  press,  he  says, 
that  he  began  to  see  that  the  merits  of  Jesus  were 
able  to  save  all  men,  in  all  ages  and  nations,  and 
hence  he  listened  to  and  believed  in  him. 

"  His  natural  temper  is  not  good.  He  often  dis- 
agreed with  his  brother  and  other  domestics;  and  I 
thought  it  better  that  he  should  retire  from  my  ser- 
vice. He  however  continued,  whenever  he  was 
within  a  few  miles,  to  come  to  worship  on  the  Sab- 
bath day. 

"  He  prayed  earnestly  morning  and  evening,  and 
read  th-e  decalogue  as  contained  in  the  Catechism, 
He  says  that  from  the  decalogue  and  instruction  of 
friends,  he  saw  his  great  and  manifold  errors — that 
his  nature  was  wrong— that  he  had  been  unjust,  and 
that  he  had  not  fulfilled  his  duty  to  his  friends,  or 
brother,  or  other  men. 

"His  knowledge  of  course  is  very  limited,  and  his 
views  perhaps  obscure,  but  I  hope  that  his  faith  in 
Jesus  is  sincere.  I  took  for  my  guide  what  Philip 
said  to  the  Eunuch,  *lf  thou  believest  with  all  thine 
heart,  thou  mayest  be  baptized.'  O  that  at  the  great 
day  he  may  prove  to  have  been  a  brand  plucked  out 
of  the  burning.  May  God  be  glorified  in  his  eternal 
salvation! 

"  He  writes  a  tolerably  good  hand.  His  fa.ther 
was  a  man  of  some  property,  which  he  lost  by  the 
wreck  of  a  junk  in  the  China  seas,  returning  from 
Batavia.  Tsae-a-ko,  when  at  school,  was  often  un- 
well, and  did  not  make  so  much  progress  as  his  bro- 
ther Tsae-a-heen,  who  is  with  me.  Tsae-a-heen  is 
mild  and  judicious,  but  is,  I  fear,  in  his  heart,  op- 
posed to  the  gospel.  His  attendance  to  preaching 
on  the  Lord's  day  is  also  constant — but  insincerity 


150  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  want  of  truth  are  vices  whicli  cling  to  the  Chi- 
nese character. 

"  At  a  spring  of  water,  issuing  from  the  foot  of  a 
lofty  hill  by  the  sea  side,  away  from  human  observa- 
tion, I  baptized,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Spirit,  Tsae-a-ko,  whose  character  and  confes- 
sion have  been  given  above.  O  that  the  Lord  may 
cleanse  him  from  all  sin  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and 
pm-ify  his  heart  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit! 
May  he  be  the  first  fruits  of  a  great  harvest:  one  of 
millions  who  shall  believe  and  be  saved  from  the 
wrath  to  come. 

"  From  this  confession,  the  writer  would  remark, 
that  if  great  imperfections  attend  the  most  enlight- 
ened Christians  who  have,  from  their  very  infancy, 
been  trained  up  in  the  ways  of  God;  how  much  more 
may  this  be  expected  to  be  the  case  with  the  first 
converts  from  paganism,  who  cannot  be  supposed  in 
a  short  time,  to  divest  themselves  entirely  of  the  in- 
fluence of  native  prejudices,  or  completely  to  break 
the  force  of  former  habits! — To  object  to  first  con- 
verts, because  they  are  less  perfect  than  Christians 
who  have  enjoyed  greater  privileges,  discovers  great 
ignorance  of  human  nature,  and  great  inattention  to 
the  history  of  past  ages.  None  but  narrow-minded 
bigots,  who  take  up  subjects  by  halves;  insipid  mo- 
ralists, swelled  with  pharisaical  pride;  and  skeptics, 
in  whose  eyes  religion  and  vice  are  mere  relative 
terms,  which  may  be  changed  and  rechanged,  ac- 
cording to  the  tempers  and  circumstances  of  man- 
kind;— none  but  such  will  sneeringly  object  to  them. 
Tsae-a-ko  adhered  to  his  profession  of  the  Gospel 
until  his  death,  which  took  place  in  1818.  He  died 
of  a  consumption;  but  being  removed  to  a  distance 


REV.  W.   MILNE,  D.  D.  151 

from  his  instructer,  there  was  no  means  of  ascertain- 
ing the  state  of  his  mind  in  view  of  eternity."  (If 
these  pleadings  for  candour  towards  the  first  Chinese 
converts  be  only  fair,  what  rampant  foHy  it  is  to  treat 
as  Fathers  of  the  Church,  the  first  converts  from 
the  Gnostic  Schools  of  the  second  and  third  century? 
Tsae-a-ko's  views  of  Christianity  could  hardly  be 
more  crude  than  those  of  Chrysostom  or  the  two 
Gregories,  Nyssen  and  Nazienzen.  Do  the  Oxford 
Tract  School  imagine  that  no  one  can  read  the  Fa- 
thers but  themselves?  The  author  of  "Natural  En- 
thusiasm "  has  read  too  much  for  them!  His  own 
enthusiasm,  however,  is  unnatural,  when  he  claims 
a  monopoly  of  this  knowledge.  Not  a  few  contem- 
porary Dissenters  had  read  the  Fathers  before  he 
knew  their  names.) 

"  Nearly  about  the  same  time,  two  other  persons, 
the  one  a  teacher  of  the  Chinese  language,  and  the 
other  a  writer,  who  had  both  attended  Dr.  Morrison's 
instructions,  gave  such  an  account  of  their  views  of 
Christianity,  as  would  in  the  eyes  of  most  Christians 
have  justified  their  being  baptized;  but  it  was  thought 
better  to  be  backward,  and  err  on  the  side  of  caution, 
rather  than  on  that  of  haste,  in  dispensing  baptism. 
These  two  persons  were  not  baptized;  and  circum- 
stances in  which  they  were  not  to  blame,  have  since 
concurred  to  remove  them  from  connexion  with  the 
Mission.  They  still  manifest  a  friendly  disposition, 
and  peruse  Christian  books,  and  it  is  hoped,  may  at 
some  future  time,  declare  themselves  '  on  the  Lord*s 
side.^ 

"  On  July  2Sth,  1814,  a  native  Chinese  whom  Dr. 
Morrison  had  employed  as  a  writer  in  transcribing 
the  New  Testament  from  his  MSS.  was  seized  by 


152  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

the  police,  for  a  debt  owing  to  his  father  who  had 
been  dead  eleven  or  twelve  years.  He  was  put  in 
irons,  and  apprehended  much  ill  usage.  Dr.  M. 
being  acquainted  with  the  magistrate,  obtained  his 
liberation  on  bail.  It  was  the  object  of  the  prose- 
cutor, by  intimidation,  to  fotce  the  man's  employer 
to  pay  the  money.  This  mode  of  attack  occurred 
more  than  once  to  the  Mission. 

"  On  the  2d  September,  the  same  year,  there  was 
issued  a  very  violent  edict  against  the  Tien-choo- 
keaou,  that  is,  the  Roman  Catholic  Christians. 
Harsher  language  was  employed  than  had  ever  be- 
fore been  used;  they  were  said  to  be  worse  than  the 
Pihleen-keaou,  that  is,  white  water-lily  sect,  a  certain 
fraternity  which  had  rebelled  several  times  during 
the  former  and  present  reigns.  This  was  no  doubt 
overstrained;  for  though  there  miglit  be  here  and 
there,  perhaps,  found  an  individual  Catholic  or  two 
in  the  different  provinces,  who,  acting  contrary  to  his 
profession  and  instructions,  behaved  ill,  it  is  not  to  be 
believed  that  any  such  charge  applied  to  them  ge- 
nerally. They  ought  perhaps  rather  to  be  viewed 
as  a  peaceable  people.  Indeed  were  they  otherwise 
disposed,  their  number  and  means  are  so  very  small, 
that  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  they  would  attempt  any 
thing  against  the  Government.  What  can  a  mere 
handful  of  persecuted  people,  whose  numbers  are  not 
as  one  to  ten  thousand  of  their  oppressors,  effect? 
When  we  look  back  on  the  history  of  the  Christian 
Church,  we  can  hardly  be  at  a  loss  for  the  motives 
of  Government  in  such  a  charge:  *they  are  ill-af- 
fected to  the  priesthood  and  to  the  state,'  are  charges 
which  have  often  proved  convenient  to  the  enemies 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  153 

of  Christians,  both  in  Pagan  and  Christian  coun- 
tries. 

"From  his  first  arrival  in  China,  Dr.  Morrison  had 
been  preparing  materials  for  a  Dictionary  of  the  Chi- 
nese language;  and  it  became  now  a  subject  of  se- 
rious consideration  how  it  could  be  printed.  The 
New  Testament  was  finished — another  member  was 
added  to  the  Mission;  and  others  were  expected  to 
join  it  at  no  very  distant  period*  In  mere  manuscript 
form,  had  it  been  completed,  the  dictionary  could  not 
be  very  extensively  useful.  The  labour  and  expense 
of  transcribing  it  would  have  been  too  discouraging, 
few  could  have  afforded  the  expense  of  getting  a 
copy  made,  and  still  fewer  would  have  had  fortitude 
and  patience  to  transcribe  it  themselves*  The  8,000 
character  Dictionary,  composed  by  the  Romish  Mis- 
sionaries, cost  about  200  Spanish  dollars  to  tran- 
scribe, and  it  does  not  contain  more  than  one  sixth 
of  what  Dr.  M.'s  plan  embraced.  He  had  gone  to 
considerable  expense  for  books  necessary  in  the  com- 
pilation, and  bestowed  considerable  labour  on  the 
materials*  If  the  work  could  not  be  printed,  not 
only  the  public  in  general,  but  also  the  Mission,  for 
the  use  of  which  it  was  primarily  and  chiefly  (though 
not  exclusively)  intended,  would  in  a  great  measure 
lose  that  assistance  in  acquiring  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage, which,  it  was  presumed,  the  book  would  fur- 
nish. It  was  a  work,  the  execution  of  which  would 
necessarily  be  protracted  through  a  course  of  several 
years.  The  expense  would  have  been  far  too  heavy 
for  any  individual  not  in  affluent  cicumstances;  and 
few  societies  for  religious  purposes  were  adequate  to 
it.  However,  the  work  was  undertaken  by  the  H. 
E.  I.  Company,  on  that  scale  of  liberality  which  ge- 
14 


154  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

nerally  characterizes  the  operations  of  that  opulent 
and  distinguished  body.  It  had  been  previously 
brought  to  their  notice,  by  individual  gentlemen  of 
the  Factory  in  China,  w^ho  thought  the  work  likely 
to  facilitate  their  commercial  intercourse  with  the 
Chinese,  as  well  as  to  promote  the  interests  of  gene- 
ral Hterature.  The  views  of  the  H.  E.  I.  Company 
in  taking  up  the  Dictionary,  were  no  doubt  chiefly, 
if  not  solely,  for  commercial  and  literary  purposes; 
but  that  will  in  no  way  lessen  the  usefulness  of  the 
work,  to  those  who  wish  to  promote  the  knowledge 
of  the  Gospel  in  China.  The  members  and  friends 
of  the  Chinese  Mission  could  not  but  feel  grateful, 
and  rejoice,  that  it  had  been  undertaken  on  so  full 
and  liberal  a  plan,  by  a  body  of  men  who  would  not 
feel  the  expense.  In  conformity  with  a  previous  re- 
solution of  the  Court  of  Directors,  Mr.  P.  P.  Thorns 
was  sent  out  with  a  press,  types,  and  other  requisites 
for  printing.  He  arrived  at  Macao,  2nd  September, 
1814,  and  applied  himself  with  great  assiduity  to  the 
fabrication  of  moveable  metal  types,  in  which,  after 
conquering  great  difficulties,  he  was  finally  success- 
ful to  a  degree  far  beyond  expectation.  The  print- 
ing proceeded  very  slowly  the  first  year,  owing  to  the 
many  obstacles  which  attended  the  casting  and  cut- 
ting the  characters.  The  first  number  of  the  Dic- 
tionary was  finished  and  sent  home  in  January, 
1816.  The  second  number,  and  a  volume  of  Dia- 
logues, have  since  made  their  appearance. 

**  After  the  establishment  of  the  Mission  at  Ma- 
lacca, Mr.  Thoms  often  rendered  it  considerable 
service  by  his  advice  in  what  regarded  the  printing, 
and  in  everyother  way  in  his  power,  for  which  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  155 

writer  of  these  pages  takes  this  opportunity  of  ex- 
pressing his  gratitude. 

"During  the  greater  part  of  the  following  winter, 
Mr.  Milne  resided  at  Canton,  studying  the  language, 
and  enjoying  the  occasional  assistance  of  Mr.  Mor- 
rison. By  the  kindness  of  A.  P.,  Esq.,  of  the  H.  C.'s 
Factory,  he  obtained  the  use  of  several  rooms  gratis, 
which  saved  a  considerable  sum  of  money  to  the 
Mission.  For  this  favour,  as  well  as  for  many  sub- 
sequent civilities,  he  considers  himself  much  indebted 
to  that  gentleman. 

"On  the  16th  December,  1814,  the  sum  of  1,000 
Spanish  dollars  was  paid  to  Dr.  Morrison,  to  whom 
it  was  bequeathed  by  the  late  William  Parry,  Esq., 
one  of  the  English  East  India  Company's  Factory  at 
Canton,  to  be  employed  as  Dr.  M.  should  deem  most 
calculated  *  to  diffuse  the  knowledge  of  our  blessed  re- 
ligion.^ The  principal  part  of  this  sum  was  appro- 
priated to  the  printing  of  the  12mo  edition  of  the 
Chinese  New  Testament." 

(The  Chinese  Dictionary,  as  one  of  the  achieve- 
ments of  the  Mission,  deserves  more  notice  than  Dr. 
Milne  has  bestowed  on  it.  In  1810,  even  the  Quar- 
terly Review  despaired  of  England,  as  incapable  of 
giving  to  the  world  such  a  work.  "  That  honour," 
they  say,  "we  greatly  fear  is  reserved  for  Bona- 
parte. We  have  heard  that  Langles  and  Le  Guignes 
are  to  execute  it."  In  1809,  they  mocked  "the  fes- 
tive board"  of  the  East  India  Directors,  as  consuming 
annually  thrice  as  much  as  a  Dictionary  would  cost! 
This  is  a  mean  insinuation,  ^uber  claims  more 
credit  for  the  Company  than  it  deserves:  but  still, 
the  Directors  deserve  much.  If  they  feasted  as  usual, 
they  also  devoted  Ten  Thousand  Pounds  to  the  pub^ 


156  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

lication  of  Dr.  Morrison's  Dictionary.  Thus  Bona- 
parte did  less,  and  the  Directors  more,  than  the 
Quarterly  predicted;  and  a  Nonconformist  Missionary 
did  what  the  Quarterly  would  not  have  predicted, 
had  an  angel  told  the  editor.  When  will  the  Uni- 
versities do  for  Chinese  literature  what  the  Company 
did]  When  will  their  Oriental  Chairs  attempt  to 
vie  with  Canton  and  Seramporel  Both  Popery  and 
Dissent  throw  the  Church  into  the  shade  by  transla- 
tions. This  should  not  be  the  case!  It  would  not, 
if  the  Church  Missionary  Society  could  help  it.) 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  MALACCA  MISSION. 

"In  the  course  of  the  year  1814,  Dr.  Morrison 
had  translated  the  book  of  Genesis.  It  was  revised, 
and  printed  in  the  beginning  of  1815,  in  a  12mo 
size,  to  correspond  with  the  late  edition  of  the  New 
Testament. 

"  For  a  considerable  time,  Mrs.  Morrison  had  suf- 
fered great  indisposition;  and  a  sea  voyage  and 
change  of  climate  were  pointed  out  as  the  most  likely 
means  for  the  restoration  of  health.  In  countries 
where  friends  of  a  congenial  mind  and  edifying  con- 
versation, are  but  few,  it  is  no  easy  matter  for  the 
members  of  a  Christian  family  to  separate;  and  espe- 
cially where  urgent  and  important  duties  of  a  local 
nature  prevent  those  that  are  in  health  from  accom- 
panying, and  rendering  the  needful  attentions  to  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  157 

afflicted  party.  But  it  is  a  trial  which  duty  often 
calls  upon  them  to  bear.  The  members  of  the  Chi- 
nese Mission  have  had  it  to  encounter  more  than 
once.  It  was  severely  felt  by  them  all  in  the  present 
instance,  especially  by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Morrison  them- 
selves. Yet  they  considered  that  his  labours  were 
at  that  time  of  so  important  and  urgent  a  nature,  as 
that  the  suspension  of  them  even  for  a  few  months, 
would  have  been  a  great  loss  to  the  cause  in  which 
he  was  engaged;  and  hoped  that,  as  they  were  sepa- 
rating at  the  call  of  duty,  God  would  support  their 
minds  and  afford  his  gracious  protection.  Mrs.  M» 
accordingly  embarked  with  their  two  children  on 
the  2 1  St  January,  1815,  for  England,  where,  by  the 
good  providence  of  God,  she  arrived  in  safety.  The 
change  of  climate  and  the  society  of  friends,  proved 
at  first  very  beneficial  to  her  health  and  spirits."  (I 
owe  much  of  my  intimate  knowledge  of  my  friends 
in  China,  to  this  visit  of  Mrs.  Morrison's.  She  came 
prepared  to  tell  me  all  their  history  from  the  time 
they  joined  her  at  Macao.  Mr.  John  Morrison, 
although  very  young  then,  has  not  forgotten,  I  am 
sure,  the  rapture  with  which  his  sweet  mother  was 
wont  to  speak  of  the  Milnes  at  my  fire-side  in  Liver- 
pool. She  was  introduced  to  me  by  a  letter  from 
Mrs.  Milne,  thus:  "  I  refer  you  to  her  for  informa- 
tion concerning  us.  I  have  raised  her  expectations 
of  finding  a  friend  in  you.  You  see,  Robert,  I  have 
not  lost  my  good  opinion  of  you,  although  I  am  pee- 
vish because  the  fleet  has  brought  me  no  letters  from 
any  of  my  friends.  You  will  find  Mrs.  Morrison  a 
clever,  well-educated  woman,  and  pious.  I  do  love 
her!  She  has  been  very  kind  to  me."  Macao,  ^Oth 
January,  1815.) 

14* 


158  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"Religious  people  seem  often  to  feel  such  separa- 
tions more  keenly  than  others  do;  the  reason  of  this 
may  perhaps  be,  that  they  view  the  relations  of  life, 
and  the  obligations  of  relative  duty,  in  a  more  serious 
light;  as  formed  by  the  wise  appointment  of  God, 
binding  by  his  express  authority,  and  having  an  in- 
fluence upon  their  own  present  and  eternal  state. 
And  this,  by  the  way,  may  account  for  the  great 
measure  of  grief  which  some  eminenily  pious  persons 
often  manifest  at  the  death  of  relatives  and  particu- 
lar friends.  Those  who  think  that  because  a  man 
is  a  Missionary,  therefore  he  should  feel  less  interest 
ui  his  family,  and  less  concern  for  afflicted  or  poor 
relatives,  than  others  do,  should  read  their  New  Tes- 
tament again,  and  learn  more  carefully  the  nature 
and  obligation  of  relative  duties.  Such  a  supposi- 
tion, if  it  ever  exist,  is  very  dishonourable  to  those 
that  entertain  it;  and  will  never  be  suffered  to  remain 
in  the  heart  of  one  who  lives  under  habitual  impres- 
sions of  what  the  Scripture  teaches  concerning  the 
human  relations.  Who,  that  fully  knows  the  Gos- 
pel of  Jesus,  as  a  system  of  doctrine  and  duty,  would 
ever  deem  that  Missionary  worthy  of  patronage,  who, 
whatever  his  zeal,  talents,  and  self-denial  may  be, 
overlooks  his  aged  parents,  his  afflicted  relatives,  and 
his  own  family?  How  can  he  be  considered  fit  to 
inculcate  on  the  Heathen  the  morals  of  the  Gospel, 
who  himself  attends  not  to  the  most  obvious  dictates 
of  the  law  of  nature!  and  what  judgment  shall  we 
form  of  the  consistency  of  those  supporters  of  Mis- 
sions, who  seem  desirous  of  inculcating  principles, 
which,  if  followed,  would  inevitably  tend  to  lead 
those  whom  they  send  forth,  to  trifle  with  the  duties 
of  relative  life!"     (Who  those  "supporters"  were> 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  159 

to  whom  Dr.  Milne  refeiSj  I  cannot  tell:  but,  during 
no  short  nor  slight  knowledge  of  the  Board,  have 
I  ever  seen  any  such  directors,  or  heard  of  such  prin- 
ciples.    The  leanings  are  all  the  other  way  now.) 

"During  the  time  Mr.  Milne  remained  in  Canton, 
he  composed  a  Treatise  on  the  Life  of  Christ,  in 
Chinese,  which  was  printed  at  Canton  in  February, 
1815.     It  was  divided  into  twenty  sections,  and  a 
preface;  and  the  style  of  the  greater  part  corrected 
by  Dr.  Morrison,  w^ithout  whose  sanction  he  could 
not,  at  that  early  period  of  his  Chinese  studies,  have 
ventured  to  publish  it.     He  derived  considerable  ad- 
vantage, in  composing  it,  from  the  New  Testament 
already  translated,  as  well  as  from  the  other  Chris- 
tian publications  formerly  noticed.     For,  although 
the  style  of  these  was  nearly  as  difficult  as  that  of 
native  Chinese  books;  yet,  from  previously  knowing 
the  subject,  he  could  read  them  with  more  facility, 
and  perceive  more  clearly  the  proper  arrangement 
of  characters  in  a  sentence,  and  the  peculiarities  of 
the   Chinese   idiom.     For  this  advantage,  among 
others,  subsequent  labourers  are  indebted  to  those 
who  went  before  them.     In  the  earlier  part  of  a 
man's  application  to  foreign  languages,  such  helps 
should  be  diligently  used;  as  he  advances  to  higher 
degrees  of  attainment,  the  most  proper  models  of 
style  will  be  found  in  the  writings  of  learned  natives. 
'*  The  blocks  cut  for  printing  the  life  of  Christ 
were  carried  to  Malacca,  where  the  work  has  under- 
gone many  corrections  and  improvements  in  the  lan-r 
guage;  but  still  the  author  thinks  the  style  of  an  in- 
ferior kind.     It  was  gratifying,  however,  to  find  that 
the   book  was  generally  understood  by  the  lower 
classes  of  Chinese;  and  often  read  with  some  degree 


160  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  interest.  This  was  as  much  as  could  reasonably 
be  expected  from  a  first  attempt;  and  it  encouraged 
him  to  persevere.  Many  copies  of  it  have  been 
printed  and  widely  dispersed.  May  it  prove  the 
means  of  leading  many  sinners  to  the  *  knowledge 
of  the  true  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath 
sent.' 

"As  Mr.  Milne  could  not  remain  for  any  length 
of  time  in  Macao,  it  was  necessary  to  determine  on 
the  place  to  which  he  should,  at  the  close  of  the  sea- 
son, remove.  While  absent  in  the  island*  the  pre- 
ceding year,  every  possible  inquiry  relative  to  the 
most  proper  place  for  the  chief  seat  of  the  Mission 
was  made.  Java  appeared  to  possess  very  great  ad- 
vantages for  a  Missionary  station.  The  Chinese 
population  was  great;  the  intercourse  with  China, 
by  junks,  frequent;  and  the  constituted  authorities 
disposed  to  afford  facilities.  The  Honourable  T.  S. 
Raffles,  the  Governor,  expressed  a  readiness  to  for- 
ward the  establishment  of  the  Mission,  should  Mr. 
Milne  determine  to  settle  in  Java,  during  the  time 
of  his  administration;  and  the  Rev.  Professor  Ross, 
and  several  other  Dutch  gentlemen  engaged  to  use 
their  influence  with  the  Netherlands'  Government, 
in  favour  of  the  Mission,  at  the  time  of  the  expected 
restoration  of  the  island. 

"At  Malacca  the  Chinese  population  was  small; 
but  the  place  was  near  to  China  itself;  commanded 
a  readier  intercourse  with  all  parts  of  the  Archipe- 
lago where  Chinese  have  settled — lay  in  the  direct 
way  between  Cochin  China,  Siam,  and  Penang — 
and  possessed  a  frequent  and  ready  intercourse  with 
India  and  Canton.  Though  the  number  of  Chinese 
at  Malacca  was  vastly  smaller  than  in  Java,  yet  it 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  161 

was  supposed  that  a  Mission  established  at  the  for- 
mer place  would,  in  consequence  of  its  more  favour- 
able locality,  afford  an  opportunity  of  communicating 
with  a  much  greater  number  than  one  established  at 
the  latter  place  could.  Besides,  it  was  considered  a 
more  healthy  place  than  Batavia,  and  consequently 
more  fit  for  a  Mission  which,  it  was  wished,  might 
grow  into  a  kind  of  central  station  for  Missions  in 
different  countries;  and  ultimately  become  the  seat 
of  a  Seminary  where  the  Chinese,  Malay,  and 
other  Ultra-Ganges  languages  should  be  cultivated. 
Should  the  Missions  extend,  ill  health  would  some- 
times oblige  those  engaged  in  them  to  remove — old 
age,  death,  and  other  causes  would  render  some 
peaceful  asylum  to  widows,  orphans,  and  survivors, 
necessary.  The  children  belonging  to  the  members 
of  the  several  Missions,  would  require  education. 
Malacca  seemed  well  adapted  to  these  several  pur- 
poses. It  was  a  quiet  place;  the  existing  authori- 
ties were  favourably  disposed;  and  should  a  change 
of  Government  take  place,  no  obstacle,  it  was  sup- 
posed, would  be  thrown  in  the  way  by  the  Dutch. 

These  reasons  determined  Dr.  Morrison  and  his 
colleague  to  fix  on  Malacca  in  preference  to  Batavia 
or  Penang,  where  the  Mission  might  have  also  been 
established.  The  station,  it  was  possible,  might  not 
answer  all  the  purposes  which  they  had  in  view;  but 
they  were  guided  by  what  seemed,  for  the  time,  most 
probable.  Mr.  Morrison  had  long  thought  it  exceed- 
ingly desirable  to  have,  in  some  quiet  place,  near  to 
China,  a  station  which,  would  be  a  centre  of  union 
and  communication,  and  which  should  be  furnished 
with  such  means  as  give  to  Missions  the  most  ra- 
tional pledges  of  permanency  and  utihty.     Though 


162  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

he  and  his  fellow-labourer  might  not  have  the  hap- 
piness of  living  to  see  the  new  station  furnished  with 
all  necessary  means;  yet  that  did  not  seem  a  suffi- 
cient reason  why  a  commencement  should  not  be 
made,  or  why  their  plan  should  not,  from  the  first, 
embrace  them  as  its  ultimatum.  They  were  aware 
that  the  progress  of  human  institutions  is  in  general 
slow;  and  especially  so  where  there  is  neither  in- 
fluence nor  wealth  at  command.  They  resolved  to 
begin  on  a  small  and  unassuming  scale;  but  con- 
stantly to  keep  their  eye  upon,  and  direct  their 
efforts  towards,  great  ends.  They  looked  forward 
to  the  attainment  of  the  object,  as  the  traveller  does 
to  some  very  distant,  but  highly  important  eminence, 
which  he  longs  to  gain;  but  between  him  and  which 
there  lies  a  rugged,  winding,  and  fatiguing  road, 
which  must  be  trodden  always  with  cautious,  often 
with  trembling,  steps;  and  under  the  painful  sus- 
pense of  uncertainty,  whether  he  can  ever  reach  the 
desired  point,  or  not.  It  appeared  clearly  to  be  their 
duty  to  make  an  attempt;  should  it  prove  abortive, 
the  experience  of  the  failure  would  be  useful  to  those 
whose  good  fortune  it  should  be  to  prove  more  suc- 
cessful. The  substance  of  their  views,  is  contained 
in  the  following  resolutions;" — (which  I  preserve 
here,  although  they  exist  in  Dr.  Morrison's  life,  be- 
cause that  valuable  work  is  too  expensive  to  find 
many  readers  in  Dr.  Milne's  old  circle.  Besides, 
they  are  taken  from  his  Retrospect.) 

"  M.  That  the  present  state  of  China  is  such  as 
renders  printing,  and  several  other  labours  connected 
with  our  Mission,  very  difficult;  and  even  personal 
residence  uncertain.  It  is  desirable,  therefore,  to  try 
to  obtain  a  station  under  some  European  Protestant 


REV.  W.  MiLNEj  D.  D.  163 

Governmeflt,  near  to  China,  where  the  chief  seat  of 
our  Chinese  Mission  may  be  fixed  with  more  rational 
prospects  of  perpetuity  and  utility;  and  where  pre- 
parations may  be  made  for  entering  China  with 
more  effect,  as  soon  as  it  shall  please  God  to  open  a 
door  for  us.  Malacca,  we  consider  as  a  place  adapted 
for  this  purpose — and  it  is  accordingly  resolved,  that 
Mr.  Milne  proceed  to  that  place  with  a  view  to  com- 
mence the  Mission. 

"  '  II.  That  on  Mr.  M.'s  arrival  at  Malacca,  an 
attempt  be  made  to  obtain,  by  grant  or  by  purchase, 
a  spot  of  ground,  which  shall  be  the  property  of  the 
Mission;  and  on  which,  such  buildings  as  are  requi- 
site for  our  purposes,  shall  be  erected. 

"  *  III.  That  the  establishment  of  a  Chinese  Free 
School  be  attempted  as  early  as  possible,  in  hope  that 
it  may  prepare  the  way  for  a  Seminary,  in  which 
pious  natives  shall  finally  be  instructed  with  a  view 
to  the  Christian  Ministry  in  China,  and  in  the  ad- 
jacent countries. 

"  *IV.  That  a  small  Chinese  work  in  the  form  of 
a  Magazine,  be  published  at  Malacca  monthly,  or 
as  often  as  it  can  with  propriety  be  done;  in  order  to 
combine  the  diffusion  of  general  knowledge  with 
that  of  Christianity. 

"  'V.  That  the  station  shall  be  regulated  chiefly 
with  a  view  to  the  Chinese;  but  not  exclusively  so. 
As  soon  as  instruments  and  means  are  obtained, 
Missions  in  the  Malay  and  other  adjacent  countries, 
may  be  connected  therewith.  This  is  the  more 
important,  as  it  is  highly  probable  the  Missionary 
Society  will  shortly  send  out  Missionaries  to  the 
Malays,  &c. 

"  *VI.  That  the  station,  being  intended  for  the 


164  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

combination  of  various  objects  relative  to  Chinese;, 
Malay,  and  other  Missions  on  this  side  of  India,  it 
shall  assume  some  general  denomination  fit  to  in- 
clude all,  which  shall  be  afterwards  fixed  upon* 
"  The  Ultra-Ganges'  Missions,"  has  since  been 
chosen;  not  with  any  wish  to  insinuate  that  there 
are  no  other  Missions  on  this  side  of  India,  but  as  a 
fixed  term,  under  which  those  sent  out  to  these  parts 
by  the  Missionary  Society  could  be  included.  It 
is  to  be  viewed  rather  as  pointing  to  the  scene  of  our 
labours,  than  intimating  that  we  consider  ourselves 
as  sole  possessors  of  the  field. 

"*Vn.  That  printing  in  Chinese,  Malay,  and 
English,  be  attempted  as  soon  as  proper  persons  and 
means  can  be  obtained;  and  that  the  remaining  parts 
of  the  Chinese  version  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  other 
Christian  publications  in  Chinese  and  Malay,  and 
such  English  books  as  may  tend  to  illustrate  the 
native  languages,  customs,  and  opinions,  or  other- 
wise to  facilitate  the  progress  of  the  Missions,  be 
printed. 

"  'VIII.  That  a  small  periodical  publication  in  the 
English  language,  with  a  view  of  promoting  union 
and  co-operation  among  the  Missionary  Society's 
Missions  in  different  parts  of  India,  and  of  promoting 
the  love  and  practice  of  Christian  virtue  generally, 
is  very  desirable;  and  that  it  be  attempted  at  Malacca 
with  all  convenient  speed;  and  our  fellow-labourers 
in  the  Gospel  invited  to  assist  us  therein. 

"  *  IX.  That  there  be  stated  and  occasional  reli- 
gious services  conducted  in  the  Chinese  language, 
for  the  instruction  of  the  Heathen;  and  a  place  of 
Christian  worship  built  or  procured  as  soon  as  the 
circumstances  of  the  Mission  may  admit. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  165 

"  'X.  That  as  Mr.  Morrison's  engagements  with 
his  Chinese  Dictionary,  &c.,  do  not  now  admit  of  his 
undivided  attention  to  translation,  the  second  mem- 
ber of  the  Mission  shall  engage  in  translating  some 
parts  of  the  Old  Testament— ^thus  uniting  their  la- 
bours till  the  whole  version  be  completed.' 

"These  particulars  contain  the  substance  of  the 
resolutions  which  were  then  formed;  and,  (as  will 
appear  afterwards)  the  several  objects  which  they 
point  out  were,  by  the  help  of  a  gracious  Providence, 
some  of  them  obtained,  and  most  of  them  begun 
within  three  years  after  the  commencement  of  the 
Mission  at  Malacca.  It  is  to  be  understood  that 
these  resolutions  were  formed  with  all  due  deference 
to  the  Directors  of  the  Missionary  Soci£ty,  who 
had  the  power  to  confirm  or  annul  any  or  all  of  them. 
They  were  drawn  up  as  a  sort  of  guide  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Chinese  Mission,  to  enable  them  to 
manage,  to  the  best  advantage,  that  discretionary 
power  which  the  Directors  had  reposed  in  them. 
These  objects  were  to  be  constantly  kept  in  eye,  and 
all  the  proceedings  of  the  Mission  at  Malacca,  ma- 
naged with  a  view  to  their  final  accomplishment. 
It  is,  no  doubt,  important  to  have  fixed  and  defined 
objects  in  view.  Where  this  is  not  the  case,  the 
mind  hesitates;  and  the  time  which  should  be  em- 
ployed in  vigorous  action  is  too  often  spent  in  rea- 
soning between  various  objects,  which  appear  of 
nearly  equal  importance. 

"The  season  being  nearly  over,  Mr.  Milne  and 
family  began  to  prepare  for  their  departure  from 
China— Chinese  books,  printing  paper,  a  teaeher  of 
the  language,  and  workmen  were  procured.  Mr. 
and  Mrs?.  M.  experienced  much  kindness  from  the 
15 


166  MEMOIRS  01*  TME 

Members  of  the  English,  and  other  foreign  Factories 
in  China.  The  benevolent  attentions  of  J.  B.  U., 
Esq.,  and  J.  L.,  Esq.,  and  of  their  famihes,  were  such 
as  deserve  a  lasting  place  in  their  most  grateful  re- 
collections. While  in  Canton,  Mr.  Milne  received 
many  kindnesses  from  several  American  gentlemen, 
and  was  laid  under  particular  obligations  to  B.  C, 
Esq.,  American  Consul,  for  a  letter  granted  to  him, 
under  the  seal  of  the  United  States,  requesting 
that,  if  by  the  war  (which  then  existed  between 
Great  Britain  and  America)  Mr.  M.  should  on  his 
passage  fall  into  the  hands  of  any  American  vessel 
of  war,  cruizing  in  these  seas,  he  might  be  treated 
with  kindness,  and  landed  at  some  port,  as  near  as 
practicable  to  his  destination.  The  Consul  thought, 
that  as  Christianity  was  no  national  thing,  the  war, 
which  unfortunately  existed,  ought  not  to  throw  ob- 
stacles in  the  way  of  those  whose  sole  object  was  to 
promote  the  Gospel,  and  who  devote  their  lives  for 
the  instruction  and  benefit  of  mankind. 

"To  part  with  their  friends,  under  whose  roof 
they  had  experienced  from  their  first  arrival  in  China 
a  continued  display  of  Christian  attentions  of  no 
ordinary  kind,  was  very  painful  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Milne.  But  the  call  of  duty  was  imperious.  They 
accordingly,  after  great  difficulty  in  reaching  the  ship, 
embarked  on  the  17th  of  April.  The  fifth  day  they 
were  at  sea  Mrs.  Milne  was  delivered  of  twin  boys, 
under  circumstances  peculiarly  distressing;  but,  by 
the  care  of  Providence,  her  life  and  their  lives  were 
mercifully  preserved."  (It  was,  perhaps,  right  to 
state  the  matter  thus  generally  in  his  own  public 
narrative:  but  the  fact  is,  that  to  save  expense  to  the 
Society,  he  had  gone  to  sea  without  any  female  ser- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  16T 

vant  or  companion  for  Mrs.  Milne;  having  no  reason 
to  suspect  that  she  would  need  help  so  soon.  I  have 
seen  his  private  account  of  the  crisis;  and  it  is  more 
than  touchi7ig — it  is  overwhelming — and  yet  both 
bore  up  nobly,  and,  between  them,  nursed  the  twins 
thirty-three  days  on  board!)  "  After  thirty-five  days' 
passage  they  safely  reached  Malacca,  and  were  most 
kindly  received  by  Major  Farquhar,  the  resident, 
who  has  on  every  occasion  manifested  his  friendly 
regards  to  their  family  and  objects. 

"In  China,  during  the  summer  of  1815,  the  indis- 
cretion of  a  native,  who  was  engaged  to  prepare 
metal  types  for  the  Dictionary,  induced  him  to  col- 
lect a  great  many  workmen,  in  a  situation  adjoining 
one  of  the  public  offices,  in  consequence  of  which 
some  alarm  was  occasioned,  and  an  attack  fiom  the 
local  government  on  the  press  was  dreaded.  This 
circumstance,  though  totally  unconnected  WMth  the 
Mission,  yet  occasioned  the  loss  of  500  Spanish  dol- 
lars to  it.  The  person  in  whose  possession  the  blocks 
of  the  12mo  New  Testament  were,  hearing  of  the 
impending  danger  to  the  press,  and  fearing  that  it 
might  reach  him,  in  a  fit  of  apprehension  destroyed 
the  chief  part  of  them.    They  have  been  since  recut. 

"  On  the  24th  August,  Dr.  Morrison  finished  a 
revisal  of  the  large  edition  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  was  gratified  to  be  able,  upon  the  whole,  to 
judge  of  it  favourably,  as  he  gradually  advanced  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  language.  Various  verbal  and 
typographical  errors  and  omissions  were  discovered, 
to  correct  which,  measures  were  taken.  None'  of 
them  were  of  great  importance,  and  to  be  without 
any  was  a  thing  rather  desired  than  expected. 

'4n  the  autumn  of  this  year,  that  noble  institu- 


168  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

tion,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  to  which 
almost  every  modern  version  of  the  Scriptures  into 
Heathen  languages  is  indebted,  gave  a  donation  of 
.£1000,  to  assist  us  in  the  Chinese  translation.  A 
considerable  part  of  this  grant  went  to  defray  the 
expense  of  the  first  edition  of  the  New  Testament, 
which  was  this  time  nearly  circulated.  Thus  Provi>- 
dence  furnished  the  means  of  paying  the  expense 
already  incurred;  and  we  were  encouraged  to  pro- 
ceed with  a  second  edition."  (It  must  not  be  sup^ 
posed,  from  the  triumph  with  which  Dr.  Milne  so 
often  refers  to  Dr.  Morrison's  Version  of  the  New 
Testament,  that  he  confined  himself  to  the  circula- 
tion of  it,  or  of  general  tracts.  He  translated  and 
circulated  many  striking  anecdotes,  to  awaken  cu- 
riosity and  interest  about  the  word  of  God,  He  was 
fond  of  anecdotes  and  apothegms,  which  spoke  vo- 
lumes. He  enriched  both  his  letters  and  sermons 
with  them:  and  having  seen  their  effect  upon  his 
hearers  and  correspondents  at  home,  he  tried  their 
point  upon  the  Chinese  mind.  It  is  very  likely,  there- 
fore, that  future  Missionaries  may  find  Chinese  ver- 
sions of  some  of  our  familiar  anecdotes  and  emphatic 
maxims,  where  they  little  expect  either:  for  "winged 
words^''  live  long!  Missionaries  should  remember 
this  fact,  and  try  to  give  currency  in  all  languages  to 
our  best  Englisli  proverbs  and  watch-words.  They 
are  leaven  wliich  will  work  in  any  lump.  Could  the 
history  of  some  of  our  maxims  be  written,  it  would 
rival  any  influential  example.) 

"The  favourable  reception  which  those  who  were 
appointed  to  the  Mission  at  Malacca,  met  with  from 
the  constituted  authorities,  greatly  encouraged  them; 
and  they  were  led  to  cherish  a  hope  that,  by  the  fa- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  169 

vour  of  Providence,  a  foundation  might  in  course  of 
a  few  years  be  laid,  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
objects  specified  in  the  last  section.  While  in  China, 
comparatively  little  exercise  of  the  judgment  was 
necessary.  The  Mission  there  being  established,  it 
was  only  requisite  to  fall  in  with  plans  already  in 
existence.  At  Malacca,  it  was  otherwise;  that  friend- 
ly personal  counsel  which  lays  the  giver  under  a 
a  sort  of  responsibility  for  the  consequences,  if  his 
counsel  be  followed,  was  at  a  distance;  and  the  only 
alternative  left,  was,  to  adhere  as  closely  as  possible 
to  the  resolutions  formed  in  China,  and  to  the  spirit 
of  those  advices  which  were  frequently  received  by 
ktter  from  thence.  It  was  wished  that  the  Mission 
should  become  important,  and  a  centre  of  exertion. 
Hence  Mr.  Milne  felt  it  a  great  satisfaction  to  his 
mind,  that  the  idea  of  his  settling  at  Malacca  did 
not  proceed  from  himself,  but  from  one  better  ac- 
quainted with  Missionary  affairs,  and  in  whose  judg- 
ment and  affection  he  had  perfect  confidence.  To 
man,  who  knows  but  little  of  what  is  past,  and  less 
of  what  is  future,  it  should  always  be  deemed  a 
privilege,  to  have  the  counsels  of  the  wise  and  good. 
And  those  who  know  themselves,  and  who  have  not 
sworn  consistency  with  rash  assertions  made  in  a 
moment  of  irritation  or  warmth,  will  readily  acknow- 
ledge that  the  mind  often  fluctuites  and  hesitates, 
in  determining  on  measures  which  have  originated 
with  themselves;  which  stand  on  the  basis  of  their 
own  individual  judgment;  and,  in  case  of  the  failure 
of  which,  both  the  consequences  to  others,  and  the 
reproaches  of  their  own  mind  for  presumption  or 
temerity,  must  fall  with  full  weight  on  their  shoul- 
ders alone.  In  extraordinary  cases,  extraordinary 
15* 


170  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

wisdom,  confidence,  and  courage,  may  be  expected. 
In  the  pursuit  of  objects  which,  though  not  extraor- 
dinary, are  yet  highly  important  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind,  we  generally  feel  that  the  concurrent  tes- 
timony of  those  whom  we  esteem,  and  the  approba- 
tion of  good  men,  give  fresh  energy  to  our  heart,  and 
impart  new  strength  to  our  arm.  At  any  rate,  it 
was  so  in  the  present  case:  wlv.le  Mr.  Milne  felt 
himself  charged  with  the  responsibility  of  whatever 
steps  might  be  taken,  nearly  as  much  as  if  the  pro- 
posal had  been  entirely  his  own,  he  also  felt  no  small 
satisfaction  in  knowing  that  he  was  pursuing  a  plan 
which  had  been  revolved  for  years,  in  the  mind  of 
his  fellow-labourer  in  the  Chinese  Mission. 

"As  the  Dutch  Protestant  Christians  in  Malacca, 
had  some  time  before  lost  their  Minister  by  death, 
and  were  entirely  destitute  of  religious  instruction, 
it  was  proposed  by  the  Resident  and  tlie  Deacons  of 
the  Church,  to  Mr.  Milne,  that  he  should  take  charge 
of  the  Church,  and  perform  the  duties  of  a  Christian 
pastor  among  the  people.  But,  considering  himself  as 
a  Missionary  sent  to  labour  among  those  who  had 
never  made  a  profession  of  the  Gospel,  he  did  not 
feel  himself  at  liberty  to  undertake  the  duties  of  a 
fixed  charge  among  Christian  people.  He  therefore 
declined  the  Pastoral  care  of  that  Church,  but 
promised  to  aflford  them  all  the  assistance  which  an 
almost  exclusive  attention  to  Missionary  concerns 
would  admit  of;  at  the  same  time,  admonishing  them 
to  take  the  earliest  opportunity  of  providing  them- 
selves with  a  Minister  who  should  have  due  leisure 
to  attend  to  -their  spiritual  interests.  This  offer  was 
accepted.  He  preached  a  short  discourse  once  every 
week  among  them;  but  from  their  very  partial  know- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  171 

ledge  of  the  English  language,  it  is  not  to  be  sup- 
posed that  much  good  could  be  done.  The  influence 
of  the  truth  upon  an  individual  or  two,  in  reforming 
their  lives,  and  in  producing  a  hearty  regard  for  the 
things  of  God,  was  visible,  and  afforded  high  satis- 
faction. This  stated  service  on  the  Sabbaths  has 
been  continued  to  the  present  time;  and,  notwith- 
standing earnest  and  repeated  solicitations  to  seek  a 
minister  of  their  own,  the  people  are  still  without  one. 
A  small  salary  was  granted,  with  the  sanction  of  the 
Penang  Government,  for  these  occasional  labours. 
It  was  continued  during  the  time  the  Enghsh  held 
possession  of  the  colony,  and  has  been  so  also  since 
the  Dutch  reassumed  the  Government.  Deeming  it 
a  duty  to  lessen  as  much  as  possible  the  burden  of 
the  Missionary  Society,  Mr.  Milne  was  enabled  by 
this  means  to  support  his  family  for  two  years,  without 
putting  the  Directors  to  any  expense.  But  after  that, 
an  indifferent  state  of  personal  health,  and  the  wants 
of  an  increasing  family,  rendered  it  necessary  for  him 
to  draw  on  the  Society  as  formerly."  (Dr.  Milne 
omitted  here  the  fact,  that  he  offered  what  services 
he  could  to  the  Dutch  gratuitously.  So  sincere  was 
he  in  this  offer,  that  when  they  sent  him  the  first 
quarter'is  salary,  he  wrote  back  to  them,  that  they  had 
mistaken  him  entirely.  They  were,  however,  as 
generous  as  he  was  disinterested.) 

"How  great  a  pity  is  it,  that  those  who  bear  the 
Christian  name,  should  be  ever  left  destitute  of  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  in  a  language  which  they 
can  understand.  Were  a  Malay  congregation  formed 
among  the  nominal  Christians  in  Malacca,  and  a  pious 
and  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  set  over  it,  the  most 
important  results  might  be  expected.     Multitudes 


172      •  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

would  attend,  and  many  who,  though  Christians  in 
name,  hve  in  gross  ignorance,  and,  it  is  to  be  feared, 
die  in  their  sins, — would  be  made  wise  unto  salvation. 
The  writer  would  earnestly  recommend  the  spiritual 
state  of  this  people,  to  the  consideration  of  their 
rulers,  and  of  the  clergy  of  the  Reformed  Church. 

"In  conformity  to  the  third  resolution  passed  in 
China,  (vide  sect.  3,  page  176,)  an  attempt  was  soon 
made  to  establish  a  free-school  among  the  Chinese, 
for  the  instruction  of  the  children  of  the  poor.  Good 
order  required  that  the  constituted  authorities  should 
be  previously  informed,  which  was  accordingly  done; 
and  the  measure  was  favoured  with  the  sanction  and 
hearty  approbation  of  the  Resident  and  Commandant. 
But  there  was  no  school-house,  or  money  to  build,  or 
hire  one,  or  to  support  the  school;  and  a  sufficient 
acquaintance  with  the  Christians  in  the  place,  had 
not  been  acquired,  to  justify  an  appHcation  to  their 
liberality.  It  was  therefore,  both  from  principle  and 
from  necessity,  judged  best  to  begin  on  a  very  small 
scale. — To  build  a  school  without  having  first  ob- 
tained scholars,  or  a  high  degree  of  probability  of 
obtaining  them,  might  have  proved  a  waste  of  pro- 
perty, and  exposed  the  Mission  to  ridicule.  Mr. 
Milne  resolved  to  begin  with  two  or  three  scholars, 
if  they  could  be  procured;  hoping  that  the  number 
would  increase,  and  that  necessary  means  would  be 
procured.  A  Chinese  teacher,  who  had  formerly 
acted  as  a  school-master,  and  since  been  reduced  to 
poverty,  was  engaged  at  a  very  small  salary,  but 
with  a  promise  that  it  should  be  increased  in  pro- 
portion as  the  number  of  the  scholars  should  increase. 
This  method  was  followed  with  all  the  teachers- that 
were  subsequently  employed.    A  regard  to  their  owi\ 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 


173 


interest  makes  them  seek  out  scholars;  and  they  are 
much  hetter  fitted  for  this  work  than  a  newly-arrived 
Missionary  can  be.  It  tends  also  to  make  them 
kind  to  the  children;  for  if  they  are  not,  the  parents 
take  them  away;  and  the  teacher's  salary  diminishes. 
When  a  Missionary  cannot  meet  with  men  who  will 
discharge  such  duties  well  from  better  principles 
than  those  of  interest,  he  must  take  them  as  they  are, 
deal  with  them  according  to  the  motives  which  they 
possess,  and  daily  endeavour  to  impart  to  them  others 
of  a  higher  character."  (This  is  a  very  questionable 
principle!  It  may  have  been  a  plausible  plan  then, 
but  the  results  of  such  schools  are  beginning  now  to 
open  the  eyes  of  the  public.  Mr.  Malcom's  work  on 
this  subject  deserves  serious  attention.) 

"A  small  house  in  the  compound,  which  had  been 
formerly  occupied  a.s  a  stable,  was  fitted  up,  at  a  very 
trifling  expense,  for  a  school;  a  few  seats  were  pre- 
pared, and  a  notice  written  in  Chinese  pasted  up  in 
different  parts  of  the  town,  intimating  that  a  school 
for  the  children  of  the  poor  was  about  to  be  estab- 
lished. This  was  something  entirely  new  to  the 
Chinese.  They  had  never  heard  of  such  a  thing  in 
the  place  before;  and  it  need  not  be  matter  of  wonder 
to  the  reader  to  learn  that  a  people,  in  whose  breast 
scarcely  any  motives  but  those  of  interest  bear  sway, 
could  not  at  first,  or  indeed  for  twelve  months,  believe 
that  the  children  were  to  be  tauglit  and  furnished 
with  books  gratuitously.  They  suspected  that  some 
presents  would  be  looked  for;  and  that,  however  fair 
and  liberal  the  proposal  appeared  to  be,  there  were 
still  motives  of  interest  at  bottom.  This  kept  mariy 
back  for  the  first  year.  But  the  necessities  of  the 
teacher  made  him  active.     The  poverty  of  some  pa- 


174  MEMOIR^S  OF  THE 

reats  who  had  a  wish  to  see  their  children  able  to 
read  and  write  disposed  them  to  embrace  the  offer; 
and,  perhaps,  the  curiosity  of  others,  who  wished  to 
prove  whether  the  professions  of  the  Missionary  were 
any  thing  more  than  a  pretence  to  get  gain,  inclined 
them  to  make  a  trial  for  a  few  months.  Thus,  from 
one  motive  or  other,  two  names  were  given  in — a 
short  time  after,  three  more  came  forward — and 
again,  three — and,  finally,  about  fifteen  names  were 
on  the  list.  I  think  it  of  some  importance  to  my 
fellow-servants  in  the  Gospel,  who  may  be  about  to 
commence  their  work  among  the  Heathen,  to  trace, 
as  we  go  along,  the  genuine  motives  which,  I  be- 
lieve, influenced  those  of  whom  I  write;  and  which 
they  may  expect  will  in  a  measure,  at  first,  influence 
those  among  whom  it  may  be  their  lot  to  labour. 
For  why  should  we  hide  the  naked  truth  from  our- 
selves; or  vainly  imagine  that  there  is  any  charm  in 
our  presence,  which  will  speedily  bring  the  people  in 
our  station  to  a  better,  mind  than  they  have  been 
found  to  possess  elsewhere]  When  the  character  of 
a  Mission  is  once  established,  and  time,  sufficient  to 
prove  that  professions  of  disinterestedness  are  found- 
ed in  truth,  has  elapsed;  then,  indeed,  parents  will 
send  their  children  without  suspicion  and  from  a  real 
desire  for  their  improvement. 

"The  Chinese,  as  above  noticed,  are  greatly  ad- 
dicted to  judicial  astrology.  The  principles  of  this 
preposterous  science,  influence  them  in  all  their 
undertakings.  Hence  they  will  not  begin  any 
important  work  but  on  a  lucky  day.  This  is  strictly 
adhered  to  in  opening  a  school.  The  teacher  would 
not  think  himself  happy,  or  the  parents  expect  their 
children  to  make  progress,  if  the  day  on  which  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.D.  175 

school  begins,  be  not  marked  in  the  Imperial  Calen- 
dar, as  a  Kieh-jih,  that  is,  fortunate  day.  The 
teacher  employed  at  Malacca,  said,  *We  Chinese, 
never  begin  any  important  work  like  this,  but  on  a 
lucky  day;  and,  moreover,  it  is  customary  to  give  to 
each  of  the  children,  a  Kae-sinping,  (that  is,  a  heart- 
opening  cake,)  to  expand  their  minds,  and  secure  their 
progress  in  learning!'  Being  but  very  imperfectly 
acquainted  with  the  character  and  sentiments  of  the 
Chinese  people,  I  was  astonished  to  find  even  their 
teachers  led  away  by  such  gross  absurdities,  and  I 
objected  to  the  practice.  It  was,  however  of  no  use, 
to  enter  the  lists  at  so  early  a  period,  with  their 
deeply  rooted  errors  and  absurdities.  It  occurred 
that  it  would  be  better  to  suffer  them  to  take  their 
own  way,  and  embrace  some  future  occasion  of 
pointing  out  its  folly,  than  by  coming  into  an  im- 
mediate contact  with  their  reigning  prejudices,  to 
run  the  hazard  of  losing  those  opportunities  of  subse- 
quent usefulness,  which  the  school  seemed  to  pro- 
mise." (This  was  sailing  very  near  the  wind;  and 
it  proves  that  better  men  than  the  Jesuits  need  to 
pray,  "Lead  us  not  into  temptation.") 

"  It  is  also  the  practice  of  the  Chinese  to  place  the 
image  of  Confucius  and  of  Wan-chang,  (that  is,  God 
of  letters)  in  their  schools,  before  which  the  children 
bow  and  burn  incense-matches  in  the  morning,  be- 
fore they  begin.  They  wished  to  introduce  these  into 
the  Free  School;  and  the  only  way  in  which  their 
wish  could  be  evaded,  was,  the  circumstance  that  the 
school  house  did  not  stand  on  the  ground  of  a  Chi- 
nese— but  on  that  of  foreigners.  They  likewise, 
often  paste  up  charms  over  the  doors  of  their  schools, 
or  hang  them  up  within,  to  ward  off  the  mahgnant 


17G  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

influence  of  evil  stars,  the  attacks  of  disease,  and  the 
assaults  of  wicked  spirits.  The  utmost  vigilance 
could  not,  in  every  instance,  prevent  them  from 
having  recourse  to  this  folly. 

"  The  school  vv^as  opened  on  the  5th  August,  1815, 
with  only  five  scholars — but  they  increased,  and 
throughout  the  remaining  months  of  that  year,  from 
ten  to  fourteen  daily  attended.  They  were  instruct- 
ed in  reading,  writing,  and  casting  accounts, — all  in 
their  native  tongue. 

"  How  to  introduce  Christian  books  into  the  school, 
without  displeasing  the  children's  parents,  who  might 
have  been  induced  to  take  them  away,  was  a  diffi- 
culty not  easily  got  over.  To  teach  heathen  chil- 
dren the  bare  elements  of  their  own  language,  is  in- 
deed a  useful  labour,  and  will  contribute  indirectly 
to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  by  imparting  to  them  an 
ability  to  read,  and  forming  habits  of  mental  apph- 
cation;  but  when  we  consider  the  value  of  the  soul, 
and  that  its  salvation  is  the  chief  object  of  Mission- 
ary labours,  it  is  natural  to  wish  for  some  more  di- 
rect method  of  imparting  a  knowledge  of  divine  truth. 
By  not  pressing  the  matter  on  them,  and  by  allow- 
ing them  the  use  of  their  own  elementary  books,  the 
school-master  was  prevailed  on  to  teach  them  a 
Christian  catechism  at  first  on  Sabbaths,  and  after- 
wards occasionally  on  other  days.  Chinese  youths 
are  accustomed  to  commit  to  memory  every  thing 
that  they  read  in  the  schools,  hence  they  committed 
the  catechism  also  to  memory  as  a  matter  of  course. 
An  attempt  to  explain  it  to  them  was  first  made  by 
causing  them  to  write  and  analyze  particular  cha- 
racters— then  the  meaning  of  important  words,  such 
as  'God — Creation — Soul — Death — Heaven — Hell,' 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  177 

&c.,  was  explained  to  them — this  by  and  by  grew 
into  a  kind  of  catechetical  exercise,  to  which  the 
Sabbath  afternoons  were  devoted.     But  in  order  to 
prevent  giving  offence  to  the  parents,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  combine  something  else  with  it.     The  forms 
of  salutation  common  among  their  countrymen,  were 
accordingly  taught  the  children,  by  their  teacher: 
they  were  instructed  how  to  bow  to  their  superiors, 
parents,  and    teachers,  and   to  each   other.     This 
pleased  the  parents  much,  as  nothing  of  the  kind  was 
taught  in  their  own  schools,  of  which  there  were 
three  in  Malacca.     The  children  themselves  were 
also  amused  by  some  little  evolution^  which   they 
were  taught  to  go  through,  as,  passing  round  all  at 
once — lifting  their  hands  and  bowing  all  together — 
and  going  from  school  two  and  two  in  a  measured 
pace.     The  elder  boys  sometimes  learned  from  six 
to  ten  questions  of  Dr.  Morrison's  catechism  in  a 
week;  but  their  knowledge  of  the  principles  therein 
contained,  was,  without  doubt,  very  imperfect,  not- 
withstanding the  attempts  to  explain  them. 

"An  effort  was  made  to  bring  them  to  attend 
Christian  worship,  which  w^as  finally  successful.  It 
was  before  practised  with  some  domestics  brought 
from  China,  and  the  school-master  seeing  them  at- 
tend, was  also  induced  to  come,  and  the  children  fol- 
lowed him.  Thus,  two  objects  of  considerable  im- 
portance were  gained  almost  at  once,  namely,  the 
introduction  of  Christian  books  into  the  school,  and 
the  attendance  of  the  teacher  and  scholars  once  a 
day  on  the  worship  of  God.  It  was  not  expected 
that  great  and  immediate  good  would  follow;  but, 
as  these  means  have  in  every  age  been  attended  with 
the  Divine  blessing  for  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
16 


178  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

there  was  every  reason  to  hope  that  they  would  be 
useful  in  the  present  instance,  however  distant  the 
time  of  actual  success  might  be.  It  was  particularly 
requisite  not  to  give  much  Christian  instruction  to  the 
children  in  the  beginning;  and  there  was  one  instance 
in  which  a  father  took  away  his  children,  because 
they  were  taught  the  catechism:  he  was  afterwards 
prevailed  upon  to  send  them  back;  but  the  fact  of  his 
taking  them  away,  was  a  signal  to  Mr,  Milne  not  to 
urge  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  too  strenuously  on  their 
attention,  till  mutual  confidence  should  be  more 
firmly  established."  (Here,  again.  Dr.  Milne  was 
tempted  to  the  very  verge  of  Jesuitism.  He  meant, 
indeed,  nothing  wrong.  But  he  ought  to  have  con- 
sidered, that  Vi  full  school  was  no  compensation  for  an 
empty  creed.  Getting  or  keeping  scholars,  at  the 
expense  of  keeping  back  any  essential  truth  of  the 
Gospel  is  wretchedly  bad  policy,  and  worse  theology. 
For,  what  can  a  Heathen  parent  think,  but  that  if  owe 
part  of  Christianity  may  be  given  up  for  the  sake  of 
his  children,  why  not  any  part  for  his  own  accommo- 
dation?) 

"Gratitude  requires  the  writer  to  mention  here, 
the  encouragement  he  received  from  two  English 
gentlemen,  who  contributed  of  their  money  to  the 
support  of  the  school— namely.  Captain  Latter,  of 
the  H.  C.'s  army  in  Bengal,  who  gsiweffly  Spanish 
dollars,  and  promised  to  use  his  influence  with  his 
friends  in  India  for  the  same  purpose.  The  addition 
of  another  and  larger  school  in  the  following  year, 
was  in  a  great  measure  owing  to  this  worthy  gen- 
tleman's advice  and  liberality.  The  schools  at  Ma- 
lacca, the  support  of  which  may  be  said  to  owe  its 
origin  to  iiim,  have  since  been  twice  laid  under  ad- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  179 

ditional  obligations  to  his  kindness,  by  a  second  do- 
nation of  ffty  dollars — and  a  third  of  one  hundred 
dollars.  Missionaries,  to  whose  lot  wealth  rarely 
falls,  meeting  with  such  a  friend,  feel  greatly  en- 
couraged in  their  work;  and  useful  plans,  which 
would  perhaps  otherwise  never  have  been  adopted, 
or  have  failed  for  want  of  means,  are  pursued  till 
they  bring  forth  good  to  mankind.  Wealthy  Eu- 
ropeans, or  persons  in  comfortable  circumstances,  in 
India,  may  do  much  good  by  their  liberality.  It 
may  feed  the  poor,  clothe  the  naked;  and  teach  mul- 
titudes of  ignorant  Heathen  children,  whom  they 
never  saw  in  the  flesh,  to  peruse  the  records  of  eter- 
nal life.  The  other  gentleman  was  Lieut.  Col.  G. 
Macgregor,  who  gave  a  donation  of  thirty  Spanish 
dollars  to  the  same  object.  In  hope  of  enlarging  the 
school  in  the  ensuing  year,  intimation  of  the  same 
was  given  to  J.  H.  Harrington,  Esq.,  Bengal,  who, 
in  addition  to  a  liberal  donation  from  himself,  em- 
ployed his  influe^nce  with  a  number  of  his  friends, 
and  to  the  great  astonishment  of  Mr.  Milne,  a  letter 
covering  a  bill  for  nine  hundred  and  thirty-two  Sicca 
Rupees,  to  assist  in  the  support  of  the  schools  at  Ma^ 
lacca,  was  sent  him  in  1816.  Thus  furnished,  by 
the  abundant  liberality  of  pious  and  well-disposed 
persons  at  a  distance,  with  the  needful  supplies,  the 
Mission  had  enough  to  support  its  school  for  two 
years.  It  will  be  observed,  that  the  writer  does  not 
here  exactly  follow  the  order  of  time,  but  rather 
puts  things  of  one  kind  together,  as  they  come  to 
hand. 

"In  every  cultivated  language,  the  advantage  of 
the  press  for  the  diffusion  of  knowledge,  both  human 
and  divine,  is  evident  to  all.     In  the  Chinese  lan« 


180  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

guage,  the  importance  of  books,  as  a  means  of  im- 
provement, is  perhaps  greater  than  in  any  other 
living  medium  of  communication.  The  Chinese 
written  language  is  read  by  a  much  larger  propor- 
tion of  mankind,  than  that  of  any  other  people.  Its 
oral  dialects  are  very  numerous,  and  so  widely  dif- 
ferent from  each  other,  that  persons  of  neighbouring 
provinces,  (as  the  writer  has  often  witnessed,)  are 
frequently  unable  to  carry  on  a  conversation  of  any 
length,  without  having  recourse  to  writing.  The 
written  language  possesses  a  uniform  identity  un- 
known to  some  others.  The  dialects  of  the  Greek 
tongue,  required  not  only  to  be  distinguished  in  its 
pronunciation,  but  also  to  be  marked  by  variations 
in  the  orthography  of  its  nouns:  in  the  formation  of 
the  tenses  and  moods  of  its  verbs,  in  its  adverbs, 
aorists,  &c.  In  Chinese  scarcely  any  thing  like  this 
takes  place.  Throughout  the  whole  of  that  empire, 
as  well  as  in  most  of  its  tributary,  and  several  of  its 
neighbouring  countries,  the  written  character  and 
idiom  are,  with  a  very  few  trifling  exceptions,  the 
same.  Again,  China  being  now  shut,  by  perse- 
cuting edicts  and  an  almost  unconquerable  jealousy 
of  strangers,  the  Minister  of  Jesus  Christ  is  not  per- 
mitted to  walk  *  through  the  breadth  and  length  of 
the  land,J  preaching  the  Gospel  by  the  living  voice; 
— yea,  he  dare  scarcely  open  his  meuth  on  the  bor- 
ders thereof,  to  call  its  idolatrous  myriads  to  repen- 
tance. Books  are  universally  understood — they 
travel  every  where — with  proper  agents  and  due 
caution,  they  may  be  poured  into  China  itself." 
(Dr.  Cotton  Mather's  example  had  great  influence 
on  Mr.  Milne  in  this  matter.  The  various  lan- 
guages 'he  taught  himself,  and  the  382  books  or 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  181 

pamphlets  he  published,  although  he  begun  late  in 
life,  led  Mr.  Milne  to  study  his  example  for  himself, 
and  to  hold  it  up  to  Missionaries  as  both  a  stimulant 
and  an  encouragement.  See  Gleaner,  p.  4,)  "The 
united  force  of  these  views  led  to  the  resolution 
above  mentioned,  relative  to  a  ^Periodical  Publica- 
tion in  the  Chinese  language.^ — Preparations  were 
accordingly  made  for  it.  After  Mr.  Milne'*d  arrival 
at  Malacca,  its  form  was  fixed  upon,  and  the  first 
number  brought  from  the  press  on  the  5th  of  Au- 
gust, 1815,  the  same  day  on  which  the  school  was 
commenced.  The  first  specimens  were  very  imper- 
feet,  both  as  to  the  composition  and  printing;  but 
they  were  understood  by  persons  who  were  in  the 
habit  of  reading;  and  the  Editor  hoped,  that  a  fuller 
acquaintance  with  the  language,  would  enable  him 
to  improve  the  style.  It  w^as  originally  intended 
that  this  little  publication  should  combine  the  diflfu-. 
sion  of  general  knowledge,  with  that  of  religion  and 
morals;  and  include  such  notices  of  the  public  events 
of  the  day,  as  should  appear  suited  to  awaken  reflec- 
tion and  excite  inquiry.  To  promote  Christianity 
was  to  be  its  primary  object;  other  things,  though 
they  were  to  be  treated  in  subordination  to  this, 
were  not  to  be  overlooked.  Knowledge  and  science 
are  the  handmaids  of  religion,  and  may  become  the 
auxiliaries  of  virtue.  To  rouse  the  dormant  powers 
of  a  people  whose  mental  energies  are  bound  up  by 
that  dull  and  insipid  monotony  which  has  drawn  out 
its  uniform  line  over  them,  to  the  length  of  more 
than  twenty  hundred  years,  will  be  no  easy  task. 
Means  of  all  justifiable  kinds,  labourers  of  every 
variety  of  talent,  resources  sufficient  for  the  most 
expensive  moral  enterprises,  and  a  space  of  several 
16* 


182  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ages,  will  all  be  necessary  to  do  this  effectually. 
But  a  beginning  must  be  made  by  some  people,  and 
in  some  age  of  the  world.  After-generations  will 
improve  on  what  the  present  race  of  men  begin.  It 
is  better,  therefore,  to  commence  a  good  work  with 
very  feeble  means  and  imperfect  agents,  than  to 
'sigh  to  the  wind,'  and  not  attempt  it  at  all.  Thus, 
though  that  variety  of  subject  intended  to  be  pub- 
lished in  the  Chinese  Monthly  Magazine,  could  not 
be  all  brought  in  at  first,  or  indeed  to  the  present 
moment;  yet  that  was  not  considered  an  argument 
of  sufficient  weight  to  postpone  the  work.  Mr. 
Milne  therefore  composed  such  papers  for  it  as  his 
time,  talents,  and  other  circumstances  admitted  of. 
The  essays  and  papers  published  in  the  Chinese 
Magazine  to  the  present  time  have  been  chiefly  of  a 
religious  and  moral  kind.  A  few  essays  on  the  most 
simple  and  obvious  principles  of  astronomy,  instruc- 
tive anecdotes,  historical  extracts,  occasional  notices 
of  great  political  events,  &c.,  have  at  times  given  a 
little  variety  to  its  pages;  but  there  has  been  less  of 
these  than  could  have  been  wished.  Among  other 
reasons  of  this  want  of  variety,  it  may  be  noticed 
that  for  the  first  four  years,  every  thing  published, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  pages,  by  the  first  pro- 
poser of  the  work,  proceeded  from  the  pen  of  a  single 
individual,  (himself,)  who  was  also  engaged  in  a 
variety  of  other  labours.  To  render  this  work  gene- 
rally interesting,  it  would  require  a  full  half  of  the 
time  and  labour  of  a  Missionary— time  and  labour 
well  bestowed  too, — and  should  unite  the  produc- 
tions of  various  pens.  The  editor  hopes  that  he  may 
in  future  have  more  leisure  to  attend  to  this  branch 
of  his  work,  and  that  the  growing  acquaintance  of 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  183 

his  brethren  with  the  Chinese  language,  will  soon 
enable  them  to  furnish  useful  papers  on  a  variety  of 
subjects; — especially  on  those  which  have  hitherto 
been  but  sparingly  introduced.  The  size  of  the 
Chinese  Magazine  has  never  yet  exceeded  that  of  a 
small  tract,  and  it  has  been  given  away  gratis.  For 
about  three  years,  five  hundred  copies  were  printed 
monthly,  and  circulated,  by  means  of  friends,  corre- 
spondents, travellers,  ships,  &c.,  through  all  the 
Chinese  settlements  of  the  eastern  Archipelago;  also 
in  Siam,  Cochin-China,  and  part  of  China  itself. 
At  present,  (1819,)  a  thousand  copies  are  printed 
monthly.  The  demands  and  opportunities  for  cir- 
culation greatly  increase,  and  it  is  likely  that  in 
three  or  four  years  more,  2,000  will  be  an  inadequate 
supply.  Besides  the  regular  monthly  numbers, 
complete  sets  for  each  year  have. been  printed  as 
they  were  required.  The  labour  of  preparing  the 
materials  has  been  amply  compensated  by  the  ex- 
tensive range  of  countries  in  which  the  work  is 
read;  and  by  opportunities  which  the  publishing  of 
it  monthly  has  afforded  of  gradually  unfolding  many 
parts  of  divine  truth.  To  sit  down  and  write  a  com- 
plete treatise  on  one  subject;  to  compile  a  series  of 
history  through  a  period  of  any  length;  and  to  enter 
fully  into  the  discussion  of  any  important  topic, — 
are  what  the  time  and  strength  of  a  person,  who  is 
otherwise  variously  employed,  do  not  admit  of  his 
effecting  at  once,  or  without  many  interruptions. 
By  taking  monthly  in  order,  the  several  parts  of  an 
intended  treatise — the  lesser  divisions  of  a  series  of 
history — or  the  different  branches  of  a  discoursCj — 
the  labour  may  go  on;  the  plan  fill  up  gradually; 
and  the  close  of  the  year  present  the  writer  with  a 


184  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

dozen  of  essays  or  discourses  on  different  depart- 
ments of  his  subject.  The  addition  furnished  in  one 
month  may  appear  too  insignificant  to  deserve  much 
notice;  but  twelve  or  twenty  such  additions  will  form 
a  complete  volume;  and  the  author  will  be  pleased 
with  his  ploddiug  perseverance,  and  will  also  be 
able,  by  reviewing  the  whole  in  its  complete  form, 
to  correct,  expunge,  or  add,  as  errors  or  defects  may 
require.  On  this  plan,  several  pieces,  published  as 
monthly  numbers  in  the  Magazine,  have  been  com- 
pleted, and  others  are  now  carrying  on.  There  is 
indeed  some  want  of  uniformity  in  the  style  of  these, 
the  latter  parts  being  better  Chinese  than  the  former: 
an  imperfect  acquaintance  with  the  language  in  the 
first  stages  of  the  work,  may  account  for  this.  Mr. 
Milne  found  that,  while  the  writing  on  divine  sub- 
jects tended  to  refresh  the  mind,  the  regular  monthly 
demands  of  matter  for  the  press,  proved  a  useful  sti- 
mulus to  labour. 

Oral  Instruction  should,  in  every  Christian  Mis- 
sion, hold  a  prominent  place.  The  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  is  an  ordinance  of  divine  appointment.  In 
its  own  nature,  it  is  remarkably  calculated  to  arrest 
the  attention  and  diffuse  knowledge;  and  it  has  been 
attended  in  every  age  of  the  church,  with  the  pecu- 
liar blessing  of  Heaven  for  the  salvation  of  men. 
I  record  it  with  deep  regret,  that  even  to  the  present 
hour,  the  circumstances  of  the  Mission  at  Malacca 
have  never  been  such  as  to  admit  of  devoting  that 
portion  of  time  and  attention  to  oral  instruction  and 
preaching,  which  the  extreme  ignorance  of  the  Hea- 
then require.  For  more  than  two  years  all  the  con- 
cerns of  the  Chinese  Mission  devolved  entirely  upon 
an  individual.     He  had  a  translation  of  part  of  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  185 

Old  Testament  in  hand — the  papers  for  the  magazine 
to  prepare  monthly;  the  schools  to  oversee;  and  his 
knowledge  of  the  language  being  imperfect,  a  good 
deal  of  time  was  necessarily  taken  up  daily  in  study; 
so  that  very  little  time  or  strength  remained  for 
stated  preaching,  or  for  going  from  house  to  house. 
The  third  year  he  was  absent  from  the  station  for 
more  than  six  months,  through  ill  health;  and  the 
time  of  his  fellow-labourer,  who  had  been  sent  out 
to  assist  in  the  Mission,  was  from  necessity  devoted 
to  th«  study  of  the  language.  These  important 
oieans  were  not,  however,  entirely  neglected.  In 
the  first  year  of  the  Mission,  regular  services  were 
begun  on  the  week  days,  and  on  the  Sabbaths,  which 
have  ever  since  been  continued.  Every  morning 
the  Chinese  domestics,  workmen,  and  scholars,  met 
for  Christian  worship.  A  portion  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, or  of  such  other  books  as  had  then  been 
printed,  was  read,  and  short  practical  remarks  made 
on  it;  after  which  prayer  was  offered  up.  On  Sab- 
baths, this  morning  exercise  was  postponed  till  mid- 
day, in  consequence  of  having  to  preach  in  the 
Dutch  church  at  ten  o'clock.  At  one  o'clock,  the 
Chinese  Scriptures  were  read,  and  something  in  form 
of  an  exhortation,  longer  than  that  usual  on  week 
days,  was  delivered.  At  half-past  three,  the  scho- 
lars were  examined  and  heard  repeat  their  catechism. 
About  five  Mr,  Milne  frequently  spent  an  liour  in 
town  distributing  tracts,  or  conversing  with  the  Hea- 
then. At  eight  o'clock,  the  Scriptures  were  again 
read,  remarks  made  on  them,  and  a  short  prayer  con- 
cluded the  service.  The  number  of  hearers  was  al- 
ways small — sometimes  one — two — four,  &c.,  from 
the  neighbouring"  streets,  joined  the  regular  atten- 


186  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

dants,  and  twenty  grown  persons  was  the  largest 
number  that  attended.  Three,  five,  or  eight,  were 
the  ordinary  number  of  adult  hearers.  The>  others 
came  occasionally;  some  from  curiosity,  some  per- 
haps from  a  wish  to  be  employed.  When  the  curi- 
osity of  the  former  was  satisfied,  and  the  latter  per- 
ceived that  there  was  no  worldly  gain  proposed  to 
their  view,  they  came  but  seldom.  But  from  what- 
ever motive  they  came,  the  preacher  was  always 
glad  to  see  them,  knowing  that  the  Heathen  never 
attfend  to  the  Gospel  at  first  from  sincere  attachment 
to  the  truth.  It  is  under  the  Gospel  alone  that  we 
can  expect  this  attachment  to  be  formed.  It  is,  in- 
deed, lamentable  to  see  how  completely  the  benight- 
ed inhabitants  of  Asia  are  under  the  dominion  of 
mere  secular  principles;  but  we  must  by  no  means 
conceal  or  disguise  their  real  character.  The  plain 
matter-of-fact  may  excite  the  sneer  of  semi-infidels, 
at  the  folly  of  those  who  attempt  a  reformation;  it 
may  shut  up  the  channels  of  benevolence  in  those 
who  expected  immediate  conversions;  it  may  even 
discourage  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  best  friends  of 
mankind.  But  the  judicious  and  enlightened  Chris- 
tian will  see  in  it  a  practical  confirmation  of  those 
sentiments,  which  the  Gospel  leaches  concerning  the 
ignorance,  depravity,  and  misery  of  mankind  in  ge- 
neral, and  of  the  Heathen  in  particular;  it  will  show 
him  how  little  the  best  Pagan  systems  (for  such*  I 
consider  those  of  China)  can  do  to  bring  their  adhe- 
rents to  real  virtue;  and  consequently,  will  strengthen 
his  conviction  of  the  necessity  of  redoubled  exertion 
in  the  cause  of  the  Gospel.  For,  with  a  firm  be^ 
liever  in  Divine  Revelation,  the  utter  impossibility 
of  the  eternal  salvation  of  those  who  live  and  die 


REV*  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  187 

with  the  love  of  this  world  predominant  in  the  heart, 
can  be  no  matter  of  doubt.  That  the  Gospel  shall 
finally  triumph  over  the  idolatry  and  wickedness  of 
the  nations,  notwithstanding  its  apparently  slow  pro- 
gress, is  to  him  equally  certain.  Let  every  fresh  dis- 
play of  the  native  depravity  of  the  Pagan  mind,  (a 
depravity  indeed  common  to  man)  give  ardour  to 
our  prayers,  wing  our  zeal  vvith  velocity,  enlarge 
our  benevolence,  and  teach  us  to  join  laborious 
perseverance  in  active  service,  with  unshaken  con- 
fidence in  the  divine  promises.  In  dispensing  oral 
instruction  to  the  few  Heathen  that  attended,  Mr, 
Milne  found  the  catechism  and  tracts,  composed  by 
his  colleague,  of  great  assistance.  Written  in  a  plain 
style,  and  free  from  the  stiffness  which  generally 
adheres  to  translations,  these  tracts  were  easily  un- 
derstood by  the  Heathen:  and  a  page  or  two  often 
furnished  the  ground  of  the  exhortations  addressed 
to  them.  He  placed  a  copy  before  each  individual, 
-and  went  over  the  portion  selected  for  the  occasion, 
amplifying  and  enlarging  where  either  his  own  small 
stock  of  Chinese  words  would  admit,  or  where  the 
subject  required  most  illustration.  The  same  me* 
thod  was  observed  in  reading  the  New  Testament. 
The  people,  having  the  books  before  them,  could 
more  easily  understand  the  explanation.  He  had 
seen  in  Scotland,  his  native  country,  the  beneficial 
effects  of  this  practice  on  the  people,  who  generally 
keep  their  Bibles  open  in  church,  at  the  chapter 
which  the  minister  is  explaining;  and  follow  him, 
by  turning  to  the  passages  which  he  quotes;  thus, 
their  minds  are  fixed  on  the  word  of  God  itself,  and 
they  are  enabled  to  peruse  the  same  passages  again 
in  private  with  more  advantage.     He  wished,  of 


188  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

course,  to  introduce  this  useful  practice  among  the 
people  to  whom  he  was  sent;  and  it  has  been  con- 
tinued in  Malacca  to  the  present  time;  not,  it  is  hoped, 
without  some  benefit  to  the  Chinese."  (Happily, 
Dr.  Milne's  son,  and  Mr.  Legge,  know  the  worth  of 
that  Scotch  habit  too  well,  not  to  promote  it  in  China. 
Their  ears  have  been  accustomed  from  childhood  to 
the  rustle  of  "  the  leaves  of  the  Tree  of  Life;"  and  it 
will  gladden  their  hearls  to  hear  it  again.) 

"Occasional  opportunities  of  conversing-  with  the 
heathen  and  explainingthe  radical  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity to  them,  offered. — Sailors  and  passengers  from 
Chinese  junks,  from  Siam,  Java,  &c.,  called  to  get 
tracts;  they  were  also  visited  on  board  their  own 
vessels;  and  something  said  with  a  view  of  awaken- 
ing their  minds  to  inquiry  after  the  true  God  and  the 
Saviour.  Mr.  Milne  likewise  visited  the  heathen  in 
their  own  houses  and  shops  from  time  to  time;  and 
tried  to  impart  to  them  the  knowledge  of  salvation. 
On  these  occasions,  a  tract  or  part  of  it,  or  a  verse  of 
the  Testament,  was  read  to  three,  six,  or  more  persons 
as  they  chanced  to  attend;  and  a  little  explanation 
added.  When  this  was  ended  in  one  shop  or  house, 
he  went  on  to  another;  and  here,  as  in  the  stated 
services  at  home,  he  experienced  great  assistance 
from  the  labours  of  his  predecessor  in  the  work.  To 
have  something  in  an  intelligible  form  drawn  up  and 
printed,  to  put  into  the  hands  of  the  people,  assists 
both  the  speaker  and  hearers,  and  will  be  understood 
by  the  latter,  when  much  that  is  spoken  through  a 
foreign  accent,  will  not  be  comprehended.  A  remark 
naturally  arises  from  this,  namely,  that  a  Missionary 
who  has  the  labours  of  a  senior  fellow-servant,  in 
print,  to  assist  him,  may  be  able  to  be  useful  much 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  189 

earlier  among  the  people,  than  if  he  had  to  depend 
solely  on  his  own  resources;  and  he  should  gladly 
avail  himself  of  such  aid,  thankful  to  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church  for  the  gifts  which  he  has  been  pleased 
to  bestow  on  his  servants  of  former  ages,  or  on  con- 
temporary labourers.  An  indolent  man's  making  him- 
self dependent  on  the  labours  of  others,  that  he  may 
enjoy  the  repose  of  sloth;  and  a  diligent,  persevering 
man's  seizing  on  every  facility  furnished  him,  that  his 
progress  to  usefulness  may  be  accelerated, — are  quite 
different  things:  in  a  Missionary,  the  former  would 
be  unpardonable;  while  the  latter  is  evidently  his 
duty."   (So  much  did  Dr.  Milne  avail  himself  of  such 
helps,  that,  notwithstanding  his  inveterate  hatred  of 
poper)%  he  culled  freely  from  the  ^^  sleeve-gems^*^  or 
devotional  writings  of  the  Romish  Missionaries.     He 
wanted  "  suitable  words,"  and  therefore  sought  them 
out  and  seized  upon  them  any  where.)     "After  the 
establishment  of  the  Mission  at  Malacca,  many  op- 
portunities of  circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  re- 
ligious tracts,  presented  themselves,  not  only  in  the 
settlement  itself,  but  also,  by  means  of  native  trading 
vessels,   passengers,   &c.   to   China,  Cochin-China, 
Siam^  and  almost  every  Chinese  colony  on  the  Ma- 
layan Archipelago.     These  books  and  tracts  were 
indeed  as  '  bread  cast  on  the  waters,'  arid  may  not  be 
'received  again  till  after  many  days;'  yet,  when  a 
Missionary  cannot  travel  personally  to  a  neighbouring 
country,  and  declare  with  the  living  voice,  the  gredt 
doctrines  of  Revelation,  it  is  his  duty  to  send  the 
readiest  substitute;  and  who  can  tell  that  these  httle 
Ministers  of  peace,  which  neither  eat  nor  drink,  are 
neither  affected  by  climate,  nor  afraid  of  persecution, 
17 


190  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

— may  not  *  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  make 
ready  a  people  for  him.' 

"  In  every  Mission  established  among  the  heathen, 
difficulties  are  to  be  looked  for.     At  Malacca,  some 
were  soon  experienced,  but  of  a  different  kind  from 
those  felt  in  many  other  parts  of  the  heathen  world. 
Here,  there  were  no  particular  difficulties  in  regard 
to  food,   clothing,  habitation,  and  personal  safety. 
There  was  no  persecution  or  opposition  from  the  go- 
vernment; but  on  the  contrary,  the  utmost  freedom 
to  promote  Christian  truth  by  every  approved  means. 
The  difficulties  arose  chiefly  from  three  sources.  The 
variety  of  dialect  that  was  found   to  prevail  among 
the  Chinese,  constituted  a  great  difficulty  in  the  com- 
munication of  knowledge.     The  Fokien  dialect  was 
spoken  by  the  greater  part;   that  of  Canton,  by  a 
considerable  number;  and  the  Mandarin  or  Court 
dialect,  though  understood  by  a  few%  was  not  gene- 
rally spoken.     The  first,  Mr.  Milne  had  had  no  op- 
portunity of  learning;  the  second,  he  could  speak 
but  imperfectly, — to  the   third,  he  had  paid  most 
attention.     Thus,  when  going  among  the  people,  in 
one  house  the  chief  part  of  what  was  said,  was  under- 
stood; in  the  next,  perhaps  a  half;  and  in  a  third, 
not  more  than  a  few  sentences.     In  addressing  a 
small  company  of  fifteen  or  twenty  person?,  a  know- 
ledge of  two  dialects,  is  in  many  instances  necessary, 
in  order  to  impart  instruction  with  effect  to  all.    This 
difficulty  will  be  generally  met  with  in  the  Chinese 
colonies,  settled  on  the  Archipelago,  as  persons  from 
various  provinces  are  collected  together  in  the  same 
place:  therefore,  instead  of  a  knowledge  of  one  dialect 
answering  the  end,  a  Missionary  would  require  some 
knowledge  of  three,  in  order  to  be  extensively  useful 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  191 

as  Si  preacher.  In  China  itself  the  case  is  different; 
the  knowledge  of  one  dialect  will  enahle  a  man  to 
preach  the  Gospel  intelligibly  to  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  persons.  Among  those  Chinese  who  are 
settled  in  what  is  called  K'ow-wae-kw6,  that  is,  the 
outside  nations,  the  Fokien  dialect  seems  to  prevail 
most  extensively,  and  hence  for  a  missionary,  whose 
time  is  to  be  chiefly  devoted  to  preaching  and  oral 
instruction,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance.  To  acquire 
a  knowledge  of  several  spoken  dialects,  and  a  facility 
therein,  requires  a  talent  for  languages,  a  set  of  good 
teeth,  a  peculiar  flexibility  in  the  organs  of  enunci- 
ation, a  nice  discrimination  in  the  ear,  much  attention 
to  the  modulation  of  the  voice,  and  frequent  inter- 
course with  the  people.  It  is  also  a  rare  thing  to  see 
a  man,  after  the  age  of  twenty-five,  acquire  a  good 
pronunciation  of  a  foreign  tongue.  Hence,  by  the 
way,  we  see  the  necessity  of  native  Missionaries,  or 
of  some  Institution  in  which  foreigners  can,  from  an 
early  age,  be  initiated  into  the  languages.  Where 
the  concerns  of  a  Mission  devolve  chiefly  on  one 
person;  where  there  is  much  literary  labour;  and 
where  the  attention  is  often  diverted  by  various 
duties, — the  learning  of  several  dialects  to  such  a 
degree  as  to  render  them  really  serviceable  to  the  in- 
terests of  truth,  is  impracticable.  Very  little,  there- 
fore, was  done  at  the  Fokien  dialect  in  Malacca,  till 
the  year  1818,  when  the  attention  of  another  labou  rer 
was  directed  to  it,  who  made  very  considerable  pro- 
gress therein. 

"  The  difficulty  arising  from  a  variety  in  the  lan- 
guage, w^as  found  to  be  greatly  increased  from  the 
inter-marriages  of  the  Chinese  with  Malay  women. 
No  females  ever  leave  China:  the  prejudices  of  the 


192  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

people  against  this  are  exceedingly  strong.  The 
consequence  is,  that  most  Chinamen,  when  they 
settle  in  a  colony  abroad,  marry  women  of  the  place, 
and  the  children  produced  from  such  connexions, 
learn  the  language  of  their  mothers  first.  In  Java, 
Malacca,  &c.,  many  Chinese,  from  their  earliest  in- 
fancy, being  accustomed  to  speak  Malay,  scarcely 
understand  the  language  of  their  fathers  at  all. 
They  speak  Malay  almost  entirely;  but  never  learn 
to  read  it.  Their  reading  is  always  in  Chinese; 
3^et  with  many  reading  is  carried  to  so  small  an 
extent,  as  to  leave  them  without  the  ability  of  pe- 
rusing even  the  plainest  book.  The  task  of  commu- 
nicating knowledge  to  persons  of  such  various  spoken 
dialects,  is  much  greater  than  any  one,  who  has  not 
repeatedly  made  the  experiment,  can  conceive.  If 
it  were  allowable  for  Missionaries  to  shift  difiiculties, 
there  are  perhaps  few  that  they  would  more  readily 
turn  aside  from  than  this. 

"Again,  it  was  found  impracticable  to  collect  any 
number  of  hearers.  In  other  parts  of  India,  we  read 
of  hundreds  and  thousands  listening  to  a  Missionary. 
Here,  ten  persons  could  scarcely  be  brought  together, 
either  in  the  streets,  or  in  a  place  appointed  for  wor- 
ship. The  heathen  are  allowed  to  buy  and  sell,  and 
carry  on  their  ordinary  labours  on  the  Sabbath,  just 
as  on  other  days;  it  was,  therefore,  in  vain  to  expect 
any  reverence  for  that  day  among  them,  or  any  more 
readiness  to  attend  on  divine  things.  The  writer  of 
these  pages  is  very  far  from  supposing  that  true 
religion  derives  much  advantage  from  mere  acts  of 
civil  authority,  or  that  any  people  should  be  compelled 
to  observe  the  institutions  of  the  Gospel;  at  the  same 
time,  he  thinks  there  are  very  strong  reasons  to  ques- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  193 

tion  the  propriety  of  allowing  the  Sabbath  to  be  thus 
openly  profaned,  in  Christian  colonies.  Christian 
rulers  would  do  well  to  consider  what  the  Scriptures 
say  on  this  subject.  But  if  it  be  wrong  to  permit 
idolaters  to  carry  on  open  trade  and  every  kind  of 
labour  on  the  Sabbath,  it  must  surely  be  a  greater 
crime  to  employ  them  to  do  work  on  that  day,  and  to 
wink  at  the  gross  breaches  of  the  Sabbath,  of  which 
professing  Christians  are  guilty. 

"The  same  difficulty  of  collecting  a  congregation 
has  all  along  been  felt;  and  it  will  not  be  easily  or 
speedily  overcome.  The  Chinese  spend  the  whole 
day  in  hard  labour;  and  their  evenings  are  very  com- 
monly devoted  to  gamblings  where  that  ruinous  prac- 
tice is  permitted.  When  a  few  persons  came  to  hear, 
it  was  no  easy  matter  to  fix  their  attention.  Some 
would  be  talking;  others,  laughing  at  the  newness  of 
the  things  spoken;  others,  smoking  their  pipes;  others, 
on  coming  in  and  going  out,  would  pass  through  the 
usual  routine  of  their  ceremony,  just  as  they  act  in 
the  temples  of  their  own  gods,  before  which  nothing 
like  reverence  is  ever  seen.  They  did  these  things, 
it  was  believed,  more  from  habit  and  ignorance,  than 
from  intentional  disrespect  to  the  word  of  God;  but 
the  difficulty  to  the  speaker  was  nearly  the  same. 
The  few,  indeed,  who  attended  regularly,  became, 
after  a  short  time,  remarkably  decorous  and  attentive. 
But  this  can  never  be  expected  at  first. 

The  prevalence  of  the  skeptical  philosophy  of  the 
school  of  Confucius,  constituted  another  difficulty  in 
the  way  of  the  Mission;  but  as  there  will  be  occasion 
to  notice  this  afterwards,  we  shall  pass  it  over  for  the 
time. 

The  establishment  of  a  Malay  Mission  in  these 
17* 


194  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

countries,  was  a  thing  exceedingly  to  be  desired. 
The  chief  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  numerous 
islands  of  the  eastern  Archipelago,  as  well  as  of  the 
Peninsula  of  Malacca,  are  enveloped  in  the  delusions 
of  Islamism;  not  indeed  of  pure  Islamisra,  but  of  a 
species  of  it,  mixed  with  the  superstitions  and  even 
idolatries  of  the  aborigines  of  the  countries  into  which 
it  has  been  introduced.  This  heterogeneous  mass  of 
error  and  supersiition,  renders  the  moral  and  spiri- 
tual slate  of  the  Malays  very  wretched,  their  conver- 
sion very  difficult;  and  the  planting  of  the  Gospel 
among  them,  an  object  worthy  of  more  attention  from 
Christian  Societies,  than  it  has  yet  received.  They 
are  but  a  partially  civilized  people;  a  very  small  pro- 
portion of  them  can  read,  and  their  reading  is  much 
confined  to  the  Arabic — the  language  of  the  Koran, 
and,  as  they  suppose,  of  paradise  too!  The  improve- 
ment of  mankind  has  suffered  greatly  in  m.any  coun- 
tries, from  the  notion  of  one  language  being  exclu- 
sively proper  for  religion — from  their  self-devised 
lingua  eclesice,  as  if  Deity  were  to  be  charmed  by 
strange  sounds,  or  his  creatures  instructed  through 
the  medium  of  a  language  which  they  do  not  under- 
stand!" (The  French  Missionaries  felt  this,  and  tran- 
slated the  Missal  into  Chinese,  and  presented  it  to 
the  Pope.  This  was  a  broad  hint  to  infallibility,  but 
his  holiness  would  not  take  it;  and  neither  Couplet 
nor  Le  Compte  dared  to  speak  out.  The  translators 
thought  him  a  fool,  and  he  thought  them  rogues,  in 
the  church;  but  each  party  kept  its  own  secret.  He 
called  them  his  "dear  sons,"  and  they  called  him 
their  "holy  Father;"  and  thus  the  Chinese  Missal 
was  shelved  in  the  Vatican!)  "  Of  all  the  insults  of- 
fered to  common  sense  and  the  human  understand- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  195 

i\ig,  from  the  clay  that  sin  first  entered  our  world  to 
this  hour,  there  is  none  greater  than   this;   and  its 
extensive  prevalence,  is  but  an  additional  confirma- 
tion of  our  belief,  that  mental  *  blindness  has  hap- 
pened' to  our  species.     This  partial  preference  for 
the  Arabic,  has  led  the  Malays  to  think  lightly  of 
their  own  language,  which  tiiey  call  baha*  sa  dunya, 
that  is,  the  language  of  this  world;  and  hence,  though 
perhaps  the  most  harmonious  of  all  the  languages  of 
the  East,  it  has  been  less  cultivated  than  the  greater 
part  of  them.     This  prejudice  forms  an  obstacle  to 
their  religious  improvement,  in  two  ways:  it  has  led 
to  a  very  general  neglect  of  Malay  education,  so  that 
but  one  here  and  there  is  found  capable  of  reading 
books  written  in  Malay.    Again,  having  been  taught 
to  consider  the  Arabic  as   the   only   language   ac- 
ceptable  to   God,  and   fit    to   be   employed   in  his 
worship,  it  has  weakened  their  veneration  for  every 
kind   of  religious  instruction  which  does  not  pass 
through  that  medium.     And  yet  were  a  Missionary 
to  preach  to  (hem  in  Arabic,  there  is  not  perhaps  one 
in  a  hundred  that  would  understand  him.     They  are 
found  to  possess  much  of  the  bigotry  and  prejudice 
which  are  inseparable  from  Islamism,  without  one 
half  of  the  knowledge  of  the  system  w^iich  is  pos- 
sessed by  their  fellow  believers  on  the  west  of  India. 
A  knowledge  of  the  unity  and  perfection  of  the  di- 
vine nature,  of  the  doctrines  of  divine  providence, 
the  resurrection,  and  future  judgment,  &c.,  they  in- 
deed possess;  but  it  is  obscure  and  feeble,  and  more- 
over, mixed  with  such  a  mass  of  error,  as  almost  en- 
tirely to  hinder  its  operation  on  the  mind,  and  pre- 
vent its  tendency  to  produce  a  virtuous  conduct;  so 
that  they  may  still  be  said  to  be  almost  *  Atheists, 


196    *  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  without  hope  in  the  world;'  for  there  is  in  rea-' 
lity  very  Httle  difference  as  to  virtuous  effects  on  tlie 
heart  and  life,  between  not  beheving  that  there  is  a 
God  at  all  (were  such  a  pitch  of  atheism  possible,) 
and  believing  him  to  be  something  totally  different 
from  what  he  is.  The  meager  specimens  of  Christi- 
anity which  the  Malays  and  Javanese  have  common- 
ly seen  displayed  by  those  who  call  themselves  the 
followers  of  Christ,  have  not  tended  to  produce  re- 
verence for  the  system.  The  abominable,  idolatries 
of  the  Church  o«f  Rome,  the  idle  and  ostentatious 
trumpery  of  ceremony  that  attends  her  masses,  pro- 
cessions, funerals,  &c.,  excite  in  Mahometans  the 
deepest  disgust;  and  lead  them  to  think  with  ab- 
horrence of  that  noble  system,  of  which  those  absur- 
dities are  but  the  unhallowed  appendages.  Nor  has 
the  conduct  of  Protestants  had  a  better  effect  upon 
them.  Though  the  Protestant  religion  be  free  from 
the  absurdities  which  attach  themselves  to  the  Ca- 
tholic, yet  the  practice  of  its  adherents  has  been 
equally  injurious  to  the  cause  of  truth,  and  equally 
tended  to  harden  the  hearts  of  Mahometans  against 
the  Gospel.  The  total  neglect  of  all  religion  which 
prevails  too  generally  among  the  Protestants  of  these 
colonies;  and  the  public  and  bare-faced  profanation 
of  the  Sabbath  by  both  Cathohcs  and  Protestants; 
the  avarice,  lying,  and  cozening  which  appear  in 
carrying  on  commerce;  the  drunkenness,  loose  morals, 
and  hardness  of  heart  towards  slaves,  which  have  at 
times  been  manifested  by  the  professors  of  the  Gos- 
pel, have  steeled  the  Mussulman's  soul  against 
Christianity.  He  has  scarcely  ever  seen  its  excel- 
lencies displayed;  hence  he  conceives  that  it  has 
none.     He  cannot  think  well  of  a  system,  the  ad- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 


197 


herents  of  which  pay  so  little  regard  to  God,  to  truth, 
and  to  duty.  These  remarks  show  both  the  neces- 
sity of  attempting  the  conversion  of  the  Malays  and 
the  difficulty  of  the  task.  But  as  Christian  duty 
ought  not  to  vary  with  human  opinions,  so. neither 
ought  Christian  zeal  to  be  impeded  by  difficulties. 
The  ardour  and  liberality  of  Christians  in  the  present 
age  seem  to  acquire  strength  and  expansion  from 
impediments;  hence  there  is  no  fear,  that  the  former 
will  subside  or  the  latter  contract,  by  a  full  state- 
ment of  the  real  condition,  the  strong  prejudices,  and 
the  deep  depravity  of  people  to  whom  the  Gospel  is 
sent. 

"It  was  above  stated,  that  Missionaries  to  settle 
among  the  Malays,  \yere  expected.  Accordingly,  on 
27th  September,  1815,  the  same  year  in  which  the 
Chinese  Mission  was  begun,  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Thom- 
sen,  (originally  from  Holstein  in  Lower  Saxony,) 
with  Mrs.  T.,  landed  at  Malacca,  to  begin  the  good 
work  among  the  Malays.  Mr.  T.'s  time  during  the 
remaining  part  of  the  year  was  spent  in  assiduous 
application  to  the  study  of  the  language,  and  in 
making  preparations  for  a  school,  which  he  began 
the  year  following.  As  his  acquaintance  with  the 
language,  and  intercourse  with  the  people,  increased, 
he  conceived  that  a  version  of  the  scriptures  in  a 
plainer  style,  and  more  purely  Malay,  than  that 
which  was  re-printing  at  Bengal,  would  greatly  fa- 
cilitate the  communication  of  Christian  truth  to  the 
people.  That  highly  respectable  version,  originally 
executed  by  Dutch  Clergymen,  abounds  with  nume- 
rous Arabic  words;  Portuguese  words  are  also  found 
in  it;  and  it  is  generally  written  in  what  is  called  by 
the  Dutch,  '  the  high  Malay;''  hence  it  is  not  so  easily 


198 


MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


understood  by  common  readers.  These  considera- 
tions induced  Mr.  T.  to  form  the  resolution  of  at- 
tempting a  translation  of  at  least  part  of  the  New 
Testament,  in  a  simpler  style,  as  soon  as  his  attain- 
ments in  the  language  should  enable  him  to  under- 
take it. 

"In  the  close  of  the  year.  Ultra- Ganges'  Mission 
Ldbrary  was  begun.  The  advantages  of  public  li- 
braries are  sufficiently  known  to  be  appreciated.  In 
foreign  countries,  where  European  books  are  not 
easily  procurable,  a  good  library  is  an  invaluable 
treasure.  Where  a  few  Missionaries  labour  together 
in  the  same  place,  they  cannot  be  badly  off  for  such 
works  as  lie  most  in  their  own  way.  When  their 
labour  calls  them  to  separate,  each  one  requires  his 
own  hbrary  with  him;  hence  the  necessity  of  a  pub- 
lic general  one,  to  which  all  may  have  access  when 
near,  but  over  which  no  individual  can  have  control. 
In  a  station  at  which  there  is  a  view  to  establish  a  pub- 
lic Seminary,  a  large  collection  of  books  in  all  lan- 
guages, and  on  all  subjects,  is  necessary.  There, 
the  best  works  on  all  the  different  departments  of 
theology,  literature,  science,  and  history  ought  to  be 
collected.  Native  books,  or  those  written  in  the  ver- 
nacular tongues,  are  of  peculiar  importance.  They 
should  be  principally  sought  after,  and  no  means  left 
untried  to  procure  a  full  supply;  because  Missionary 
objects  cannot  be  accomplished  without  a  knowledge 
of  the  languages,  and  that  knowledge  cannot  be 
fully  attained  without  books,  written  by  the  learned 
men  of  the  country. 

"  In  regard  to  useful  objects,  it  does  not  seem  ne- 
cessary to  wait  till  a  large  collection  of  materials  be 
made  before  they  be  begun.    The  conviction  of  their 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  199 

Utility  being  once  firmly  fixed  in  the  mind,  let  them 
be  attempted  in  dependence  on  Divine  Providence, 
and  on  the  co-operation  of  those  men  to  whom  they 
approve  themselves.  If  they  he  essentially  connect- 
ed with  the  improvement  and  happiness  of  but  a 
small  portion  of  mankind,  they  will  ultimately  pros- 
per, however  unpromising  in  their  first  stages.  The 
Ultra-Ganges'  Mission  Library  was  begun  with  only 
about  ten  small  volumes  of  European  books,  and  a 
very  few  of  Chinese.  It  was  hoped  the  number 
would  increase; — which  hope  has  not  been  disap- 
pointed." (I  must  add,  however,  that  the  catalogue, 
although  respectable  now,  would  sadly  disappoint 
any  scholar,  who  knows  what  the  libraries  of  Eu- 
rope contain  on  the  subject  of  the  ancient  Syriac 
Missions  to  Asia.  In  that  department,  it  is  even 
poorer  than  some  private  libraries:  a  fact,  which 
will,  I  hope,  draw  out  some  contributions  for  the 
College.) 


CHAPTER  X. 

MISCELLANEOUS  LABOURS. 

'*'The  Mission  at  Malacca  was,  for  the  first  year^ 
without  any  land  of  its  own,  on  which  to  erect  such 
buildings  as  were  necessary  for  the  accommodation 
of  the  Missionaries,  and  for  the  execution  of  the  va- 
rious labours  in  which  they  were  engaged.  It  was 
therefore  considered  advisable,  that  an  application 
should  be  made  to  the  Government  of  Penang,  re* 


200  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

questing  a  grant  of  land.  In  January,  1816,  Mr. 
Milne  went  to  that  island,  and  by  the  advice  of  some 
friends,  presented  a  memorial  to  the  Honourable  the 
Governor  in  Council,,  soHciting  a  grant  of  land  to 
the  Mission  at  Malacca;  permission  to  establish  a 
printing  press;  and  the  privilege  of  free  passages  in 
cruizing  vessels  under  the  orders  of  Government,  for 
the  Members  of  the  Ultra-Ganges*  Missions,  to  such 
parts  of  the  Archipelago  as  the  cruizers  should  be 
visiting,  and  the  labours  of  the  Missionaries  require 
them  to  go.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  the 
answer  of  the  Government: —      ^ 

"  *  I  have  the  honour  to  acknowledge  the  receipt 
of  your  letter  to  the  address  of  the  Honourable  the 
Governor  in  Council,  which  having  been  submitted 
to  his  consideration,  he  is  pleased  to  express  his  warm 
and  cordial  approbation  of  the  benevolent  objects  in 
view,  and  disposed  to  afford  the  countenance  and 
support  of  Government  thereto. 

"  *  The  Governor  in  Council  has  therefore  pleasure 
in  complying,  as  far  as  he  is  enabled  to  do,  with  the 
several  applications  conveyed  in  your  letter,  and  al- 
though the  expected  restoration  of  the  settlement  of 
Malacca  to  the  Sovereign  of  the  Netherlands,  puts 
it  out  of  his  power  now  to  make  any  alienation  of 
any  part  of  the  lands,  he  has  instructed  the  Resi- 
dent at  Malacca  to  allot  to  the  Mission  a  piece  of 
waste  ground,  under  a  conditional  grant,  the  con- 
firmation of  which,  or  otherwise,  must,  of  course, 
depend  upon  the  Dutch  government.  The  Gover- 
nor in  Council  at  the  same  time  indulges  a  hope, 
that  the  laudable  and  pious  objects  of  the  Mission 
will  appear  to  the  future  Government  of  Malacca, 
not  less  than  they  do  to  himself,  deserving  of  every 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  t).  D.  201 

liberal  encouragement;  and  lie  will  not  fail,  in  the 
event  of  the  restoration  of  that  settlement,  to  bring 
under  the  particular  notice  of  the  new  authorities 
this  conditional  grant,  and  the  objects  for  which  it 
has  been  granted. 

"'The  Governor  in  Council  accedes  to  the  other 
requests  preferred  by  you,  and  will  give  directions 
that  the  cruizers  under  the  orders  of  this  Govern- 
ment shall  afford  every  accommodation  to  yourself 
and  the  brethren  of  the  Mission,  that  the  service  on 
which  they  may  be  employed  may  admit. 

" '  The  request  to  establish  a  printing  press  at  Ma- 
lacca, for  printing  in  the  native  languages,  is  also 
acceded  to,  and  the  Governor  in  Council,  in  conclu- 
sion, desires  to  express  his  wishes  for  the  success  of 
the  objects  of  the  Mission.' 

"  Here  it  is  proper  to  acknowledge  the  obligations 
under  which  these  Missions  have  been  laid,  by  the 
late  Honourable  W.  Petrie,  Governor  of  Penang,  and 
his  successor,  the  Honourable  Colonel  Bannerman, 
together  with  the  Honourable  the  Members  of  Coun- 
cil, for  the  kindness  manifested  in  the  instance  un- 
der consideration,  and  in  various  subsequent  in- 
stances: a  cordial  readiness  has  ever  been  shown  by 
that  Government  to  promote  our  objects  both  at  Pe- 
nang and  Malacca,  which,  while  it  demands  our 
grateful  thanks,  ought  to  stimulate  us  to  pursue  our 
work  with  increasing  ardour  and  prudence. 

"While  at  this  presidency,  Mr.  Milne  had  many 
opportunities  of  circulating  the  Scriptures  and  tracts 
among  the  Chinese;  and  experienced  much  polite- 
ness from  Major  M'liines,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hutchings, 
the  Clergyman,  W.  Scott,  Esq.,  and  other  English 
18 


202  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

gentlemen,  to  whom  his  acknowledgments  are  justly 
due. 

"After  returning  from  Penang,  it  was  found,  on 
inquiry,  that  the  Government  possessed  no  land  in 
the  immediate  vicinity  of  Malacca.  A  spot  at  St. 
John's  Hill  was  accordingly  granted;  but,  being  at 
a  considerable  distance  from  town,  it  was  suggested 
by  Dr.  Chalmers  and  John  Macalister,  Esq.,  that  an 
attempt  to  exchange  it  with  one  of  smaller  dimen- 
sions, and  more  convenient  for  our  purposes,  should 
be  made.  By  the  assistance  and  counsel  of  those 
gentlemen,  an  exchange  was  made  with  Tambe  Jlmat 
Saiby  for  the  premises  at  the  western  gate  of  the  town 
of  Malacca,  on  which  the  Mission  now  stands.  Seven 
hundred  Spanish  dollars  (£200,)  together  with  the 
ground  at  St.  John's  Hill,  were  given  him  in  lieu  of 
his  property;  and  in  order  fully  to  secure  his  premises 
to  the  Mission,  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  prevent  him 
from  being  a  loser  by  future  uncertainties  on  the 
other,  it  was  farther  stipulated  that,  in  case  of  the 
Dutch  Government's  refusing,  at  the  expected  trans- 
fer of  the  settlement,  to  confirm  the  grant  of  land 
conditionally  made  to  the  Mission  by  the  Penang 
Government  (a  thing  which  was  not,  however,  anti- 
cipated)— in  this  case  it  was  stipulated,  that  the 
Mission  should  pay  to  him  the  sum  at  which  the 
ground  at  St.  John's  Hill  was  valued  in  the  agree- 
ment. 

"This  year  Mr.  Thomsen  began  a  Malay  and 
English  School,  which  promised  very  favourably. 
But,  in  consequence  of  the  protracted  and  compli- 
cated illness  of  Mrs.  Thomsen,  a  sea  voyage  was 
rendered  necessary;  and  the  school,  with  the  other 
departments  of  the  Malay  branch  of  the  Mission  at 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  203 

Malacca,  were  necessarily  put  a  stop  to,  and  suflfered 
a  long  inlermission  of  more  than  fifteen  nionths. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  T.  left  Malacca  12th  September,  and 
went  to  Java;  but  as  she  derived  no  advantage  in 
regard  to  health  in  that  place,  they  proceeded  on  to 
England.  But  it  pleased  the  Sovereign  disposer  of 
all  things  to  cut  short  the  sufferings  of  this  pious 
and  spiritual-minded  woman  on  the  passage.  On 
the  4th  February,  1817,  she  died  at  sea,  in  the  tri- 
umphs of  Christian  faith  and  hope,  exclaiming,  *I 
am  happy!  I  am  happy!  come,  thou  blessed  Spirit! 
Oh!  come.'  Mrs.  T.  was  a  woman  of  a  very  tender 
and  delicate  constitution,  eminently  devoted  to  God, 
and  'of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit.'  Mr.  T.  proceeded 
to  England,  and  returned  to  Malacca  again  in  De- 
cember, 1817. 

"  From  the  very  commencement  of  the  Mission  at 
Malacca,  an  English  school  had  been  proposed  for 
the  children  of  the  Christians,  which  met  the  cordial 
approbation  of  the  local  Government.  A  house  for 
the  purpose  was  accordingly  erected  at  the  expense 
of  the  Consistory  of  the  Reformed  Church,  and 
means  taken  to  procure  a  teacher  from  Madras,  But 
in  the  interim,  news  arrived  that  a  speedy  transfer 
of  Malacca  to  the  Dutch  Government  might  be  ex- 
pected, which  made  the  people  more  indiflierent  about 
the  English  language.  Hence  the  school-house, 
which  had  been  erected  for  the  children  and  youth 
of  the  Christians,  was,  for  a  time,  employed  as  a 
Chinese  school. 

"  During  the  preceding  year,  there  was  only  one 
Chinese  school.  It  was  taught  in  the  Fokien  dia- 
lect, and  the  number  of  scholars,  as  above  noticed, 
was  but  smallj  not  exceeding  sixteen.     At  the  com- 


204  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

mencement  of  this  year,  the  number  increased  to 
forty;  and  in  the  course  of  several  months,  to  about 
fifty-seven.  The  use  of  the  new  school  was  obliging- 
ly granted  for  these  Fokien  children.  A  second 
school,  to  be  taught  in  the  Canton  dialect,  began 
with  this  year.  The  number  of  Canton  people  in 
Malacca  is  comparatively  small:  hence  twenty- 
three  is  the  highest  number  of  boys  that  has  yet 
appeared  on  the  list  of  this  school — it  has  often  been 
much  below  that  number.  There  were  twenty- 
three  on  the  list  the  first  year,  so  that  in  both  schools 
there  were  eighty  boys — about  fifty-five  formed  the 
average  of  the  daily  attendants. 

"  In  trying  to  impart  religious  instruction  to  the 
scholars,  the  want  of  a  catechism,  written  purposely 
for  young  persons,  was  felt.  The  catecl)ism  which 
they  had  been  learning,  was  better  suited  to  grown 
persons,  and  those  who  had  some  previous  know- 
ledge of  the  Christian  system.  In  the  close  of  1815, 
Mr.  Milne  had  begun  a  translation  of  Watts'  'Se- 
cond Catechism,'  with  this  view;  but  in  reviewing 
it  the  following  year,  there  appeared  something 
wanting  to  render  the  instruction  exactly  suited  to 
the  slate  of  a  Pagan  mind.  Most  books  written  for 
Christian  youth,  suppose  more  knowledge  and  fewer 
prejudices  than  we  find  existing  among  Heathens 
of  the  same  age.  There  is  also  a  certain  stiffness 
almost  inseparable  from  a  mere  translation,  which 
prevents  the  reader  from  perusing  it  with  that  ease 
and  pleasure  which  the  perusal  of  an  original  com- 
position might  beexpected  to  afford.  In  books  for 
children,  the  difficulty  of  attaining  sufficient  plain- 
ness and  simphcity  of  ideas  and  of  words  is  very 
great;  particularly  in  a  foreign  and  Pagan  language, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  205 

where  many  theological  terms,  however  simphfied, 
will  be  new,  not  to  children  only,  but  also  to  men  of 
years  and  understanding.  These  considerations  in- 
duced Mr.  Milne  lo  give  up  the  idea  of  a  mere  trans- 
lation of  Watts,  and  to  make  it  rather  a  kind  of 
foundation  to  go  upon — using  the  ideas  where  they 
seemed  to  be  suitable,  and  adding,  or  paring  off,  as 
appeared  most  for  edification.  He  composed  and 
finished  this  little  work,  whicli  was  called  *The 
Youth's  Catechism,'  in  the  spring  and  summer  of 
1816.  A  considerable  part  of  it  was  written  in  af- 
fliction, and  under  an  impression  that  it  might  pro- 
bably be  the  last  service  he  should  be  permitted  to 
attempt  for  the  instruction  of  the  Chinese.  This 
impression,  which  should  never  be  long  absent  from 
any  Missionary's  mind,  led  to  a  greater  fulness  of 
matter  than  was  at  first  intended:  so  that  it  contains 
a  summary  of  the  whole  Christian  faith.  It  was 
printed  shortly  after,  and  used  in  the  schools;  and 
also  widely  circulated  along  with  the  other  tracts  of 
the  Mission. 

"Two  new  tracts  were  written  and  printed  in  Chi- 
nese this  year:  one  called  *  The  Strait  Gate,'  the 
other,  'The  Sin  of  Lying.' 

"  A  translation  of  the  book  of  Deuteronomy,  un» 
dcrtaken  at  Mr.  Morrison's  suggestion,  was  com- 
pleted at  Milacca,  in  the  month  of  July.  It  was 
subsequently  revised  by  Mr.  Morrison  and  the  trans- 
lator, and  printed."  (Thus  modestly  did  Mr.  Milne 
record  his  first  achievement  in  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  Chinese!) 

"  Till  now,  no  individual  of  the  Chinese,  connect- 
ed with  the  Mission  at  Malacca,  had  manifested  any 
serious  wish  to  make  a  public  profession  of  Christi- 
18* 


206  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

anity.  Some  appeared  to  be  at  times  ii^pressed  with 
what  they  heard  and  read;  but  none  had  courage  or 
decision  to  declare  themselves  on  the  Lord's  side. 

"  In  course  of  the  summer  of  1816,  a  more  than 
usual  attention  to  the  truth  was  observed  in  a  Chi- 
nese employed  as  a  printer  to  the  Mission.  He  pro- 
fessed his  determination  to  take  up  his  cross  and  fol- 
low Christ.  Means  were  used  to  inform  him  more 
fully  on  the  nature  and  qualifications  of  a  true  Chris- 
tian profession.  Frequent  seasons  of  private  conver- 
sation and  prayer  with  him  were  fixed  on.  The 
following  extract  from  Mr.  Milne's  journal  for  that 
year,  relates  to  this  person: — 

"  ^J\*ov.  3. — Sabbath. — At  twelve  o'clock  this  day 
I  baptized,  in  the  name  of  the  adorable  Trinity,  Le- 
ang-kung-fah,  whose  name  has  been  already  men- 
tioned. The  service  was  performed  privately,  in  a 
room  of  the  Mission-house.  Care  had  been  taken, 
by  private  conversation,  instruction,  and  prayer,  to 
prepare  him  for  this  sacred  ordinance:  this  had  been 
continued  for  a  considerable  time.  Finding  him  still 
steadfast  in  his  wish  to  become  a  Christian,  I  bap- 
tized him.  The  change  produced  in  his  sentiments 
and  conduct  is,  I  hope,  the  effect  of  Christian  truth, 
and  of  that  alone, — yet,  who  of  mortals  can  know 
the  heart?  Several  searching  questions  were  pro- 
posed to  him  in  private;  and  an  exercise  suited  to  the 
case  of  a  heathen  candidate  for  baptism,  composed 
and  given  to  him  to  read  and  meditate  upon. 

"*He  belongs  to  the  province  of  Canton,  is  a 
single  man,  about  33  years  of  age,  and  has  no  rela- 
tives living,  except  a  father  and  brother.  He  can 
read  a  plain  book  with  ease,  but  has  had  only  a  com- 
mon education;  is  of  a  steady  character,  and  frugal 


REV.  W.   MILNE,  D.  D.  207 

habits.  His  temper  is  not  so  sociable  and  engaging 
as  that  of  many  other  Chinese.  He  was  formerly 
stiff  and  obstinate,  and  occasionally  troublesome. 
Of  late,  there  has  been  scarcely  any  thing  of  this 
kind  to  complain  of.  He  came  with  me  from  Can- 
ton, in  April,  1815,  to  Malacca.  He  told  me  the 
other  day,  that  he  was  employed  in  printing  my 
'  Treatise  on  the  Life  of  Christ.'  Whether  he  had 
been  seriously  impressed  with  the  contents  of  that 
book,  I  am  not  able  to  say. 

"  With  respect  to  his  former  life,  he  observed:  *  I 
was  never  much  given  to  idolatry,  and  seldom  went 
to  the  temples.  I  sometimes  prayed  towards  heaven, 
but  lived  in  careless  indifference.  Although  I  rarely 
went  to  excess  in  sin,  yet  I  have  been  occasionally 
guilty  of  drunkenness  and  other  kindred  vices.  Be- 
fore I  came  hither,  I  knew  not  God;  now  I  desire  to 
serve  him.'  He  wished  to  be  baptized  exactly  at 
twelve  o'clock,  '  when '  to  use  his  own  words,  *  the 
shadow  inclines  neither  the  one  way  nor  the  other.' 
What  his  view  in  fixing  on  that  precise  time  was,  I 
cannot  tell;  but,  I  suppose,  it  arose  from  the  remains 
of  that  superstitious  regard  to  *  times,'  which  prevails 
so  generally  among  the  Chinese.  I  told  him  that 
God  had  not  distinguished  one  hour  from  another; 
and  that  he,  as  a  disciple  of  Christ,  must  in  future 
regard  every  day  and  hour  alike,  except  the  Sabbath, 
which  is  to  be  devoted  specially  to  the  service  of  God. 
Aware  that  some  superstitious  attachments  may,  for 
a  considerable  time,  hang  about  the  first  converts 
from  Paganism,  and  that  it  is  in  the  Churchy  and  un- 
der the  ordinances  thereof ,  that  these  attachments  are 
to  be  entirely  destroyed,  I  did  not  think  it  advisable 
to  delay  administering  the  initiatory  ordinance. 


208  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  '  At  baptism,  the  following  questions  were  prcK 
posed  to  hinn,  to  which  he  answered  as  below: — 

"  *  Question  1.  Have  you  truly  turned  from  idols, 
to  worship  and  serve  the  living  and  true  God,  the 
creator  of  heaven  and  earth  and  all  things? — Answer. 
This  is  my  heart's  desire. 

"  *  Q.  2.  Do  you  know  and  feel  that  you  are  a 
sinful  creature,  totally  unable  to  save  yourself? — A. 
I  know  it. 

"  *  Q.  3.  Do  you  really,  from  your  heart,  believe 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  Saviour  of 
the  world;  and  do  you  trust  in  him  alone  for  salva- 
tion?— A.  This  is  my  heart's  desire. 

"  *  Q.  4.  Do  you  expect  any  w^orldly  advantage, 
profit,  or  gain  whatever,  by  your  becoming  a  Chris- 
tian?— A.  None:  I  receive  baptism  because  it  is  my 
duty. 

"  '  Q.  5.  Do  you  resolve  from  this  day  till  the  day 
of  your  death,  to  live  in  obedience  to  all  the  com- 
mandments and  ordinances  of  God;  and  in  justice 
and  righteousness  of  life  before  men? — Jl,  This  is 
my  determination;  but  I  fear  my  strength  is  not 
equal  to  it. 

"  *0n  my  part,  the  ordinance  was  dispensed  with 
mingled  affection,  joy,  hope,  and  fear.  May  he  be 
made  faithful  unto  death;  and  as  he  is  the  first  fruits 
of  this  branch  of  the  Mission,  may  an  abundant  har- 
vest follow,  to  the  joy  of  the  church,  and  the  honour 
of  Christ. 

"  *  Since  his  baptism,  some  private  means  have 
been  used  to  increase  his  knowledge;  to  impress  his 
heart  more  deeply,  and  to  strengthen  his  faith.' 

"  He  and  his  instructer  met  once  a  week  for  read- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  209 

ing  the  Scriptures,  conversation,  and  prayer  together. 
On  those  occasions  Leang-kung-fah  used  to  bring 
such  passages  of  Scripture,  as  in  his  private  reading 
he  could  not  easily  understand,  to  get  them  ex- 
plained. Many  important  paragraphs  were  gone 
over  in  this  way,  as  Mr.  Milne  considered  that  to  fix 
his  mind  on  the  word  of  God  itself,  was  of  vastly 
more  importa,nce  to  vital  and  practical  Christianity, 
than  to  employ  the  time  in  conversation  about  the 
mere  feelings  and  exercises  of  the  mind,  although 
these  were  not  neglected  in  their  proper  place  and 
measure.  To  make  men  well  acquainted  with  the 
word  of  God,  is 'the  only  way  to  fill  their  minds  with 
the  materials  by  which  alone  the  regeneration  and 
sanctification  of  their  own  souls  can  be  effected;  and 
by  which  alone  they  can  be  really  useful  in  turning 
other  sinners  to  God  and  holiness."  (Here  Dr. 
Milne's  account  of  Leang-A-Fa  stops.  Mr.  Bridge- 
man,  the  American  Missionary,  adds,— 

"After  continuing  in  Malacca  four  years,  A-Fa 
returned  to  China  to  visit  his  family  and  friends;  and 
when  he  saw  them  wholly  given  to  idolatry,  his 
heart  was  moved  to  pity.  He  earnestly  desired  their 
conversion  and  their  salvation;  and  with  a  view  to 
effect  this  purpose,  he  prepared  a  little  tract,  in  which 
he  imbodied  a  few  of  the  clearest  and  most  im- 
portant portions  of  Scripture  respecting  idolatry,  the 
need  of  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  &c.;  and 
having  submitted  the  manuscript  to  Dr.  Morrison, 
he  engraved  the  blocks  and  printed  two  hundred 
copies,  intending  to  circulate  them  among  his  ac- 
quaintance. But,  unexpectedly,  the  policemen, 
having  been  informed  of  what  he  was  doing,  seized 
him,  and  his  books  and  blocks,  and  carried  them  all 


210  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

away  to  the  public  courts;  the  books  and  blocks  they 
destroyed,  and  A-Fa  they  shut  up  in  prison..  In 
that  situation  he  began  to  review  his  past  conduct, 
and  the  course  he  was  attempting-  to  pursue,  in  or- 
der to  promulgate  the  doctrine  of  Christ  among  his 
countrymen.  Though  he  was  conscious  of  having 
done  right  in  preparing  his  'little  book,'  yet,  at  the 
same  time,  he  was  thoroughly  convinced  that  it  was 
on  account  of  his  sins  that  he  was  called  to  suffer 
persecution,  and  he  viewed  his  imprisonment  as  a 
just  chastisement  inflicted  by  his  heavenly  Father, 
to  whom  he  earnestly  prayed  for  the  pardon  of  his 
sins. 

*'  He  had  been  only  a  few  days  in  prison,  when 
Dr.  Morrison  heard  of  it,  and  immediately  interceded 
with  influential  native  merchants,  that  they  would 
endeavour  to  arrange  with  the  officers  of  Govern- 
ment and  procure  his  release.  This,  however,  was 
not  done,  until,  by  the  order  of  the  magistrate,  he  had 
received  thirty  blows  with  the  large  bamboo.  This 
instrument  of  punishment  is  five  and  a  half  feet  long, 
about  two  inches  broad,  and  one  inch  and  a  quarter 
thick;  and  so  severely  applied  in  th^  case  of  A-Fa,  as 
to  cause  the  blood  to  flow  down  from  both  of  his  legs. 
After  they  had  thus  beaten  him  and  received  a  con- 
siderable sum  of  money,  about  seventy  dollars,  they 
set  him  at  hberty. 

"The  effect  of  this  imprisonment  and  beating, 
which  took  place  in  Canton,  was  to  make  him  more 
humble  and  more  devoted  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 
Soon  after  he  was  released  from  prison,  he  went  to 
visit  his  family  in  the  country,  where  he  spent  forty 
days.  He  then  returned  to  Malacca,  continued  there 
for  a  year,  and  then  came  again  to  China  to  visit  his 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  211 

family.  He  was  especially  interested  in  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  his  wife,  and  was  exceedingly  anxious  for 
her  conversion;  he  read  to  her  the  Scriptures;  prayed 
with  and  for  her;  and  at  length,  by  his  instrumen- 
tality she  was  brought  to  believe  in  Jesus,  and  was 
baptized  by  her  husband.  '  From  that  time,'  says 
A-Fa,  *  we  have  been  of  one  heart  and  one  mind  in 
worshipping  and  serving  tlie  one  only  living  and  true 
God,  the  Ruler  and  Governor  of  the  universe,  and  in 
endeavouring  to  turn  those  around  us  from  the  ser- 
vice of  dumb  idols.' 

"  He  became  anxious  also  for  the  conversion  of  his 
countrymen,  and  desired  to  make  them  acquainted 
with  that  Gospel  which  he  had  found  so  precious  to 
his  own  soul.  To  prepare  himself  in  some  measure 
to  effect  that  object,  he  went  again,  with  the  consent 
of  his  wife,  to  Malacca,  where  he  was  received  and 
cherished  as  a  brother  by  that  man  of  God  who  had 
brought  him  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  He  resolved 
now  to  apply  himself  with  new  assiduity  to  his  work, 
and  especially  to  the  study  of  the  Bible,  under  the 
direction  of  Dr.  Milne.  But  alas,  before  one  year  had 
passed  away,  he  was  bereaved  of  that  endeared  friend 
and  brother.     Dr.  Milne  died  in  1822. 

"  Having  no  one  at  Malacca  on  whom  he  could  de- 
pend, A-Fa  returned  once  more  to  his  family,  all  the 
members  of  which  he  found  in  health;  their  number 
had  been  increased  by  the  birth  of  a  son;  the  heart 
of  the  father  was  greatly  rejoiced  at  this  happy  event, 
and  *  he  bowed  down  and  gave  God  thanks  for  his 
great  favour.'  When  the  lad  was  about  two  years 
old,  he  carried  him  to  the  house  of  Dr.  Morrison, 
where,  in  the  ordinance  of  Christian  baptism,  he 
consecrated  him  to  the  Lord,  with  the  hope  that . *  he 


212  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

might  grow  up  and  become  a  virtuous  man,  thorough* 
ly  acquainted  with  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  able  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  his  countrymen.'  Leang  Tsin- 
tih,  for  that  is  the  name  of  the  lad,  is  now  twelve 
years  old;  he  reads  the  Scriptures,  both  in  his  own 
and  in  the  English  language,  and  has  made  some 
proficiency  in  the  study  of  Hebrew.  The  father's 
interest  in  the  boy  has  always  been  very  great;  and 
it  is  his  earnest  and  daily  prayer,  and  he  intercedes 
with  others  that  they  would  pray  for  him  also,  that 
the  child  may  live  and  become  a  preacher  of  right- 
eousness, and  turn  the -hearts  of  many  unto  the 
Lord. 

"Still  farther  to  qualify  himself  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel, A-Fa  continued  his  studies  with  Dr.  Morrison 
for  about  two  or  three  years,  who  then,  having  suffi- 
cient evidence  of  his  qualification  for  an  evangehstj 
Maid  hands  on  me,  and  ordained  me,'  he  says,  *to 
publish  to  men  every  where  the  true  Gospel.'  From 
that  to  the  present  time,  about  ten  years,  he  has  con- 
tinued steadfast  in  the  faith  and  in  the  labours  of  the 
Gospel;  and  has  employed  his  whole  time  in  making 
and  circulating  Christian  books,  and  in  proclaiming 
the  word  in  other  ways  as  he  has  found  opportunity. 
His  aged  father  still  lives,  but  loves  not  the  truth. 
He  has  a  little  daughter,  six  years  of  age,  who  has 
been  given  to  the  Lord  in  baptism.  His  friend  Lee, 
who  went  with  him  to  Malacca,  and  continued  there 
till  Dr.  Milne's  death,  lives  to  this  day  without  hope 
and  without  God  in  the  world.  Among  his  kindred 
and  friends,  for  a  long  time,  none  but  his  wife  be- 
lieved; but  recently  more  than  ten  souls  have  pro- 
fessed their  faith  in  Jesus;  and  there  are  others,  who 
inquire  what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved.    His  labours. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  213 

his  faith,  and  his  zeal,  increase  as  he  goes  forward 
with  his  work.  During  the  last  five  nfionths  he  has 
distributed  in  the  city  and  suburbs  of  Canton,  more 
than  15,000  Tracts.  And  now,  hke  holy  Paul,  his 
heart's  desire  is  that  the  good  seed  may  bring  forth 
fruit  unto  eternal  life."  (Mr.  Malcom  has  visited  him 
since.     Ackerman  published  a  print  of  him.) 

"The  establishment  of  sprinting  press  had  been 
before  contemplated,  as  an  object  of  much  impor- 
tance, and  resolved  upon,  as  soon  as  circumstances 
would  allow.  Accordingly,  in  the  spring  of  this 
year,  after  permission  to  establish  a  press  had  been 
obtained  from  Government,  the  kind  offices  of  a 
gentleman  in  Bengal,  whose  name  has  already  been 
mentioned,  were  engaged  to  procure  founts  of  Eng- 
lish and  Malay  types,  a  printing  press,  with  the  ne- 
cessary apparatus,  and  workmen.  In  the  month  of 
November,  these  all  arrived  from  Bengal;  but  a  great 
difficulty  arose  about  the  way  of  employing  them  to 
the  best  advantage.  Through  some  mistake,  six 
workmen  were  sent  instead  of  two,  and  their  wages 
amounted  to  a  considerable  sum.  When  the  press 
was  sent  for,  there  were  two  Missionaries  labouring 
at  Malacca,  and  preparations  were  making  for  be- 
ginning to  print  in  Malay,  as  soon  as  it  should  ar- 
rive. But  one  of  them,  and  the  one  engaged  in  the 
Malay  department,  was  by  Divine  Providence  re- 
moved from  the  station  for  a  time,  and  the  period  of 
his  return  was  uncertain.  The  whole  work  de- 
volved on  an  individual  who  had  for  the  time  nothing 
important  to  employ  the  press  upon,  and  who  had  no 
knowledge  of  the  way  of  managing  a  printing  esta- 
blishment to  advantage.  The  workmen  had  left 
their  homes  on  the  faith  of  being  employed  for  a 
19 


gl4  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

considerable  time;  and  justice  required  that  they 
should  not  be  dismissed.  It  occurred  to  Mr.  Milne 
that,  as  the  Missionary  Society  had  printed  an  edition 
of  *Bogue's  Essay  on  the  New  Testament' — and 
*  Doddridge's  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the 
Soul,'  in  French,  for  sale,  or  gratuitous  circulation  in 
France,  and  on  the  Continent  of  Europe, — an  edition 
of  the  same  inestimable  books  might  be  printed  in 
English,  and  either  sold  or  given  away  gratis,  among 
our  fellow-countrymen  in  the  East.  Though  the 
expense  would,  doubtless,  considerably  surpass  the 
proceeds  of  the  sale,  yet  it  appeared  the  only  way 
of  employing  the  men  for  the  time.  It  was  also 
considered  that  though  there  might  be  some  pecu- 
niary loss,  yet  the  circulation  of  the  great  mass  of 
important  truth,  contained  in  these  publications, 
might  do  good  to  the  souls  of  men,  in  which  case 
their  eternal  gain  Would  infinitely  counterbalance  a 
pecuniary  loss.  Many  young  men  come  from  Eng* 
land  to  these  countries,  both  in  the  land  and  sea 
service,  either  before  their  minds  are  established  in 
the  truth,  or  after  they  are  corrupted  by  infidelity 
and  vice.  Parental  and  pastoral  instructions,  admi- 
nistered perhaps  with  a  careful  hand,  weeping  eyes, 
and  a  bleeding  heart,  are  often  lost,  or  apparently  so, 
in  the  contagion  of  vice  which  reigns  around  the 
young  man  when  he  comes  to  the  East.  Every  well- 
wisher  to  his  soul  must  be  desirous  of  having  some 
useful  book  to  put  into  his  hand,  which  may,  through 
the  Divine  blessing,  cherish  the  principles  of  piety 
planted  in  his  heart  in  early  life,  which  may  be 
his  'vade  mecum,'  while  he  *  ploughs  the  trackless 
waves,'  or  his  companion  in  the  camp;  or  his  con- 
solation in  solitude,  sickness,  and  death — and,  per- 


REV.   W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  215 

haps,  also  the  means  of  awakening  in  his  breast,  a 
train  of  reflections  which  may  ultimately  issue  in 
repentance,  faith,  holiness,  and  eternal  life.  When 
a  young  military  man,  or  a  young  man  engaged  in 
the  sea-faring  line,  passes  a  seaport,  it  never  fails  to 
afford  a  religious  pleasure  to  a  good  man,  to  be  able 
to  put  some  highly  and  generally-esteemed  Christian 
book  into  his  hands.  Considerations  of  this  nature 
led  to  the  printing  of  *  Bogue's  Essay,'  and  '  Dod^ 
dridge's  Rise,'  at  Malacca;  some  copies  were  sub- 
scribed for,  some  purchased  by  a  benevolent  gentle- 
man, who  wished  to  give  them  to  his  young  friends; 
some  placed  for  sale  in  different  parts  of  India,  and 
a  greater  part  put  into  the  hands  of  Missionaries  in 
various  stations,  for  gratuitous  distribution  to  proper 
persons.  There  are,  perhaps,  few  modern  books  of 
human  composition  read  with  more  universal  and 
deserved  acceptance,  or  better  calculated  to  do  good 
to  mankind,  than  ihe  two  here  noticed. 

"Another  grant  of  c£l,000  was  this  year  received 
from  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  to  assist 
in  printing  the  12mo  edition  of  the  New  Testament 
which  had  been  before  determined  on. 

"  It  ought  to  have  been  noticed  in  a  preceding 
section,  that  in  consequence  of  an  application  to 
The  Religious  Tract  Society,'  a  sum  of  £300  was 
voted  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  the  Chinese  Mis- 
sion in  printing  and  circulating  religious  tracts  in 
the  Chinese  language.  A  second  grant  of  i^400 
was  subsequently  received  from  the  same  Society, 
and  for  the  same  purposes.  Great  are  our  obhga- 
tions  to  that  most  useful  institution;  and  great  is 
the  necessity  that  exists,  in  these  Pagan  lands,  for 
the  exercise  of  its  beneficence.    Tracts  are  soon  read 


216  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

through,  and  easily  carried  about  with  one.  Several 
hundreds,  of  different  sorts  and  on  different  subjects, 
may  with  faciUty  be  packed  up  in  a  very  snnall  com- 
pass. They  admit  of  greater  famiHarity  of  diction 
and  a  more  diffuse  style,  than  is  befitting  the  majes- 
tic sublimity  of  the  sacred  oracles  themselves.  They 
may  be  circulated  more  widely  than  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures can.  If  we  calculate  either  the  price,  or  the 
persons  capable  of  deriving  profit  from  religious 
books  among  the  Chinese,  we  shall  find  that  fifty 
tracts  may  be  given  away  for  one  New  Testament. 
Thus  fifty  persons  may  be  made  acquainted  witlj  at 
least  one  important  truth,  for  the  expense  of  one 
Testament.  A  Missionary,  in  his  itinerant  labours 
among  the  Heathen,  can  carry  a  hundred  tracts  in 
his  hand;  and  he  will  ever  find  great  satisfaction  in 
leaving  an  appropriate  one  in  the  house  where  he 
has  been  visiting;  or  by  putting  one  into  the  hands 
of  those  with  whom  he  has  been  conversing;  or  by 
dropping  one  on  the  high- way,  where  it  is  hkely  to 
be  taken  up  by  some  passing  stranger;  or  by  reading 
and  explaining  one  to  those  that  are  inclined  to  hear. 
A  tract  may  be  enclosed  in  a  letter,  and  sent  into  a 
persecuting  country  without  much  risk  of  discovery. 
Several  have  been  actually  sent  into  China  in  this 
way.  These  things  show  the  high  importance  of 
the  Tract  Society,  and  how  powerful  an  auxihary  it 
may  become,  in  the  conversion  of  the  Heathen  to 
Christ.  Indeed,  it  holds  the  third  rank  in  point  of 
utility  among  those  societies  which  constitute  the 
glory  of  Christendom.  Missionary  Societies  must 
ever  be  considered  as  entitled  to  the  first  place,  at 
least  in  as  far  as  the  Heathen  are  concerned;  in  as 
much  as  without  their  agents,  translations  of  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  217 

Scriptures  are  not  likely  to  be  extensively  made,  nor 
tracts  written.  Next  in  order  comes  the  Bible  So- 
ciety, that  mighty  agent  of  Divine  Providence  for 
uniting  the  energies  of  the  Christian  public,  and  to 
which  almost  every  Protestant  Mission  in  the  known 
world  is  indebted.  The  Tract  Society  is  the  last  of 
this  sacred  triad;  and  though  in  some  respects  it 
holds  a  lower  place  than  the  other  two,  in  others  its 
utility  is  more  immediate,  extensive,  and  apparent, 
than  that  of  theirs.  Nothing  is  farther  from  the 
waiter's  mind  than  a  wisli  to  excite  a  dishonourable 
rivalship  among  those  noble  institutions,  which  will 
doubtless,  by  their  united  efTorts,  in  course  of  time, 
make  true  religion  to  surround  'the  globe  on  which 
we  dwell,  and  extend  the  boundaries  of  the  Chris- 
tian church  as  widely  as  the  habitations  of  men. 
But  it  is  right  that  each  institution  should  have  its 
due  honour;  and  we  ought  to  know  in  what  par- 
ticular each  excels,  and  how  they  all  unite  to  pro- 
mote the  great  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness  in 
the  earth.  May  Heaven  continue  to  smile  on  them 
all — and  may  *the  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost,'  dwell 
abundantly  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  direct  their 
concerns. 

''  On  the  7th  July,  (1816,)  Dr.  Morrison  left  Ma- 
cao in  the  suite  of  Lord  Amherst,  British  Embassa- 
dor to  the  Court  of  Peking.  They  went  up  the  YeU 
low  Sea,  arrived  at  the  Palace  of  Yuenming-yuen  on 
the  29th  August,  and  the  Embassy  having  failed, 
they  returned  by  land  to  Canton,  at  which  place  they 
arrived  on  the  1st  January,  1817.  This  journey  af- 
forded a  little  relaxation  to  him,  which  was  very  ne- 
cessary after  nine  years'  close  and  incessant  study. 
His  health  was  much  improved,  considerable  histori- 
19* 


218  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

cal  information  of  a  local  kind  was  obtained;  and 
many  opportunities  of  becoming  acquainted  with  the 
various  spoken  dialects  which  prevail  through  the 
country,  presented  themselves  in  course  of  the  trip. 
He  wrote  a  short  Memoir  of  the  Embassy,  which  it 
is  hoped,  he  will  yet  pubHsh,  accompanied  with  co- 
pious notes,  literary  and  historical.  Besides  tracing 
the  failure  of  that  important  political  Mission  to  its 
real  causes,  (which  may  be  supposed  to  have  been 
done,  at  least  in  part,  by  those  who  have  already 
written  on  the  subject,)  his  personal  knowledge  of 
Chinese  Literature  would  enable  him  to  add  many 
interesting  illustrations  of  manners,  customs,  and 
opinions,  both  ancient  and  modern,  which  caimot  be 
expected  from  those  who  have  no  knowledge  of  the 
language,  however  well  they  may  write  in  other 
respects.  This  may  be  farther  urged  on  his  attention, 
from  the  consideration  that,  by  entering  pretty  fully 
into  the  more  important  illustrations,  and  accom- 
panying the  notes  with  copious  and  appropriate  quo- 
tations, in  the  Chinese  character,  (a  translation  of 
which,  however,  for  the  sake  of  the  general  reader, 
would  be  required) — much  benefit  to  his  fellow-la- 
bourers in  the  Chinese  Mission,  and  to  foreign  stu- 
dents of  Chinese,  would  be  hkely  to  accrue.  The 
theory,  and  especially  the  modern  practice  of  the 
Chinese  Government,  not  being  detailed  in  the 
books  which  the  student  reads,  he  must  remain  ig- 
norant of  the  same,  and  be  content  to  learn  what 
China  was  several  hundred  years  back.  Something 
to  illustrate  moc^ern  China,  is  quite  a  desideratum,  and 
it  could  be  very  well  appended  to,  or  blended  with, 
this  Memoir.  The  writer  trusts,  that  the  author 
may  be  induced  to  re-consider  the  subject,  and  gra- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  219 

tify  the  wishes  of  a  large  circle  of  friends  by  bring- 
ing the  Memoir  forth  to  light." 

(Dr.  Morrison's  widow  has  felt  the  weight  of  Dr. 
Milne's  appeal,  and  in  her  life  of  her  illustrious  hus- 
band, just  published,  has  given  his  own  account  of 
this  visit  to  Peking.  Vol.  2,  p.  444.  It  is  interesting, 
although  not  extensive.  The  fact  is,  he  laid  it  down 
as  a  maxim,  that  "the  political  discussions  and 
transactions  of  the  Embassy  were  irrelevant  to  his 
pursuits;"  and  as  the  results  were  not  pleasant,  it 
was  not  a  favourite  subject  with  him.  Many,  in 
common  with  myself,  found  it  impossible  to  draw 
him  out  on  this  subject,  even  when  he  was  enrich- 
ing his  conversation  with  allusions  to  what  he  had 
seen.  It  was,  however,  evidently  a  school  to  him- 
self, although  he  did  not  admit  others  far  into  it.) 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MILNE'S  ESTIMATES  OF  CHINESE  CHARACTER. 

It  will  give  weight  to  the  following  estimates, 
when  I  say  that  they  had  Dr.  Morrison's  imprimatur. 
Even  this  is  not  saying  enough:  he  selected  many 
of  them  from  Dr.  Milne's  manuscripts,  and  sane- 
Honed  the  whole.  I  mention  this  fact,  that  they 
may  be  known  as  the  joint  judgment  of  competent 
authorities. 

"  The  character  of  nations,  like  that  of  individuals, 
often  changes.    This  remark  applies  to  China  as  well 


220  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

as  to  other  countries,  though  perhaps  not  to  the  same 
extent.  The  Chinese  national  character  is  not  now 
what  it  was  in  the  commencement  of  the  present 
dynasty;  nor  was  it  then  what  it  had  been  in  the 
days  of  Confucius.  From  the  time  of  Yaou  and 
Shun,  down  to  the  time  of  that  philosopher,  it  had 
also  undergone  those  changes  which  commonly  at- 
tend a  state  of  progressive  civilization.  In  the  reign 
of  these  excellent  chieftains,  China  was  yet  a  small 
country,  and  but  just  emerging  from  barbarism.  A 
little  before  their  days,  the  people  lived  in  the  savage 
state.  They  resided  in  woods,  in  caves,  and  in  huts, 
dug  in  the  ground.  They  covered  themselves  with 
the  skins  of  beasts:  they  also  made  garments  of  the 
leaves  of  trees,  of  reeds,  and  of  grass.  They  ate  the 
flesh  of  animals,  with  the  blood,  and  the  skin,  and 
the  hair;  all  unboiled,  unroasted  and  undressed. 
They  could  neither  read,  nor  write,  nor  cipher. 

"  Their  dead  often  lay  unburied.  Sometimes  they 
were  thrown  into  ditches,  and  sometimes  cast  with- 
out shroud,  coffin,  or  ceremony,  into  a  hole  dug  in 
the  ground  with  the  end  of  a  stick. 

"They  were  in  a  state  equally  barbarous  and 
savage  to  that  in  which  the  Britons  lived  during 
the  reign  of  Druidism,  before  the  conquest  by  Juhus 
Caesar. 

"From  the  time  of  Yaou  and  Shun,  the  Chinese 
territory  extended,  its  population  increased,  and  its 
character  improved.  While  it  remained  in  the  feudal 
state,  neither  arts  nor  sciences  flourished.  Necessit}^ 
was  the  mother  of  invention  in  China  as  well  as  in 
other  nations.  Increasing  numbers  taught  them  the 
necessity  of  labour;  labour  of  instruments;  and  in- 
struments of  skill;  this  produced  seme  improvement 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  221 

in  the  practical  ails,  the  progress  of  which  was  se- 
cured for  a  time  by  the  impulse  of  the  principle  which 
gave  tliem  birth. 

"Inliterature,  nature  itself  became  their  instructer. 
By  the  impression  of  the  feet  of  birds  on  the  sand, 
and  the  marks  on  the  bodies  of  shell-fish,  they  caught 
the  first  idea  of  writing.  Their  written  character 
continued  for  a  considerable  time  purely  hierogly- 
phic; but  after  passing  through  various  changes, 
suggested  partly  by  convenience,  and  partly  by  ge- 
nius, it  gradually  lost  its  original  form,  and  approxi- 
mated to  one  better  adapted  for  the  purposes  of 
government  and  of  literature. 

"  In  the  earlier  ages  of  China,  before  its  inhabitants 
were  collected  into  towns,  and  cities,  and  large  as- 
sociations, along  with  their  rusticity  of  ideas,  man- 
ners, and  virtues,  they  also  preserved  the  ruder  vices 
of  uncivilized  life;  but  were  not  yet  contaminated 
with  the  intrigue,  the  falsehood,  and  the  hypocrisy, 
which  too  often  attend  a  more  advanced  stage  of 
society.  Hence  many  of  their  sages  of  subsequent 
times,  affected  v^rith  the  evils  which  passed  under 
their  more  immediate  review,  and  forgetting  those 
which  existed  of  old,  pass  the  highest  encomiums 
on  the  ages  of  antiquity.  Even  things  which  were 
really  the  consequences  of  ignorance  and  barbarity, 
they  sometimes  mistake  for  virtues  of  high  cha- 
racter. They  erroneously  conceived,  that  the  vices 
of  their  own  times  were  rather  the  necessary  conse- 
quences of  high  civilization,  than  the  native  corrup- 
tion of  the  human  heart,  displaying  itself  in  another 
form.  In  the  days  of  Confucius,  and  for  some  time 
after,  China  continued  divided  into  a  great  many 
small  kingdoms,  which  all  united  in  acknowledging 


222  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

the  supremacy  of  the  emperors,  while  each  possessed 
within  itself  all  the  arbitrary  power  of  a  feudal  state. 

In  the  dynasty  Tsin,  the  power  of  states  was 
abolished,  the  whole  amalgamated  into  one,  and  the 
government  erected  into  that  gigantic  despotism  the 
great  lines  of  which  it  preserves  to  this  hour. 

"  The  wisdom  of  the  ancient  rulers  and  sages 
of  China  formed  a  code  of  laws  which,  with  many 
defects,  possessed  also  many  great  excellencies. 
Through  the  numerous  ages  in  which  these  laws 
have  existed,  they  have  been  executed  with  various 
degrees  of  moderation  and  humanity;  and  sometimes 
without  the  oppressive  exertion  of  arbitrary  power, 
The  huge  machine  of  their  government  has  been 
often  battered  both  from  without  and  from  within, 
and  still  its  essential  parts  hang  together. 

"For  ages,  the  arts  and  sciences  in  China  liave 
been  stationary;  and  from  the  accounts  of  the  last 
English  embassy,  seem,  at  present,  rather  in  a  retro- 
grade state.  The  obstinate  refusal  of  the  Chinese 
to  improve,  is  rather  to  be  viewed  as  the  effect  of 
principle  than  the  want  of  genius.  They  consider  the 
ancient  sages,  kings,  and  governments,  as  the  pro- 
totypes of  excellence;  and  a  near  approximation  to 
the  times  in  which  they  lived,  the  highest  display 
of  national  wisdom  and  virtue.  They  are  still  the 
blind  slaves  of  antiquity,  and  possess  not  that  great- 
ness of  character  which  sees  its  own  defects,  and 
sighs  after  improvement. 

"Tartars  now  govern  China.  The  milder  sons 
of  Han*  could  not  withstand  the  arms  of  the  con- 
quering Khan.     The  wild  Scythian,  who  ate  the 

*  Han  is  a  term  often  used  by  the  Chinese  themselves  to  dis- 
tinguish them  from  the  Tartars.  They  call  themselves  Hantsze, 
that  is,  "  Sons  of  Han." — Dr.  Morrison. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  223 

flesh  of  horses^  and  drank  the  milk  of  cows,  was  fit 
for  every  enterprise.  His  restless  ambition,  nothing 
but  universal  empire  could  satiate;  and  scarce  any 
obstacle  could  resist  his  savage  prowess.  At  length, 
after  the  reverses  attendant  on  a  state  of  warfare, 
continued  with  various  interruptions  for  several  cen- 
turies, he  seated  himself  securely  on  the  throne  of 
China,  where  he  now  holds  the  most  permanent  place 
among  earthly  princes;  and  assumes  to  be  '  the  head 

OF    ALL THE    SON    OP    HEAVEN THE    EMPEROR  OF 

ALL  THAT  IS  UNDER  THE  STARRY  FIRMAMENT— AND 
THE  VICE-GERENT  OF  THE  MOST  HIGH.' 

"  It  is  now  nearly  one  hundred  and  eighty  years 
since  the  Tartars  obtained  the  government  of  the 
whole  Chinese  dominions.  They  united  China  to 
their  own  territory,  and  thus  formed  one  of  the  most 
extensive  empires  that  ever  existed.  They  adopted 
many  of  the  customs  of  their  newly  acquired  subjects; 
but  did  not  give  up  with  those  which  formed  their 
own  national  pecuharities.  They  continued  to  pre- 
serve the  essential  parts  of  that  code  of  laws  which 
they  found  existing  in  China;  while  they,  at  the  same 
time,  imposed  certain  regulations  which  were  viewed 
by  the  conquered  either  as  highly  disgraceful  or  op- 
pressive; and  the  non-compliance  with  which,  cost 
some  of  them  their  hves.  The  executive  govern- 
ment was  soon  filled  by  Tartars;  who  at  times  aflfect- 
ed,  and  still  aflfect,  to  treat  the  Chinese  with  con- 
tempt. To  contend  is  of  no  avail:  the  Chinese  must 
submit,  and  (as  they  sometimes  express  themselves) 

'quietly  eat  down  THE  INSULTS  THEY  MEET  WITH.' 

"  Since  the  union  of  China  fo  Manchow  Tartary, 
there  have  been  two  national  characters  in  the 
empire,  reciprocally  aflfecting  each.  The  high  and 
exclusive  tone  which  had  ever  been  assumed  by  the 


224  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

emperors  of  China,  was  highly  gratifying  to  the  mind 
of  the  victorious  Tartar;  while  the  power  of  his  arms 
secured  the  honour  of  superiority  to  himself.  The 
ruder  qualities  of  the  Scythian  character  have  been 
softened  down  by  the  more  mild  and  polished  ones 
of  the  Chinese;  and  the  cowardly  imbecility  of  the 
Chinese  has  been  in  part  removed  by  the  warlike 
spirit  of  the  Scythian.  The  intrigue  and  defeat  of 
the  Chinese,  and  the  rude  courage  of  the  Tartar, 
seem  to  unite  in  what  may  be  considered  the  present 
national  character  of  China;  and  in  as  far  as  that  her 
union  exists,  it  will  render  her  formidable  to  their 
enemies.  What  cannot  be  effected  by  force,  may  be 
by  fraud,  and  vice  versa;  and  what  any  one  of  these 
qualities  singly  may  not  be  able  to  accomplish,  the 
union  of  both  may.  But  this  mixture  of  qualities  is 
heterogeneous  and  unnatural;  and  there  is  reason  to 
suppose  that  the  seeds  of  national  evil  are  in  it,  like 
those  liquid  compounds,  for  example,  water  and  oil, 
the  parts  of  which  are  made  to  adhere  for  a  time  by 
mechanical  agitation;  but,  when  allowed  to  settle, 
resolve  themselves  without  any  external  cause  to 
their  simples;  so  it  may  perhaps  be  with  China. 

"  The  tempers  of  her  own  legitimate  children,  and 
those  of  the  strangers  who  rule  over  her,  are  dis- 
cordant, and  refuse  to  coalesce;  and  if  they  do  not 
by  their  own  operation  work  her  complete  ruin,  they 
may  either  make  the  country  an  easier  prey  to  its 
foes,  or  prevent  the  emperors  from  sitting  easy  for 
any  length  of  time  on  their  thrones. 

"In  point  of  territory,  riches,  and  population, 
China  is  the  greatest  of  the  nations;  and  has  per- 
haps, to  a  degree  beyond  any  other,  the  art  of  turn- 
ing all  her  intercourse  with  foreign  countries  to  her 
own  advantage.      But  here  she  shows  but  little 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  225 

honourable  principle.  Idle  displays  of  majesty  and 
authority  must  satisfy  ihose  nations  that  seek  her 
alliance;  for  in  vain  will  they  look  for  truth  and  re- 
spectful treatment  from  her.  If  they  be  contented 
to  knock  under,  and  acknowledge  that  their  bread — 
their  water— their  vegetables-^— and  their  breath,  are 
the  effects  of  her  bounty;  then  she  will  not  deal  un- 
kindly with  them — she  will  not  oppress  them — she 
will  even  help  them.  Proud  of  an  imaginary  bene- 
volence, which  is  high  as  the  heavens  and  broad  as 
the  ocean,  she  will  throw  the  boon  to  them;  but 
withal  is  sure  to  remind  them^  with  the  tone  of 
authority,  to  cherish  feelings  of  respect  and  submis- 
sion towards  those  by  whose  beneficence  they  subsist. 
But  wo  to  that  nation  that  dares  presume,  even  in 
the  secret  corners  of  its  heart;  to  consider  itself  equal 
— or  within  a  thousand  degrees  of  equality — that 
country  is  rude,  barbarous,  obstinate,  and  unfilial; 
and  not  to  tear  it  up,  root  and  branch,  is  considered 
a  display  of  forbearance  worthy  of  the  celestial 
sovereign  alone! 

"If,  in  the  intercourse  of  China  with  foreign  na- 
tions, she  cannot  with  truth  and  justice  make  all 
things  appear  honourable  to  herself,  she  makes  no 
difficulties  about  using  other  means.  She  discolours 
narrative— ^she  misquotes  statements — she  drags 
forth  to  the  light  whatever  appears  for  her  advan- 
tage— -and  seals  up  in  oblivion  whatever  bears  against 
her.  She  lies  by  system — and,  right  or  wrong,  must 
have  all  things  to  look  well  on  the  paper.  This  view 
of  her  POLITICAL  character  is  not  less  true  than  it  is 
lamentable. 

"Let  us  turn  to  her  moral  character;  and  here 
we  shall,  as  in  other  countries^  see  much  that  is 
^0 


S26  MEMOIRS  OF  THJE 

good,  with  great  preponderance  of  that  which  is  evlL 
The  morals  of  China,  as  a  nation,  commence  in  filial 
duty,  and  in  political  government.  The  learned  re- 
duce every  good  thing  to  one  principle,  namely^  that 
of  paternal  and  filial  piety;  every  other  is  but  a 
modification  of  this.  In  this  they  think  they  dis- 
cover the  seed  of  all  virtues,  and  the  motives  to  all 
duties.  They  apply  it  in  every  case,  and  to  every 
class  of  men.  They  trace  its  origin  high  up  to  those 
operations  which  at  first  separated  the  chaos,  and 
see  its  importance  illustrated  in  every  operation  of 
nature.  Immediate  parents  are  considered  the  fa* 
ther  and  mother  of  the  family.  The  rulers  of 
PROVINCES,  the  father  and  mother  of  the  province. 
The  EMPEROR  and  empress,  the  father  and  mother 
of  the  empire.  Heaven  and  earth,  the  father  and 
mother  of  the  emperor  and  of  all  this  inferior  world. 
Yin  and  Yang,  the  father  and  mother  of  the  post- 
chaotic  universe.  The  principle  now  under  conside- 
ration is  supposed  to  teach  the  good  emperor  to  treat 
the  people  with  the  tenderness  of  a  father;  and  t,he 
people  to  obey  the  emperor  with  the  veneration  of 
children.  Under  its  influence,  the  good  parent 
stretches  his  views  forward  to  thousands  of  future 
generations,  and  lays  up  good  for  his  unborn  posteri*. 
ty;  and  the  good  child  turns  his  thoughts  backward 
to  thousands  of  past  ages,  and  remunerates  the  fa* 
vour  of  his  deceased  ancestors,  China  considers 
herself  as  much  a  parent  when  she  punishes  as 
when  she  rewards — when  she  cuts  off  the  heads  of 
her  obstinate  children,  as  when  she  crowns  the  obe- 
dient with  riches  and  honour;  and  the  minister  of 
state,  but  yesterday  raised  from  the  rank  of  a  plebeian, 
is  not  more  obliged  to  render  thanks  for  the  paternal 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  231K 

grace  that  has  elevated  him,  than  the  criminal  just 
about  to  be  cut  in  a  thousand  pieces,  is  to  bow  down 
and  to  return  thanks  for  the  paternal  discipUne 
which  will  in  an  instant  determinate  his  terrestrial 
being. 

"  The  criminal  laws  of  China  operate  very  power- 
fully against  the  exercise  of  benevolence  in  cases 
where  it  is  most  needed.  Whatever  crimes  are  com- 
mitted in  a  neighbourhood,  the  whole  neighbours 
around  are  involved;  and,  contrary  to  what  is  the 
case  in  most  other  civilized  countries,  the  law  con- 
siders them  guilty  until  they  can  prove  themselves 
innocent.  Hence  the  terror  of  being  implicated  in 
any  evil  that  takes  place,  sometimes  prevents  the 
people  from  quenching  fire  until  the  superior  autho- 
rities be  first  informed — and  from  relieving  the  dis- 
tressed, until  it  is  often  too  late.  Hence  it  not  un- 
frequently  happens,  that  a  man  who  has  had  the  ill 
fortune  to  be  stabbed  to  death  in  the  street  near  to 
his  neighbour's  door,  or  who  having  fallen  down 
through  fatigue  or  disease,  dies,  is  often  allowed  to 
remain  on  the  spot  until  the  stench  of  the  putrid 
corpse  obliges  them,  for  their  own  safety,  to  get  it 
by  some  means  or  other  buried  out  of  the  way.  It 
is  easy  to  see  how  powerfully  this  operates  as  a  na- 
tional check  to  benevolence."  (The  whole  of  these 
opinions  were  selected  by  Dr.  Morrison  himself  from 
the  papers  of  his  coadjutor,  and  marked  by  him  as 
«' Extracts  from  Dr.  Milne's  MSS."  Those  which 
follow  were  submitted  to  his  revision,  by  Dr.  Milne.) 


MEMOIRS  QF  THE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

CHINESE  OPINIONS. 

We  have  already  seen  not  a  few  of  Mr.  Milne's 
opinions  of  Chinese  character.  He  prepared  himself 
for  studying  it,  during  his  voyage,  and  only  ceased 
to  study  it  when  he  lay  down  to  die.  The  follow- 
ing results  of  his  close  observation  and  deliberate 
judgment  speak  for  themselves. 

"  In  a  former  section  we  took  notice,  briefly,  of  the 
state  of  the  Chinese  as  to  religion  and  morals. 
With  regard  to  their  sentiments  and  prepossessions 
against  the  Gospel,  they  are  very  numerous.  We 
can  only  name  a  few.  Among  others,  the  following 
claim  the  attention  of  Missionaries  and  Missionary 
Societies. 

"  1.  Their  views  of  the  Supreme  Being  are  ob- 
scure in  the  highest  degree.  The  confusion  that 
pervades  their  sacred  books  on  this  fundamental  sub- 
ject, is  extreme.  He  is  generally  confounded  with 
visible  nature.  Now  and  then  a  sentiment  relative 
to  divine  justice  and  goodness  occurs;  but  where,  or 
in  whom,  these  attributes  are  lodged,  the  reader  can- 
not possibly  discover.  On  meeting  with  a  just  idea 
of  God  (for  there  are  some  such  in  the  most  blinded 
nations,)  he  will  feel  pleased  to  see  that  the  great 
Governor  of  the  Universe  *has  not  left  himself  with- 
out a  witness;'  yet  the  very  next  page  will  most  pro- 
bably present  him  with  some  sentiment  utterly  in- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.D.  229 

consistent  with  all  our  notions  of  Supreme  Power 
and  excellence,  and  highly  derogatory  to  the  natu- 
ral and  moral  attributes  of  Deity.  To  impart  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God, — the  Triune  Jehovah, 
— to  this  people,  will  be  no  easy  task.  We  have  to 
combat  many  of  their  popular  notions,  and  most  re- 
vered opinions;  and  to  discriminate  clearly  between 
those  opinions  that  are  radically  and  entirely  wrong, 
and  those  partly  founded  in  our  natural  notions  of 
God,  but  partially  mixed  with  error, — is  difficult. 

"2.  They  do  not  understand,  or  fully  recognise,  the 
doctrine  of  Divine  Providence.  The  government  of 
the  world  is  sometimes  divided  by  them  between 
heaven  and  the  gods,  or  between  heaven,  earth,  and 
man,  or  between  the  San  Paou,  (that  is,  three  pre- 
cious ones  of  the  Buddhists,)  each  of  which  rules  in 
his  turn.  Instead  of  acknowledging  the  condescen- 
sion of  God  in  employing  his  creatures  as  instru- 
ments in  the  execution  of  his-  purposes,  they  teach 
and  believe,  that  the  sages  are  essentially  necessary 
to  him,  and  that  without  them  he  could  not  govern 
the  world  ! 

"3.  Their  notions  of  a  future  state  form  another 
obstacle  to  the  Gospel.  Some  profess  to  expect  no 
rewards  after  death,  and  to  dread  no  punishment; 
nay,  such  do  not  even  believe  that  they  shall  exist 
after  their  breath  departs.  To  these  persons,  the 
doctrine  of  the  soul's  immortality,  and  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body,  are  as  *  idle  tales.'  This  is  not, 
however,  the  general  belief  of  the  Chinese.  The 
far  greater  part  of  them  believe  the  doctrine  of  the 
transmigration  of  souls;  and  they  are  apt  to  confound 
the  Christian  doctrine  of  future  retributions  with 
their  own  preposterous  dogmas.  With  these,  the 
20* 


230  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

difficulty  is  not  in  convincing  them  that  there  are  re- 
wards and  punishments  after  death;  but  in  explain- 
ing to  them  the  nature,  causes,  and  extent  thereof. 
In  dealing  with  the  mass  of  the  Chinese,  their  popu- 
lar belief  in  the  existence  of  future  retributions  must 
be  considered  and  improved  as  an  auxiliary;  to  at- 
tempt to  shake  this  would  be  to  undermine  a  part 
of  the  foundation  of  our  own  system.  What  is  to  be 
done,  therefore,  is  to  show  the  difference  between 
that  gross  felicity  and  misery  which  a  bewildered 
imagination,  a  guilty  conscience,  and  an  interested 
priesthood  iiave  painted,  and  placed  before  the  credu- 
lous people;  and  that  pure  and  rational  happiness, 
and  that  terrible  and  endless  wo,  which  the  mercy 
and  justice  of  God  have  prepared  for  mankind — to 
point  out  the  true  causes  which  bring  men  to  ever- 
lasting ruin,  and  shut  them  for  ever  out  of  heaven 
— to  show  the  heaven-devised  method  by  which  the 
soul  can  be  saved,  in  contradistinction  from  the  mul- 
tifarious causes  of  future  misery,  and  means  of  fu- 
ture happiness,  which  their  own  gloomy  and  unfruit- 
ful system  points  out — to  prove  the  endless  and  un- 
changing duration  of  future  retributions,  in  opposi- 
tion to  their  views  of  innumerable  revolutions  and 
temporary  sufferings  after  death; — and  to  direct  to 
the  practical  uses  of  such  a  faith,  in  deterring  men 
from  sin,  and  in  stimulating  them  to  a  life  of  holy 
obedience.  Now,  this  will  be  found  a  task  of  un- 
common difficulty;  so  confused  are  their  views  and 
books  en  these  points,  that  it  is  no  easy  matter  to 
discover  what  it  is  which  we  ought  to  combat;  and 
having  discovered  this,  to  maintain  and  cherish  their 
general  belief  in  future  retributions,  while  at  the 
same  time  we  show  the  futility  of  the  arguments  by 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  2Sl 

which  their  particular  definitions  thereof  are  support- 
ed— and  prove  the  insufficiency  of  the  means  by 
which  they  hope  to  escape  misery  and  attain  feHcity 
— and  demonstrate  the  injury  of  their  system  to  vir- 
tue and  to  happiness;  to  do  this  will  be  a  labour  of 
peculiar  delicacy  and  difficulty.  The  representa- 
tions of  future  glory  and  misery,  in  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, are  too  exalted,  too  chaste,  and  too  deeply 
marked  with  the  holiness  and  justice  of  God,  to  be 
acceptable  to  those  Pagans  who  are  deeply  studied 
in  the  doctrine  of  Metempsychosis.  The  Christian 
view  of  eternal  realities  is  neither  minute  nor  gross 
enough  for  those  who  profess  to  have  measured, 
with  geometrical  precision,  the  height  and  depth, 
the  breadth  and  length,  of  the  prison  of  darkness;  to 
be  capable  to  describe  the  furious  evolutions  of  the 
flames  of  Tophet;  and  to  exhibit  to  ocular  inspec- 
tion the  modes  of  torture  by  which  the  various  classes 
of  the  miserable  are  punished.  The  pleasing  and 
sanctifying  glories  of  eternal  life  are  too  distant  and 
spiritual  for  those  who  think  they  can  hold  forth  to 
open  view  the  mansions,  the  dress,  the  equipage,  the 
employment,  and  the  grandeur,  of  happy  men  in  the 
life  to  come. 

"  4.  Their  notions  of  the  nature  of  virtue  and  vice 
are  indefinite  and  obscure.  Those  flagrant  sins 
against  which  natural  conscience  lifts  its  voice  in 
every  country,  are  condemned,  it  is  true — and  those 
virtues  of  which  it  approves  are  commonly  consider- 
ed honourable,  and  men  exhorted  to  practise  them. 
But  Chinese  philosophers  and  metaphysicians  have 
explained  and  refined,  till  they  have  refined  away 
virtue  and  vice  to  mere  relative  terms — made  man 
his  own  end— his  prince  and  parents,  his  god — -the 


232  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

laws  of  his  country,  the  standard  of  his  actions — and 
interest,  in  some  shape  or  another,  his  only  motive 
in  doing  good,  and  in  avoiding  evil.  Moralists  and 
priests  have  erred  in  a  rather  different  manner. 
Overlooking  the  grand  foundations  and  essentials  of 
virtue  in  general,  they  drive  on  some  particular  one 
to  such  extravagant  lengths,  as  that  it  no  longer 
appears  to  be  a  virtue,  but  an  oppressive,  burden- 
some, impracticable  condition  of  some  present  good. 
The  essence  of  vice  is  supposed  to  consist  chiefly  Id 
opposing^  or  dissenting  from,  the  ancients,  and  its 
malignity,  in  the  injury  it  does  to  individuals  and 
societies."  (Le  Compte  has  given  many  illustrations 
of  this  fact;  and  of  another  on  this  subject,  which 
Dr.  Milne  has  not  mentioned; — the  light  in  which 
the  Divine  law  appears  to  the  intelligent  Chinese. 
The  Emperor  said  to  Adam  Schaal  one  day,  "  How 
can  any  one  practise  your  laws?  Take  away  two  or 
three  of  the  hardest  of  them,  and  we  will  think  of 
the  rest."  This  was  said  playfully.  But  he  said  to 
Verhiest,  on  another  occasion,  "Your  law  is  hard: 
but  if  I  believed  it,  I  would  obey  at  once.  And  were 
I  to  become  a  Christian,  all  would  follow  me.") 

"5.  Their  high  and  unlimited  veneration  for  their 
sacred  sages,  whom  (as  above  noticed)  they  consider 
necessary  to  God;  yea,  sometimes  equal  with  him, — 
constitutes  a  great  obstacle  to  the  Gospel;  as  they 
consider  the  circumstances  of  our  blessed  Lord's  life 
and  death  as  not  only  unworthy  of  a  wise  and  good 
man,  but  rather  as  the  proper  awards  of  Divine  jus- 
tice for  personal  or  relative  crimes.  This,  at  first 
sight  of  the  Gospels,  or  at  first  hearing  the  history 
of  Christ's  Life,  is,  I  believe,  not  an  un.common  im- 
pression among  them.    Thus,  while  'he  was  wound-. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  233 

ed  for  our  transgressions,  and  bruised  for  our  iniqui- 
ties, we  sinful  mortals,  in  the  height  of  our  ignorance, 
esleem  him  to  have  been  judicially  smitten  of  God 
and  afflicted.'  How  strikingly  is  this  fulfilled  among 
the  Chinese!  They  praise  Confucius  in  language 
aud  terms  similar  to  those  wiih  which  we  sing  the 
praises  of  the  eternal  God,  the  Creator  of  the  ends  of 
the  earth!  To  set  forth  Christ,  the  only  begotten  of 
the  Father,  among  such  a  people,  as  crucified,  and 
yet  the  hope  of  a  lost  world — as  Lord  of  life,  death, 
and  eternity,  to  whom  even  their  sages  must  bow 
down  and  be  indebted  for  their  salvation,  is  a  most 
grating  and  unwelcome  subject..  'It  is  foolishness 
•to  them.'  It  is  therefore  absolutely  necessary,  be- 
fore this  nation  can  be  truly  virtuous  and  happy, 
that  its  veneration  for  ancient  names  be  destroyed, 
or  at  least  greatly  weakened;  for  the  names,  exam- 
ples, and  writings  of  the  wise  men  of  former  days, 
are  considered  the  only  sanctions  of  virtue,  and  the 
infallible  standards  by  which  opinions  and  vices  are 
to  be  tried.'  (What  Dr.  Milne  says  of  the  influence 
of  the  Chinese  sages,  has  a  fearful  parallel  at  present 
in  the  influence  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  Fathers 
upon  the  theology  of  high  churchmen.  Foe  and 
Confucius  abet  nothing,  in  China,  more  opposed  to 
the  spirit  of  the  New  Testament,  than  the  Fathers 
are  now  made  to  abet  by  the  Anglian  School.  Thus 
there  is  just  as  much  need  for  an  exposure  of  the 
Fathers  in  England,  as  for  the  refutation  of  Confu- 
cius in  China.  Dr.  Milne's  remarks  are  equally  ap- 
plicable to  both.)  "  But  this  will  be  a  most  delicate, 
difficult,  and  tedious  operation.  It  will  require  a 
very  full  understanding  of  the  real  state  of  the  ques- 
tion, of  what  is  to  be  condemned,  and  what  to  be 


234  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

commended  in  them — and  the  reasons  for  and  against 
them.  To  reject  these  in  the  lump,  would  be  to  con- 
demn much  of  what  our  own  system  acknowledges, 
commends,  and  enjoins;  to  shrink  entirely  from  the 
task  of  showing  wherein  they  have  been  the  means, 
or  occasions,  of  keeping  the  people  in  ignorance, 
idolatry,  and  vice,  would  be  unworthy  of  those  who 
have  a  revelation  from  God,  and  an  eternity  laid 
open  before  them.  Sdll,  the  work  will  be  difficult 
—none  ought  to  attempt  it  without  a  competent  ac- 
quaintance with  theological  science,  and  \vith  the 
Chinese  classical  books.  And  if  any  thing  should 
ever  be  written  with  this  view  it  ought  to  be  in  the 
first  style  of  language.  A  failure  would  be,  for  a 
time,  very  prejudicial  to  the  cause  of  truth — while  a 
successful  effort  would  prove  of  the  greatest  possible 
service. 

"  6.  The  Chinese  are  taught  to  think  themselves 
superior  to  all  other  people.  A  certain  contemp- 
tuous feeling  towards  foreigners  runs  through  the 
books  of  Confucius  and  Mencius;  it  seems  to  have 
actuated  their  minds,  and  influenced  their  language. 
'Foreigner'  seldom  occurs  in  either  ancient  or  mo- 
dern Chinese  Vi^ritings  without  being  joined  by  some 
disrespectful  epithet,  implying  or  expressing  some- 
thing about  the  ignorance,  brutality,  barbarism,  ob- 
stinacy, and  meanness  of  other  nations;  and  their 
obligations  to,  or  dependance  upon,  China.  This 
feeling  is  studiously  cherished  by  the  Government, 
and  manifested  in  all  its  transactions  with  strangers. 
Now,  for  a  people  thus  elevated,  in  their  own  con- 
ceptions, by  nature,  and  civilization,  and  wealth,  to 
receive  such  a  religion  as  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  from 
strangers  whom  they  despise  and  look  down  upon, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  235 

Strikes  directly  at  the  root  of  their  national  pride. 
Against  this  the  Gospel  has  to  work  its  way  into 
China."  (Schaal  and  Verhiest  say,  that  nothing 
was  so  offensive  to  the  Chinese  literati  as  that  their 
country  should  not  have  been  the  Jirst  one  visited 
by  the  Gospel.  Their  indignant  question  was,  "  Is 
China  so  insignificant  as  not  to  be  thought  of  until 
now?"  I  have  endeavoured  to  prove  that  God  did 
not  leave  China  "  without  a  witness."  Still,  this  is 
an  embarrassing  question!  Some  one,  I  hope,  will 
enable  our  Missionaries  to  give  a  better  answer  to  it 
than  the  Jesuits  did.) 

"7.   The  Chinese  have  generally  a  high  idea  of 
the  character  of  a  teacher.     They  think  he  should 
be  grave,  reserved,  dignified,  perfect;  and  held  in 
honour  by  the  Government  and  people.     This  may, 
it  is  true,  ultimately  turn  to  the  advantage  of  the 
Gospel;  but  at  first  there  is  reason  to  fear  its  opera- 
tion will  be  hurtful;  for  the  *  humility  with  which 
the  messengers  of  Christ  should  be  clothed  ' — their 
'condescending  to  men  of  low  estate,' — their '  preach- 
ing the  gospel  to  the  poor,' — ^their  'teaching  in  the 
market-places,  and  from  house  to  house,' — in  short, 
their  being  without  secular  dignity  and  eclat, — are 
considered  ill-befitting  the  rank  of  teachers.     While 
this  shows  the  necessity  of  a  circumspect  and  digni- 
fied behaviour  in  those  who  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
Chinese,  it  likewise  points  out  the  propriety  of  not 
employing  very  young  men  in  that  work,  unless  they 
be  under  the  direction  of  some  elder  labourers.     The 
Chinese  are,  perhaps,  more  accustomed  to  order  and 
subordination  in  the  different  ranks  of  society,  than 
any  other  people:  the  idea  of  a  community  in  which 
all  the  members  have  equal  authority,  does  not  so 


33b  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

much  as  exist  among  them.  How  far  this  deserves 
the  consideration  of  Missionary  Societies,  and  bodies 
of  men  labouring  for  the  conversion  of  China  may, 
indeed,  be  a  question  with  many.  But  that  it  de- 
serves very  serious  attention,  at  first,  is  with  the 
writer  beyond  a  doubt.  Some  well  organized  sys- 
tem of  order  and  ecclesiastical  polity  should  be  fixed 
upon  by  those  societies  that  attempt  the  work;  other- 
wise, there  is  danger  that  a  community  without  laws, 
or  where  each  one's  will  is  the  law,  will  fall  into  dis- 
respect, and  the  dignity  of  character  that  should  at- 
tach to  the  teacher  of  religion,  be  lost."  (Whatever 
may  be  thought  of  this,  both  Milne  and  Morrison 
acted  upon  it.  It  is  the  secret  of  what  seemed  con- 
sequential in  their  spirit.  They  both  loved  deference, 
although  not  for  its  own  sake,  nor  from  vanity.  And 
who  can  wonder?  They  saw  nothing  around  them 
but  the  influence  of  office,  for  many  years.  Their 
notions  on  this  point,  however,  did  neither  of  them 
any  good.  Their  official  dignity  would  have  defeat- 
ed  itself,  but  for  their  moral  greatness.  It  was  their 
**  weak  side.") 

"When  the  truths  of  Christianity  are  proposed  to 
this  people,  they  attempt  to  find  in  their  own  system 
something  similar.  I  have  seen  a  man  for  many  suc- 
cessive months,  spend  a  considerable  portion  of  time, 
in  trying  to  find  in  their  classical  books  something 
like  the  doctrine  of  redemption,  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  and  the  resurrection.  The  ingenuity  of  the 
learned  in  forcing  resemblances  of  this  sort  on  one 
before  he  is  aware,  is  such  as  to  require  him  to  be 
constantly  on  his  guard,  that  he  may  not  make  con- 
cessions derogatory  to  the  Gospel.  It  is  very  true, 
that  we  should  avail  ourselves  of  the  aid  of  every 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  237 

good  sentiment  which  we  find  existing  among  the 
heathen — not  to  do  so  would  be  dishonourable  to  the 
goodness  of  God,  who  has  for  wise  purposes  main- 
tained them  in  the  most  depraved  heathen  nations, 
from  the  beginning;  but  it  is  equally  true  that  great 
caution  is  necessary  in  admitting  in  full,  the  ex- 
planations even  of  moral  duty,  given  in  Pagan 
writings— how  much  more  in  bringing  in  their  phi- 
losophical opinions  to  the  aid  of  the  Gospel.  The 
example  of  Origen  of  Alexandria,  and  of  Tertullian 
in  Africa,  stands  to  this  day  as  our  beacon  in  such 
cases.  These  eminent  fathers,  indeed,  differed  widely 
in  what  they  took  from  the  Heathen;  Origen  bor- 
rowing endless  speculations  from  them,  which  led  to 
allegorize  away  the  genuine  sense  of  Scripture;  while 
Tertullian  stood  forth  as  the  champion  of  Monasti- 
cism,  and  pleaded  for  the  introduction  into  the 
Church  of  Christ,  of  mortifications  practised  by 
Pagans  for  ages  before. 

"So  unwilling  are  the  Chinese  to  allow  themselves 
to  be  surpassed,  or  that  any  other  people  possess  that 
of  which  they  cannot  boast,  that  they  fancy  resem- 
blances where  there  are  none,  and,  after  striving  in 
vain  to  find  them,  they  still  hope  that  such  there  are, 
and  that  if  there  should  happen  to  be  none,  they  are 
of  no  importance,  or  surely  they  would  have  been 
there.  Even  those  among  them  who  love  the  Gos- 
pel, need  to  be  carefully  watched  over,  lest  their  for- 
mer opinions  should  warp  their  judgment,  and  lead 
them  to  mix  the  truth  of  God  with  the  mere  dictates 
of  Pagan  wisdom. 

"These  hints  are  offered,  not  with  a  view  to  dis- 
courage attempts  for  the  conversion  of  the  Chinese, 
but  rather  to  show  the  nature  of  the  work  to  be  done, 
21 


^38  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

with  the  obstacles  to  be  removed;  and  to  produce  in 
all  who  are  actually  engaged  in  the  work,  a  just  con- 
viction of  the  importance  of  seeking  competent  quali- 
fications for  the  arduous  service;  and  of  impressing 
on  the  venerable  body  of  men  with  whom  the  writer 
is  connected,  the  necessity  of  furnishing  their  Chinese 
Missions  with  an  adequate  number  of  labourers,  en- 
dowed with  various  talents;  so  that  no  part  of  the 
Pagan  system  may  remain  unshaken,  and  none  of  the 
means  enjoined  by  our  Lord  and  Saviour  left  un- 
employed. It  is  obvious  that  division  of  labour,  and 
concentrated  exertion,  are  essential  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  any  thing  that  will  be  of  real  and  per- 
manent service  to  the  best  interests  of  mankind. 
Hurried  efforts,  and  works  executed  without  due 
leisure  and  ability,  will  not  abide  the  test  of  future 
ag«s."  (The  London  Missionary  Society,  to  whom 
this  appeal  was  made,  have  not  been  unmindful  of 
Dr.  Milne's  hints,  so  far  as  the  "qualifications"  of 
his  successors  are  concerned.  The  varied  erudition 
and  versatility  of  talents  in  both  the  medical  and 
ministerial  Missionaries,  who  have  just  gone  to 
China,  are  not  unknown  to  the  schools  of  science, 
literature,  or  theology.  Were  not  these  gentlemen 
ray  personal  friends,  and  one  of  them  related  to  me,  it 
would  be  my  duty  in  this  work,  to  describe  their  high 
standing  both  as  scholars  and  Christians.  It  would, 
however,  be  a  dereliction  of  what  is  my  duty,  were  I 
not  to  say,  that  they  are  just  the  kind  of  men  which 
Drs.  Morrison  and  Milne  would  have  wished  to  see 
"baptized  for  the  dead."  The  prospect  of  having 
such  successors  would  have  made  them  sing  their 
''J^unc  Dimittis"  louder  than  even  they  did.  The 
Churches  expect  mucli,  and  the  spirits  of  Morrison 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  239 

and  Milne  expect  more,  from  these  young  men.  I 
congratulate  my  young  friends  on  the  fact,  that  great 
things  are  thus  expected  from  them,  in  both  heaven 
and  earth!  With  so  many  eyes,  from  both  worlds, 
upon  them,  they  must  almost  see  the  eye  of  Omni- 
science in  the  very  sun,  from  day  to  day.) 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

MISSIONARY  EVENTS. 

"  In  January,  1817,  a  row  of  buildings  on  the  right 
side  of  the  garden,  in  which  were  a  printing  office, 
paper  store,  and  various  rooms  for  the  accommodation 
of  the  people  employed  in  the  service  of  the  Mission, 
was  completed.  The  building,  which  was  begun  in 
1816,  is  strong,  and  having  many  doors  and  win- 
dows, is  w^ell  adapted  for  useful  purposes;  it  is  well 
ventilated,  and  capable  of  being  divided  into  many 
small  but  commodious  apartments,  in  each  of  which 
an  individual,  on  the  plan  of  the  natives,  could  Uve 
in  a  very  comfortable  manner.  Should  the  objects 
so  far  prosper  as  to  bring  a  few  native  students 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  Mission,  they  will 
be  comfortably  accommodated  in  such  parts  of  these 
as  can  be  spared  from  the  printing.  This  was  in  eye 
when  the  plan  was  formed. 

"  The  proximity  of  our  premises  to  the  sea,  and  the 
daily  inroads  which  that  potent  element  makes  on  the 
east  side  of  the  straits  of  Malacca,  made  it  necessary 
to  construct  a  strong  fence  in  front  of  the  Mission 
House.     A  stone  wall^  running  across  all  the  breadth 


240  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  the  premises,  was  erected  on  the  beach  in  the 
summer  of  1816,  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr. 
Thomsen,  previously  to  his  departure  to  England. 

"The  difficulty  of  printing  Christian  books  ia 
China,  had  great  influence  in  determining  the  minds 
of  the  Missionaries  to  seek  a  quiet  retreat  at  some 
little  distance,  where  the  Scriptures  and  other  books 
could  be  printed  without  subjecting  them  to  the  con- 
stant fear  of  interruption.  That  quiet  retreat  was 
now  obtained;  and  in  order  to  take  an  early  advan- 
tage thereof,  a  large  supply  of  paper,  workmen,  &C.5 
was  sent  to  Malacca  in  course  of  the  spring  of  1817, 
to  print  the  duodecimo  edition  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. The  translation  had  been  revised  by  the 
translator  liimself,  and  the  blocks  prepared  in  China. 
An  unfortunate  occurrence  occasioned  the  principal 
part  of  the  blocks  to  be  destroyed;  and  there  was  no 
resource  but  to  go  to  the  expense  of  having  a  new 
set  prepared.  When  the  paper,  blocks,  and  work- 
men came  the  new  range  of  houses  was  found  insuf- 
ficient, being  already  pretty  well  filled  with  the  press, 
printers,  and  Chinese  teachers.  A  second  range  was 
accordingly  built  on  the  opposite  side,  fronting  the 
other;  and  as  soon  as  ready,  the  paper,  &c.,  placed 
therein.  This  range  was  built  much  on  the  same 
plan  with  the  former,  and  may  be  appropriated  either 
to  the  purposes  of  business,  or  for  the  habitation  of 
natives  employed  on  the  establishment.  But  more 
than  a  half  of  these  houses  was  built  on  a  slighter 
scale,  than  those  first  erected.  Those  were  all  of 
good,  strong,  brick  walls,  and  tiled;  but  more  than 
half  of  these  were  built  of  the  bark  of  a  tree,  and 
covered  with  reed.  The  reason  of  this,  was,  partly 
from   narrow  funds,  and  partly   from  an  idea,  that 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  241 

after  the  New  and  Old  Testament  should  be  printed 
so  many  houses  would  not  be  necessary.  The  bark 
houses,  were  also  made  wider  than  the  others,  that 
they  might  answer  for  schools.  At  the  present  time, 
(July,  1819,)  both  ranges  are  quite  full,  and  more 
will  very  likely  be  required.  The  same  year  a  wall 
of  brick  was  raised  along  part  of  one  side  of  the  pre- 
mises; and  the  back  part  of  the  ground,  behind  where 
the  garden  now  is,  was  partly  cleared  of  brush-wood 
and  useless  trees,  which  obstructed  the  current  of  air 
and  made  the  situation  less  healthy;  but  not  suffi- 
ciently cleared  to  render  the  place  either  useful  or 
comfortable;— that  was  an  after  work  which  Mr. 
Thomsen  superintended  on  his  return  from  Europe, 
the  following  year,  when  a  wall  round  the  back  of  the 
premises  was  built;  the  ground  drained;  the  roots 
of  trees  taken  out;  a  road  made;  a  garden  formed; 
and  the  soil  dug  up. — This  was  a  most  troublesome 
labour,  and  very  expensive;  but  absolutely  necessary 
to  render  the  Mission  property  safe  from  deprada- 
tions,  and  the  situation  comfortable.  What  added 
to  the  difficulty  of  the  work  was,  that  the  wall  having 
to  pass  through  a  marsh,  behooved  to  be  built  on  piles 
of  wood,  driven  into  the  ground,  which  were  covered 
with  durable  plank,  after  which  the  brick  work  was 
put  on. 

"  The  size  and  expense  of  these  houses,  walls,  &c, 
are  as  follows: 

"  The  range  on  the  right  side  of  the  garden,  114 
feet  by  16 — expense  dolls.  530. 

"  The  range  on  the  left  side,  brick  part,  49  feet 
by  16 — bark  part,  54  by  18 — expense  dolls.  260. 

"  Stone  wall  on  the  beach,  high  10  feet,  long  250, 
dolls.  260. 

21* 


242  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

«' Subsequent  repairs  rendered  necessary  by- 
breaches- made  in  it  by  the  sea,  about  dolls.  100. 

"  Wall  on  part  of  the  right  side  of  the  garden,  high 
four  and  a  half  feet,  long  250,  dolls.  40. 

"  Wall  round  the  back  of  the  premises,  high  nine 
and  a  half  feet,  long  735,  dolls.  763. 

"  Railing  (wood,)  in  front,  220  feet  long,  dolls.  40. 

"  The  first  expense  only  is  here  calculated.  It  is 
indeed  great,  when  we  consider  the  limited  nature  of 
the  Society's  funds;  but  it  w^as  laid  out  with  much 
economy,  and  in  a  way  that  will  prove  of  permanent 
utility  to  the  establishment. 

"  A  small  Periodical  Pubhcation,  in  English,  had 
been  contemplated  for  years,  and  it  was  embraced  in 
the  8th  resolution,  relative  to  the  Ultra-Ganges  Mis- 
sions. The  first  number  was  published  at  Malacca, 
in  May,  1817;  and  under  great  disadvantages,  as 
the  materials  were  very  scanty,  not  very  interesting, 
and  moreover,  put  together  by  the  Editor  in  a  time 
of  great  family  affliction.  It  was  called  the  'Indo- 
Chinese  Gleaner,'  and  has  been  continued  quarterly; 
but  has  not  yet  been  able  to  pay  itself.  The  original 
projectors  afterwards  agreed  that  a  trial  should  be 
made  for  at  least  two  or  three  years;  that  they  should 
themselves  bear  whatever  loss  might  for  that  time 
attend  it;  and  that  if  any  profits  should  accrue,  they 
should  be  devoted  to  some  benevolent  object.  The 
following  extract  of  a  prospectus,  published  in  the 
spring  of  1818,  will  show  the  design  and  objects  of 
this  little  work. 

"  '  Published  at  Malacca,  every  quarter,  namely, 
in  January,  April,  July,  and  October,  *The  Indo- 
Chinese  Gleaner,'  containing  various  intelligence 
from  China,  and  the  neighbouring  countries;  miscel- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  243 

laneous  notices  relative  to  the  History,  Philosophy, 
and  Literature  of  the  Indo-Chinese  nations;  transla- 
tions from  Chinese,  Malay,  &c.;  essays  on  religious 
subjects;  accounts  of  the  progress  of  Christian  Mis- 
sions in  India;  and  of  the  state  of  Christianity  in 
general. 

"  'Should  any  profits,  after  clearing  the  expense 
of  paper,  printing,  and  postages,  result  from  this  pub- 
lication, they  are  to  be  divided  equally  between  the 
following  objects: 

"  '1. — ^^The  fund  for  widows  and  orphans  of 

MISSIONARIES  BELONGING    TO    THE    UlTRA-GaNGES' 

MISSIONS,  and  for  such  of  their  brethren  on  this  side 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  as  shall  subscribe  to  that 
fund,  and  contribute  papers  to  this  Publication. 

"  '2. — Charities  among  the  heathen. — That 
is,  to  feed,  clothe,  and  educate  such  Heathen  or- 
phans and  poor  children,  as  may  be  placed  under 
the  care  of  the  Ultra-Ganges'  Missions;  and  to 
assist  widows,  the  aged,  deaf,  dumb,  blind,  and 
lame;  and  such  other  Heathens,  or  converts  from 
among  the  Heathen,  as  have  no  relatives,  or  strength 
to  labour,  or  are  persecuted,  or  otherwise  deprived  of 
the  means  of  support." 

"Like  most  other  of  our  labours,  the  'Indo-Chi- 
nese Gleaner,'  is  yet  but  in  itsinfanc3^  Correspon- 
dents and  contributors  have  hitherto  been  fQ\\\  Use- 
fulness is  more  its  aim  than  excellence.  To  those 
who  wish  to  collect  authentic  information  on  its 
principal  topics,  it  will  not  be  found  unworthy  of 
their  attention.  Those  who  are  either  desirous,  or 
qualified,  to  blame  and  criiicise,  may  find  abundance 
of  room.  Little  comparatively,  is  yet  known  of  the 
subjects  which  fill  the  most  of  its  pages.     Such  ma- 


244  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

terials  are  selected,  as  are  likely  to  be  interesting  to 
the  philosopher,  to  the  historian,  and  especially  to 
the  Missionary.  Common  Christian  edification, 
though  not  over-looked,  does  not  so  properly  belong 
to  its  province,  as  to  that  of  some  other  Periodical 
works.  It  rather  aims  to  unfold  the  Indo-Chinese 
nations  to  those  who  have  little  opportunity  of  know- 
ing them,  than  to  circulate  European  intelligence. 

"  As  the  number  of  correspondents  in  various  parts 
of  India  is  increasing,  it  is  not  perhaps  presuming 
too  far  to  expect  that  the  work  will  become  interest- 
ing. Whether  it  will  ever,  in  a  pecuniary  point  of 
view>  be  of  service  to  the  benevolent  objects  which 
are  to  share  its  profits,  is  a  problem.  The  number 
of  English  readers  on  this  side  of  India  is  small,  and 
the  sending  of  the  work  to  other  parts,  especially  to 
Europe,  is  attended  with  some  expense  and  uncer- 
tainty. But  should  it  never  be  able  to  do  more  than 
pay  its  own  expense,  it  may  nevertheless  be  service- 
able to  Missionaries,  and  to  the  cause  of  knowledge 
in  general,  to  continue  the  publication  thereof.  Im- 
portant questions  may  be  discussed.  Useful  essays 
will  now  and  then  appear.  Hints  of  Asiatic  and 
European  intelligence,  will  be  animating  and  in- 
structive to  those  who  are  much  shut  out  from  fo- 
reign communications.  To  a  body  of  men  whose 
views  are  united  in  what  regards  the  truth  and  its 
propagation  among  mankind,  some  common  medium 
to  the  public  is  desirable.  Our  distance  from  Eu- 
rope renders  our  intercourse  with  it  seldom  and  pre- 
carious. Periodical  publications  are  calculated  to 
excite  the  mind  to  profitable  reflection.  In  the  in- 
tellectual wastes  which  Missionaries  generally  in- 
habit, thought  rusts;  mental  energy  languishes;  and 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  245 

sentiment,  destitute  of  the  necessary  support,  dege- 
nerates. When  a  periodical  pubUcation  combines 
(as  it  is  hoped  this  will)  religion  and  philosophy, 
literature  and  liistory,  there  is  something  for  minds 
of  various  moulds;  something  to  inform  the  under- 
standing; something  to  rouse  the  dormant  feelings; 
something  to  awaken  caution;  something  to  encou- 
rage languishing  hope;  something  to  excite  benevo- 
lent sympathies;  something  to  draw  out  fervent 
prayer  to  God,  cordial  thanks  for  his  blessings,  ac- 
tive zeal  in  his  cause,  and  ardent  love  to  all  his  chil- 
dren. Missionaries  have  but  little  time  for  letter 
writing,  and  yet  they  cannot  do  well  without  it. 
When  they  write  to  their  brethren  around,  they 
must  of  necessity  write  the  same  things  over  and 
over  again;  now,  by  uniting  in  the  support  of  a  pe- 
riodical publication,  the  most  interesting  things  (fit 
for  the  public  eye)  which  occur  to  them,  in  their  fa- 
milies, station,  and  labours,  would,  by  once  w^riting, 
find  an  easy  and  expeditious  communication  through 
its  medium.  Thus,  while  edification  would  be  pro- 
moted, time  would  also  be  saved.  While  fraternal 
intercourse  would  be'  maintained,  the  peculiar  senti- 
ments of  the  Heathen  would  be  also  unfolded. 
*While  each  would  read  with  interest  and  profit  his 
brother's  communication,  the  labour  and  research, 
the  study  of  native  books  and  manners,  necessary  to 
prepare  his  own  quota  for  the  general  good,  would 
be  of  the  greatest  possible  service  to  himself.  Taking 
all  these  things  into  consideration,  a  small  pecuniary 
loss  (should  that  be  inevitable)  may  be  undergone 
for  the  sake  of  continuing  a  work  which  may,  by 
increased  communications,  be  made  so  directly  use- 
ful to  all  concerned,  and  perhaps  rendered  interest- 


246  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ing  to  the  public.  Sliould  the  loss  be  too  heavy  fof 
an  individual  or  two,  if  equally  shared  by  ten  or 
twenty,  it  would  not  be  felt;  and  perhaps,  if  neces- 
sary, the  Missionary  Society  would  assist  them. 

"In  the  month  of  April,  this  year,  Mrs.  Milne 
was  visited  with  a  most  serious  illness.  On  the  7th 
she  was  delivered  of  a  daughter,  whom  it  pleased 
the  Sovereign  disposer  of  all  things  to  remove  by 
death,  after  a  few  days'  residence  on  earth.  She  was 
baptized  on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  named  Sarah, 
and  died  about  noon  the  same  day.  This  event  bore 
hard  on  her  mother.  Fever  almost  instantaneously 
ensued,  and  reduced  her  so  low,  that  for  a  whole 
month  there  was  scarcely  any  hope  of  life.  But  it 
pleased  God  so  far  to  restore  her,  as  that  she  was 
able  on  the  1st  of  July  to  undertake  a  sea  voyage. 
She  arrived  with  the  children  at  Macao,  on  the  29th. 
Having  no  assistant  in  the  Mission,  her  husband 
could  not  at  that  time  accompany  her,  notwith- 
standing her  extreme  weakness  and  need  of  the  aids 
of  affection  and  friendship.  How  desirable  is  it  that 
there  should  be  in  every  Mission  at  least  two  resident 
labourers!  In  case  of  heavy  affliction,  one  could  for 
a  time  take  charge  of  the  whole;  and  the  other,  if 
the  case  urgently  required,  attend  his  afflicted  fa- 
mily. Those  who  speak  and  write  as  if  they 
thought  Missionaries  should  make  no  efforts  for  the 
health,  comfort,  and  respectability  of  their  famiUes, 
or  to  protract  their  own  lives,  have  learnt  their  no- 
tions of  relative  life  from  the  cant  of  monastic  days, 
not  from  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul. 

"  In  course  of  this  summer,  two  evening  services 
in  Chinese  were  begun  in  town,  and  continued  about 
(wo  months;  after  which  they  were,  in  consequence 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  247 

of  Mr.  Milne's  departure,  given  up  till  the  summer 
of  1819,  when  they  were  recommenced  by  his  col* 
league.  Some  efforts  were  made,  after  the  month 
of  January  this  year,  to  keep  up  the  Malay  Mission. 
Two  small  tracts,  composed  by  Mr.  Thomsen,  were 
printed,  and  some  distributed.  Occasional  oppor- 
tunities were  embraced  of  conversing,  though  in  a 
very  imperfect  manner,  with  children,  slaves,  and 
other  Mahometans.  No  stress,  however,  can  be  laid 
on  these  feeble  attempts.  They  proceeded  from  a 
wish  to  continue  something  in  the  shape  of  Malay 
instruction,  till  the  return  of  him  who  laid  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Mission  among  this  people.  They 
were  from  the  same  cause  as  the  other  services, 
interrupted,  and  at  the  same  time. 

"Never  was  the  weight  of  the  establishment  at 
Malacca  so  sensibly  felt  as  at  this  time.  Quite  alone, 
without  any  helper  in  the  work;  and  obliged  to  part 
with  his  family,  and  struggling  with  a  load  of 
labours  and  cares,  far  too  heavy  for  an  enfeebled 
constitution,  Mr.  Milne  hailed  with  unspeakable 
pleasure  the  arrival  of  a  colleague,  the  Rev.  Walter 
Henry  Medhurst,  who  landed  with  his  family  at 
Malacca,  on  the  12th  of  June.  Mr.  Medhurst,  who 
received  his  classical  education  at  St.  Paul's  School, 
founded  by  the  celebrated  Dean  Colet,  came  out 
from  England  by  way  of  Madras,  at  which  place  he 
was  detained  for  several  months.  He  began  his 
Chinese  studies  with  that  teachableness  of  spirit 
which  never  fails  to  secure  respect  and  affection  for 
a  young  man's  character,  and  to  produce  a  cheerful 
readiness  in  others  to  assist  him  wherever  they  can; 
and  he  pursued  them  with  a  persevering  ardour 
which  excited  in  the  mind  of  his  fellow-servant  the 


248  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

pleasing  expectation  of  his  making  good  progress 
as  a  Chinese  student,  and  becoming  at  no  very 
distant  period,  a  useful  coadjutor  in  the  Mission; 
an  expectation  which  has  by  no  means  been  dis* 
appointed.  His  more  immediate  object  was  lo 
superintend  the  printing."  (Mr.  Medhurst  is  how 
well  known  by  his  volume  on  China,  and  by  the 
publicity  which  the  Times  has  given  to  his  opinions 
on  the  Opium  question.) 

"  In  about  a  month  after  Mr.  Medhurst's  arrival, 
Mr.  Milne  departed  for  a  season  to  , China,  partly 
for  his  own  health,  and  partly  on  account  of  his 
afflicted  partner,  who  had  gone  thither  a  little  before. 
He  left  Malacca  on  the  9th  of  August,  and  landed 
in  China  on  the  3d  September,  and  did  not  return 
till  the  month  of  February  following.  During  this 
time,  some  of  the  labours  of  the  Mission  at  Malacca 
were  necessarily  interrupted;  while  other  things 
were  carried  on  as  well  as  the  circumstances  of  the 
case  would  admit.  The  printing,  the  schools,  and 
the  general  superintendency  of  the  whole  devolved 
on  Mr.  Medhurst,  who,  with  his  Chinese  studies, 
had  a  heavy  burden  on  his  shoulders.  The  regular 
morning  worship  was  conducted  for  part  of  the  time, 
(that  is,  till  Mr.  M.  had  committed  a  form  of  praj^er 
in  Chinese  to  memory)  by  a  sober  heathen,  of  good 
moral  character,  who  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  and 
a  form  of  prayer  which  had  been  composed  some 
time  before.  The  same  person  also  read,  on  Sab- 
bath and  Thursday  evenings,  passages  out  of  the 
books  and  tracts  already  printed,  to  about  the  usual 
number  of  hearers.  This  he  did,  it  may  be  sup- 
posed, rather  as  a  matter  of  obligatiorif  considering 
it  a  duty  to  his  employers,  than  from  real  love  to  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  249 

truth;  for  though  he  has  ever  been  friendly,  he  has 
not  yet  shown  any  decided  attachment  to  the  Gospel 
of  Clirist.  He  is  a  devoted  follower  of  Confucius, 
whom  he  considers  the  prototype  of  all  excellence, 
and  the  immaculate  teacher  of  myriads  of  ages! 
However,  as  the  efficacy  of  God's  word  is  not  de- 
rived from  him  who  delivers  it,  and  is  not  suspended 
even  on  the  faith  of  the  teacher,  cases  may  oiicur 
when  the  services  of  such  men  as  this  may,  I  con- 
ceive, be  employed  in  some  parts  of  the  Missionary 
work,  though  it  is  by  no  means  desirable,  if  persons 
more  radically  qualified  could  be  obtained— a  thing 
often  impossible  in  Missions  of  only  a  few  years' 
standing.  If  there  be  any  case  in  which  written 
forms  of  devotion  prove  useful,  (and  I  have  no  doubt 
but  there  are  many,)  it  is  at  the  first  planting  of  the 
Gospel  among  the  Heathen.  Their  minds  are  a 
perfect  void  as  it  regards  Divine  truth;  to  both  the 
spirit  and  mode  of  expression  proper  for  the  duty  of 
prayer,  they  are  equally  strangers,  and  must  be 
taught  either  by  book,  or  by  imitation  of  others.  To 
confine  them  to  forms  of  prayerj  or  to  suffer  them  to 
satisfy  themselves  with  these,  would,  in  my  opinion, 
be  doing  them  a  serious  injury:  but  yet,  as  in  such 
cases  as  the  above,  what  sober-minded  man  would 
not  rather  see  a  form  of  prayer  read  in  the  hearing 
of  a  few  sinful  and  dependent  creatures,  than  that 
they  should  be  for  weeks  and  months  left  without 
any  acts  of  public  worship  addressed  to  the  Deity? 

"Previously  to  his  departure  for  China,  Mr.  Milne 
had  finished  a  translation  of  the  book  of  Joshua; 
and  while  there,  he  translated  the  book  of  Judges. 
An  exposition  of  (he  Lord's  prayer,  begun  by  weekly 
lectures  in  a  small  temple  at  Malacca,  was  filled  up 
22 


250  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  finished  there;  and  a  tract,  on  the  *  Folly  of 
Idolatry,'  written,  both  of  which  have  been  since 
printed.  Various  opportunities  offered  for  the  dis- 
tribution of  tracts,  and  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  on  the 
borders  of  that  country,  for  whose  numerous  inhabi- 
tants they  are  chiefly  intended;  but  in  doing  any 
thing  there,  the  utmost  caution  and  reserve  were 
necessary.  Very  little  else  of  a  Missionary  nature 
was  done,  the  object  of  the  visit  being  health  and  not 
labour. 

"  As  Dr.  Morrison  and  his  colleague  were  thus^ 
in  the  providence  of  God,  brought  together  again  for 
a  few  months,  it  appeared  desirable  to  make  some 
arrangements  for  their  future  proceedings.  They 
had  always  considered  a  principle  of  order  as  of  the 
very  fii*st  importance;  and  in  as  far  as  their  own  la- 
bours were  concerned,  had  ever  observed  it.  Indeed, 
without  fixed  objects  and  some  general  rules  of  pur- 
suing them,  the  most  ardent  zeal,  united  to  the  great- 
est diligence,  can  effect  very  little.  They  considered 
that,  while  regulations  of  a  very  minute  kind,  or 
over-strained  explanations  of  the  most  liberal  rules, 
prove  vexatious  and  burdensome  impediments;  a 
general  plan,  formed  of  a  feio  impcrrtant  and  leading 
particulars,  while  it  keeps  the  mind  bent  on  one  or 
two  prominent  objects,  secures,  at  the  same  time,  a 
liberty  for  every  person  concerned,  to  pursue  his  own 
department  of  the  work  in  his  own  way — on  the 
contrary,  greatly  promotes  a  good  cause.  Being,  for 
the  time,  the  only  Missionaries,  Mr.  Medhurst  excep- 
ted, then  known  to  them  to  be  in  the  country,  and 
of  consequence  the  majority,  they,  in  the  month  of 
Sept.  1817,  drew  out  a  few  resolutions  which  related 
principally  (o  themselves;  and  to  their  brethren  only. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  25t» 

in  as  far  as  the  latter  should  not  consider  their  hoishes 
and  convenience  thwarted^  by  adopting  the  same. 
These  resohiiions  were  signed  on  llie  2d  of  Novem- 
ber, the  same  year,  by  the  two  Missionaries  in  ques- 
tion, who  denominated  themselves,  *  The  Provisional 
Committee  of  the  Ultra-Ganges^  Missions,''  intending, 
as  soon  as  convenient,  that  a  third  or  fourth  person 
should  be  added  to  their  number. 

^'  The  friends  of  religion  in  America  had  all  along 
taken  an  interest  in  the  Chinese  Mission;  of  which 
they  gave  substantial  proof  by  contributing  liberally 
to  aid  the  progress  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures;  Divie 
Bethune,  Esq.,  New  York,  and  Robert  Ralston,  Esq., 
Philadelphia,  were  the  authorized  mediums  of  remit- 
ting to  the  Mission,  the  sum  of  three  thousand  six 
hundred  and  sixteen  Spanish  dollars,  made  up  from 
the  contributions  of  several  Christian  communities 
in  their  highly  favoured  country.  Our  most  cordial 
thanks  are,  on  behalf  of  the  Chinese  nation,  due  to 
these  friends  of  the  Redeemer,  for  their  liberal  assist- 
ance to  the  hitherto  expensive  labours  in  which  we 
have  been  engaged.  May  these  proofs  of  their 
ardent  and  well  founded  zeal  for  the  advancement  of 
truth  and  righteousness  in  the  earth,  be  abundantly 
rewarded,  by  the  rich  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on 
their  respective  churches  and  families.  The  day 
may  come,  yea,  it  doubtless  will  come,  when  the 
Protestant  Mission  to  China  will  not  merely  have 
to  make  appeals  to  Christian  liberaUty,  but  also  have 
reports  to  make  equally  calculated  to  excite  pious 
gratitude  to  God  for  what  he  has  actually  wrought, 
and  to  strengthen  the  faith  of  those  who  are  waiting 
for  the  time  when  'all  flesh  shall  see  his  salvation.' 
At  present,  the  church  is  called  to  the  exercise  of 


S52  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

patience,  prayer,  and  active  zeal,  with  regard  to 
China;  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  slow  pro- 
gress of  the  Gospel  among  that  people,  will,  for  a 
very  long  period,  call  for  the  continued  exercise  of 
these  in  a  prominent  degree,  before  the  joyful  shout 
be  heard — that '  this  vast  kingdom  also,  has  reverted 
to  our  Lord,  and  to  his  Christ!' 

"In  1817,  Mr.  Morrison  finished  his  translation 
of  the  Psalms,  and  of  the  book  of  Ruth.  Some  pro- 
gress was  made  with  other  portions  of  the  Scriptures; 
but  as  they  were  not  finished,  we  shall  notice  them 
by-and-by.  This  year  he  wrote  and  printed  'A  View 
of  China  for  Philological  Purposes,'  which  contains 
a  sketch  of  Chinese  chronology,  geography,  govern- 
ment, religion,  and  customs;  designed  for  the  use  of 
persons  who  study  the  Chinese  language.  In  this 
work  the  author  has  made  a  very  copious  use  of  the 
Chinese  character;  and,  in  my  opinion,  rendered  a 
most  important  service  to  the  foreign  study  of  Chi- 
nese. In  a  subsequent  edition  of  the  work,  besides 
correcting  typographical  errors,  it  may  be  useful  to 
add  the  pronunciation,  in  cases  where  that  has  not 
been  done,  for  the  benefit  of  readers  in  Europe,  who 
may  not  have  the  means  of  ascertaining  the  sounds 
of  the  written  character.  In  the  years  1817-18,  he 
translated  'The  Morning  and  Evening  Prayers'  of 
the  English  Church,  just  as  they  stand  in  the  'Com- 
mon Prayer  Book,'  without  bringing  in  the  Collects. 
These  forms  of  prayer  he  printed,  together  with  the 
'Psalter,'  divided  for  the  thirty  days  of  the  month. 
He  considered  it  better  to  give  a  translation  than  to 
modify  them,  deeming  their  richness  of  devotional 
phraseology  and  generally-acknowledged  excellence, 
amply  suflficient  to  compensate  for  any  want  of  suit- 


REV.  V/.  MILNE,  D.  D.  253 

ableness  to  the  state  of  a  parfiall}' -informed  people. 
He  found  it  necessary  to  alter  aliitle  the  prayers  for 
the  rulers  of  the  land,  so  as  to  render  them  appli- 
cable and  suitable  to  the  Chinese  Imperial  Family 
and  Government.  The  sentence  respecting  'enemies,' 
he  left  out;*  for  he  thought  it  often  a  very  difficult 
matter  (o  determine  whether  kings  and  rulers  do  not 
frequently  make  to  themselves  enemies^  by  acts  of  injus- 
tice and  oppression.  And  here  we  may  remark,  that 
in  exercises  of  devotion,  in  which  an  immediate  ap- 
peal is  made  to  the  Supreme  Being,  who  judges  not 
according  to  the  human  partialities,  there  should  not 
only  be  an  absence  of  all  acrimony  and  enmity  of 
feeling  from  the  heart,  but  also  an  entire  absence  of 
all  phraseology  which  may  tend  to  excite  contempt 
of  other  men;  to  fire  the  mind  with  the  desire  of  re- 
venge; and  to  strengthen  the  often  ill-founded  pre- 
judices and  antipathies  of  one  nation  against  another. 
Under  the  Gospel,  we  have  not  such  direct  light  to 
point  out  our  national  enemies,  as  the  Jews  had,  who 
lived  under  the  immediate  government  of  God,  as 
their  poKtical  ruler;  and  had  either  express  precepts, 
or  the  guidance  of  inspired  prophets,  to  regulate  their 
conduct  towards  their  public  enemies.  While  it  is 
doubtless  the  duty  of  nations  to  pray  and  be  thank- 
ful for  deliverance  from  the  designs  of  their  enemies; 
yet  it  is  surely  the  most  delicate  part  of  public  wor- 
ship— and  one  from  which  it  is  most  difficult  to  ex- 
clude the  worst  passions  of  the  human  heart.  It  is 
worthy  of  the  attention  of  the  many  pious  and  emi- 
nent ministers  and  dignitapries  in  churches  of  our 
native  land,  whether  or  not  some  alterations,  in  this 

*  The  sentence  referred  to  is,  '  strengthen  him  that  he  may 
ranquish  and  overcome  all  his  enemies.' 

22* 


254  MEMOIBS  OF  THE 

particular,  would  not  be  a  great  improvement  to  the 
otherwise  useful  formularies  of  devotion  used  in  one 
part  of  the  kingdom;  and  whetherornot  public  prayers 
and  sermons,  on  national  feasts  and  days  of  thanks- 
giving in  all  parts  of  the  United  Kingdom,  be  not 
susceptible  of,  and  do  not  greatly  need,  improvement. 
It  is  truly  lamentable  to  perceive  how  directly  some 
prayers  and  forms  of  thanksgiving,  composed  on  pur- 
pose for  such  days,  and  sermons  delivered  on  such 
occasions,  tend  to  cherish  a  spirit  of  hatred,  revenge, 
and  love  of  false  glory.  Not  to  speak  of  some  par- 
ticular precepts  of  the  Gospel,  which  inculcate  a 
spirit  and  conduct  the  very  reverse,  surely  the  insuf- 
ferable presumption  and  ignorance  of  the  Divine  na- 
ture, which  seem  to  lie  at  the  foundation,  ought  to 
aw'aken  in  every  serious  mind  the  deepest  disgust  at 
such  an  outraging  of  the  principles  of  our  common 
faith,  and  animate  all  to  the  most  strenuous  efforts 
for  improvement.  We  justly  abominate  the  conduct 
of  that  bloody  church,  which,  after  ravishing  virgins; 
ripping  up  women  with  child;  plucking  off  the  hair 
and  beard;  roasting  men  over  the  coals;  boiling  them 
in  caldrons;  cutting  out  the  entrails  of  the  yet  living 
mortal;— of  that  church,  which,  after  butchering  her 
thousands  and  slaying  her  ten  thousands,  could  send 
her  priest  and  friars  in  solemn  procession  through  the 
streets,  with  flying  banners  and  elevated  crosses, 
singing  '  Te  Deum  LaudamusIP  and  surely  we  ought 
to  dread  every  approach  to  a  similar  spirit. 

"  At  all  events,  if  the  evil  cannot  be  speedily  cured 
at  home,  it  becomes  the  more  important  for  the  Mis- 
sionary abroad  to  keep  every  such  unscriptural  and 
unhallowed  sentiment  at  the  utmost  distance  from 
every  thing  he  publishes  to  the  Heathen.     He  will 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  255 

find  among  them  but  too  much  of  the  spirii  and  prac- 
tice of  that  wicked  Prince,  who  said,  concerning  his 
pubhc  enemies:  'curse  me  them  from  hence'* — and  if, 
either  from  a  fondness  for  the  remains  of  that  Pagan- 
ism which  once  overspread  Europe,  and  which  has 
unhappily  so  blended  itself  with  Christianity,  as  in 
some  places  nearly  to  have  altered  the  very  nature 
and  complexion  of  the  latter;  or  if  from  a  m.islaken 
notion  that  his  object  will  be  sooner  gained  by  partly 
falling  in  with  the  reigning  sentiment  and  spirit  of 
the  people,  he  allow  himself  to  deviate  from  New- 
Testament  principles, — he  will  encumber  the  sacred 
system  of  truth  and  duty  with  a  rubbish  which  the 
labour  of  twenty  ages  may  not  be  able  to  remove!" 
(It  appears,  from  Dr.  Morrison's  Life,  that  Dr.  Milne 
wished  to  "  modify"  such  of  the  prayers  as  were  not 
adapted  to  the  circumstances  of  the  Mission  or  the 
Heathen.  They  were,  however,  both  of  one  mind 
in  regard  to  the  general  excellence  of  the  Liturgy, 
"We  are  of  no  party,"  was  their  maxim.  Lz/e,  Vol. 
1,  p.  478.) 

"To  return  from  this  digression.  During  the  stay 
of  Mr.  Milne  in  China,  the  translation  he  had  made 
of  Deuteronomy  and  Joshua  (already  noticed)  was 
examined  by  Dr.  Morrison,  and,  after  some  correc- 
tions, approved  and  resolved  to  be  printed.  They 
also  divided  between  them  the  remaining  books  of 
the  Old  Testament,  wishing,  if  possible,  to  complete 
the  translation  of  the  whole  within  the  year  1818. 
Dr.  Morrison  yielded  \.\\q  first  choice  to  his  fellow  la- 
bourer, who  fixed  on  the  remaining  part  of  the  his- 
torical books,  from  Ruth  forward  to  the  book  of 
Psalms;  judging  these  to  be  the  easier,  and  better 
suited  to  his  less  extensive  knowledge  of  the  Ian- 


256  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

guage.  The  books^  from  Genesis  to  Deuteronomy, 
and  from  the  Psahns  forward  to  Malachi,  inclusive, 
fell  to  Dr.  Morrison's  share.  They  resolved  that,  if 
they  lived  to  complete  this  work,  some  subsequent 
arrangement  should  be  made  for  their  meeting  to- 
gether, in  order  to  revise  the  whole  Scriptures,  and 
publish  them  in  what  should  then  appear  to  be  the 
most  convenient  form.  But  it  was,  as  we  shall  af- 
terwards notice,  found  impossible  for  them  to  accom- 
plish this  work  within  the  time  limited. 

"Mr.  and  Mrs.  Milne's  health  having  been  con- 
siderably improved  by  the  change  of  climate  and  the 
many  attentions  of  kind  friends,  they  returned  to 
their  work  at  Malacca,  where  they  landed  on  the 
I7th  of  Feb.,  1818."  (This  was  a  great  relief  to  Dr. 
Morrison.  His  colleague  was  so  "  emaciated,"  as  to 
alarm  him  at  first.  "Milne  is  very  poorly!  What 
will  become  of  this  Mission,  if  he  should  die  now!" 
he  wrote  to  Dr.  Waugh. — Ibid.)  "They  found,  on 
their  arrival,  that  fresh  assistance  was  sent  from 
England  to  the  Missions  on  this  side  of  India.  Rev. 
C.  H.  Thomsen,  after  an  absence  of  fifteen  months 
from  Malacca,  had  returned  on  29th  December, 
1817,  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  John  Slater  and 
Mrs.  Slater.  They  came  out  by  way  of  Java,  at 
which  place  they  were  detained  through  Mr.  Slater's 
illness  (the  Batavia  fever)  for  a  considerable  time. 

"  Mr.  Thomsen  resumed  his  labours  in  the  Malay 
department  of  the  Mission;  after  a  little  time  re- 
opened the  Malay  and  English  school;  and  began 
one  in  the  Malabar  langunge,  which  was  shortly 
filled.  Though  no  person  then  connected  with  the 
Mission  knew  the  Malabar,  yet  it  w^as  hoped  there 
would  soon  be  an  opportunity  for  some  one  to  study 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  257 

i(;  and  as  the  teacher  and  children  all  understood 
Malay,  the  operalions  of  the  school  could  be  directed 
through  tlie  medium  of  that  language.  The  total 
want  of  Christian  books  in  the  Malabar,  at  Malacca, 
proved  a  great  dil!iculty,  which  has  not  yet  (October, 
1819,)  been  overcome.  Several  applications  to  Ben- 
gal and  Madras  for  Malabar  books  have  been  made, 
but  hitherto  without  effect. 

"  During  this  year,  Mr.  Thomsen  wrote  and 
printed  A  Malay  Spelling  Book,  with  lessons  ap- 
pended. This  is  the  first  Malay  work  of  the  kind 
we  have  heard  of,  in  the  native  character,  either  by 
foreigners  or  Malays,  and  will  doubtless  prove  a 
great  facility  in  the  education  of  youth.  He  also 
reprinted,  with  corrections,  his  translation  of  Dr. 
Watts'  First  Catechism,  and  the  Tract  on  the  Ten 
Commandments. 

"Mr.  Slater  came  out  to  assist  in  the  Chinese  Mis- 
sion; and  employed  himself  in  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guage. His  ardour  and  application  were  highly  cre- 
ditable to  him;  but  his  state  of  health  was  such  as 
to  oblige  him  frequently  to  cease  from  study,  and, 
indeed,  to  leave  very  little  hope  of  his  life.  He  left 
Malacca  on  the  9th  of  August  following,  and  went 
to  China,  from  whence  he  returned  in  the  month  of 
December,  having  greatly  benefited  by  the  change. 

"On  the  14ih  of  September,  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Milton,  Thomas  Beighton,  and  John  Ince,  with  the 
wives  of  the  two  latter,  arrived  safely  at  Malacca. 
In  the  early  part  of  their  passage  out  from  England, 
they  sustained  the  most  imminent  danger  at  sea; 
but  were  mercifully  preserved.  They  spent  some 
days  at  Madras,  and  touched  at  Penang  on  their 
way  to  Malacca. 


258  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  Immediate  calls,  in  different  places,  for  labourers 
in  the  Chinese  department,  and  also  the  importance 
of  having,  where  practicable,  a  Chinese  and  a  Malay 
Missionary  settled  together  in  each  station,  showed 
at  once  the  propriety  of  two  of  these  brethren  apply- 
ing themselves  to  Chinese  studies.  Mr.  Milton  was 
appointed  by  the  Directors  of  our  Society  to  assist  in 
the  Chinese  department  of  the  Mission  at  Malacca; 
Messrs.  Beighton  and  Ince,  who  were  desirous  of 
labouring  together,  settled  it  between  themselves, 
that  the  former  should  study  Malay,  and  the  latter 
Chinese.  They  began  and  followed  out  their  studies 
with  ardour  and  diligence,  having  as  much  assist- 
ance from  native  teachers,  and  from  their  senior 
brethren,  as  the  other  labours  of  the  Mission  could 
admit  of. 

"Those  that  studied  Chinese,  four  in  number, 
(including  Mr.  Slater,  who  was  absent  a  few  months 
for  his  health,)  read  regular  public  lessens  twice  a 
day  in  that  language,  with  the  writer  of  these  pages; 
and  after  the  month  of  December,  each  had,  besides, 
the  aid  of  a  native  teacher  through  the  chief  part 
of  the  day.  They  had  opportunity  also,  once  every 
week,  as  long  as  they  remained  at  the  station,  for 
making  their  attainments  in  the  language  to  bear 
on  practical  purposes,  by  writing  exercises  and  pieces 
of  composition,  in  Chinese— a  most  valuable  branch 
of  Chinese  study,  to  the  man  who  wishes  to  be  early 
useful,  and  an  accurate  scholar.  The  student  that 
omits  it,  while  he  may  have  the  assistance  of  those 
who  are  able  to  correct  and  revise  his  compositions, 
does  himself  a  great  injury.  Several  parts  of  Dr. 
Morrison's  Chinese  Dictionary  had  been  sent  to  the 
station,  which,  with  the  Grammar  and  Dialogues, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  259 

proved  exceedingly  helpful.  Greater  advantages  for 
learning  the  language,  are  commonly  enjoyed  by 
those  who  come  out  a  few  years  after  a  Mission  has 
been  established;  and  it  is  every  Missionary's  duty 
and  wisdom  to  improve  them  to  the  utmost,  that  he 
may  be  able,  as  early  as  possible,  to  enter  on  the  more 
pleasing  and  more  important  work  of  teaching  the 
Heathen.  Mr.  Milton's  health  was  several  times 
so  ill  as  to  oblige  him  to  cease,  and  at  other  times 
much  to  abate,  his  assiduous  and  undeviating  ap- 
plication. 

"  In  the  month  of  September,  this  year,  a  change 
of  Government  took  place  at  Malacca.     The  colony 
was,  according  to  the  treaty  of  1814,  restored  by  the 
British  Resident  and  Commissioner,  Major  William 
Farquhar,  to  the  Honourable  the  Commissioners  of 
his  Majesty  the  King  of  the  Netherlands.    Here,  the 
writer  feels  it  a  duty  publicly  to  acknowledge  the 
unremitted  attention  of  the  British  Government,  and 
of  the  Resident  and  Commandant,  Major  W.  Far- 
quhar,  to  the  interests  of  the  Mission  at  Malacca, 
ever  since  its  commencement.     In  his  public  as  well 
as  private  capacitj^,  Major  Farquhar  rendered  every 
assistance  to  the  objects  carrying  on  by  the   Mis- 
sionaries; and  on  many  occasions  greatly  promoted 
their  domestic  comfort.     To  Dr.  W.  Chalmers,  of  the 
Bengal  Medical  Establishment,  who  was  surgeon  to 
the   British   garrison,  and  attended  the  Missionaries 
and  their  families  gratis,  for  upwards  of  three  years  and 
a  half;  spending  often,  loith  some  of  them,  long  and  te- 
dious nights  in  their  afflictions,  and  who,  to  the  exer- 
cise of  his  w^ell  known  professional  talents,  joined  the 
attentions  of  a  friend  and  brother, — to  him  we  are^ 
under  the  greatest  obligations,  and  cannot  pass  over 


260  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

this  part  of  the  history  of  the  Mission  without  openly 
acknowledging  the  same. 

"  Nor  would  it  be  pardonable  in  this  place  not  to 
acknowledge  how  kindly  their  Honours,  the  Dutch 
Commissioners,  received  an  official  statement  of  the 
objects  and  views  of  the  Mission,  which  was  laid  be- 
fore them,  in  the  name  of  the  Missionary  Society. 
The  Mission  was  recommended  to  them  by  the 
Penang  Government^  and  by  Major  Farquhar,  and 
they  were  pleased  to  assure  the  Missionaries,  that 
they  should  continue  to  enjoy  the  same  liberty  under 
the  Dutch  Government  which  they  had  under  the 
English.  These  assurances  have  hitherto  been  fully 
realized,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  hope  that  they 
will  continue  to  be  so.  To  the  Honourable  J.  S. 
Timmerman  Thyssen,  the  Governor,  our  most  cordial 
and  public  thanks  are  due,  for  the  unrestrained  free- 
dom which  we,  in  all  respects,  enjoy,  to  pursue  every 
branch  of  our  work. 

"On  the  10th  of  November,  the  foundation  of  the 
Jlnglo-Chinese  College  was  laid,  on  which  occasion 
the  principal  Dutch  and  EngHsh  authorities  were 
pleased  to  attend.  But  as  this  subject  will  be  more 
fully  noticed  hereafter,  we  shall  pass  it  over  for  the 
present,  only  remarking  that,  as  a  free  school  had 
been  established  for  upwards  of  three  years,  there 
appeared  now  a  still  nearer  approximation  to  an  ob- 
ject specified  above,  namely,  ^A  Seminary,''  on  a 
larger  scale  than  had  been  hitherto  attained. 

"  In  China)  the  translation  of  Exodus  and  Malachi 
was  finished  this  year  by  Dr.  Morrison,  and  good 
progress  made  with  other  parts  of  the  sacred  volume. 
In  the  spring  of  1819,  the  following  books  were 
received  from  him,  all  ready  for  the  press:  Isaiah, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  261 

Hosea,  Joel,  Amos,  Micah,  Obadiah,  Jonah,  J^ahum, 
Haggai,  Zephaniah,  Habakkuk,  and  Zechariah.  Be- 
sides these  a  Chinese  pamphlet,  containing  *  Mis- 
cellaneous Essays,'  doctrinal,  practical,  and  polemi- 
cal, written  in  1818,  was  sent  down  from  him,  and 
printed  at  Malacca.  A  small  volume,  containing  *  A 
Voyage  round  the  World,'  he  composed  with  a  view 
of  combining  entertainment  with  instruction;  which 
was  printed  in  China.  To  introduce  some  knowledge 
of  Europe  and  the  western  parts  of  the  world  among 
the  Chinese,  had  long  been  looked  upon  by  him  as 
a  most  desirable  object.  He  thought  it  would  tend 
to  enlarge  their  views;  and  would  form  an  important 
counterpart  of  some  other  efforts  of  the  Mission, 
which  have  more  immediately  in  view  the  transmis- 
sion of  Chinese  knowledge  to  the  west. 

"This  year  Mr.  Morrison  was  unanimously  and 
gratuitously  created  Doctor  in  Divinity  by  the  Sena- 
lus  Academicus  of  the  University  of  Glasgow,  in 
consequence  of  the  philological  works  he  had  pub- 
lished, and  was  publishing,  with  a  view  to  facilitate 
the  acquisition  of  the  Chinese  language.  The  act 
of  the  University,  conferring  this  honour,  is  indeed 
dated  the  24th  of  Dec,  1817,  but  it  did  not  reach 
China  till  the  summer  of  1818. 

"  During  1818,  the  progress  made  at  Malacca,  in 
the  translation  of  the  historical  books  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, was  much  impeded  by  a  variety  of  other  la- 
bours. Both  the  Books  of  Samuel,  together  loith  the 
two  Books  of  the  Kings,  were  translated.  Three 
new  Chinese  tracts  were  written  and  printed  in 
course  of  the  year;  one  on  *The  duty  of  justice  be- 
tween man  and  man,'  one  on  'The  evils  of  Gam- 
bling,' and  the  third,  containing  'Twelve  short  Dis- 
23 


262  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

courses,'  on  twelve  texts  of  Scripture,  embracing  the 
chief  doctrines  of  the  Gospel. 

"The  Chinese  preaching,  Magazine,  &c.,  con- 
tinued as  before;  a  new  Chinese  school  was  opened; 
many  more  tracts  were  circulated  this  year  than  ever 
before  in  an  equal  space  of  time.  Mr.  Medhurst  had 
the  schools,  the  printing  office,  and  the  distribution 
of  tracts,  more  immediately  for  his  department.  He 
often  visited  the  Chinese  junks  in  the  roads,  and 
the  villages,  and  plantations  in  the  country;  distri- 
buting tracts,  and  speaking  the  word  of  life  to  the 
people. 

"Thus  far  the  Lord  helped.  For  upwards  of 
eleven  years  from  the  commencement  of  the  Mis- 
sion in  China,  though  several  children  had  been  re- 
moved by  death,  yet  there  had  been  but  one  grown 
person  called  away,  namely,  Mrs.  Thomsen,  who 
died  at  sea  on  the  4th  of  February,  1817.  Another 
bereavement  of  a  similar  nature,  but  much  heavier 
in  its  consequences,  by  reason  of  the  motherless  chil- 
dren who  were  left  behind,  now  awaited  the  Mission, 
in  the  death  of  Mrs.  Milne,  which  took  place  at  Ma- 
lacca, on  the  20Lh  of  March,  1819;  exactly  two  years 
and  twenty-four  days  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thom- 
sen. Her  last  child,  who  was  named  Farquhar,  was 
born  on  the  6th  of  February,  after  which,  for  some 
days,  she  appeared  to  recover  rapidly.  But  she  soon 
fell  back,  and  a  very  speedy  decay  of  the  constitu- 
tion followed.  An  anomalous  train  of  the  puerperal 
affections,  with  a  predominant  determination  to  the 
stomach  and  bowels,  was  the  means  commissioned 
by  God  to  remove  this  excelleiu  woman  from  the 
scenes  of  mortality.  She  had  lived  to  God  from  her 
early  youth;  and  she  died  in  humble  hope  of  eternal 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  263 

salvation,  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ.  She 
possessed  in  a  very  high  degree  that  motherly  sense 
which  is  beyond  all  price  in  domestic  life;  and  was 
eminently  fitted  for  moving  in  the  family  circle. 
Dignify  of  mind,  honest  frankness,  and  consistent 
and  scriptural  piety  were  displayed  in  her  daily  walk. 
Nor  would  it  perhaps  be  easy  to  find  one  in  whom 
there  is  such  a  concentration  of  that  which  is  amia- 
ble from  nature,  endearing  from  temper,  useful  from 
education,  and  excellent  from  divine  principles,  as 
there  was  in  her.  But  what  she  was,  she  was  '  by 
the  grace  of  God;'  and,  as  is  generally  the  case  with 
the  followers  of  Christ,  while  in  their  proper  spirit, 
she  seemed  to  herself  to  be  *  the  chief  of  sinners.'  " 
(This  is  all  he  said  of  her  in  the  narrative  of  the 
Mission;  but  not  all  he  wrote.  The  following  ac- 
count of  the  life  and  death  of  this  excellent  w-oman, 
is  chiefly  from  his  own  pen.  I  add  nothing  to  the 
memoir;  but  when  my  own  earlier  acquaintance 
with  her  enables  me  to  illustrate  it.) 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MRS.  MILNE'S  DEATH. 

Mr.  Milne  began  this  eventful  year  of  his  life, 
with  the  following  appropriate  prayer. 

"  O  blessed  God,  be  near  to  me  in  mercy,  in  all 
the  vicissitudes  of  this  year.  Help  me  to  see  thee 
present.  Assist  my  weak  and  enfeebled  faculties,  1 
pray  thee,  in  every  duty,  temptation,  and  affliction. 


264  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Enable  me  to  derive  real  good  from  thy  word.  Give 
me  a  right  heart;  soften,  sweeten,  and  sanctify  my 
temper.  Lord,  make  my  intercourse  with  my  fa- 
mily, with  my  brethren,  with  the  Heathen,  and  v^^ith 
the  people  around,  profitable  to  them  and  to  myself. 
Enable  me  to  bear  all  things.  Give  me  more  self- 
control.  So  direct  my  plans  and  labours  this  year, 
as  that  they  shall  most  effectually  tend,  upon  the 
whole,  to  promote  the  interests  of  thy  kingdom  in 
these  parts.  Give  me  wisdom  and  energy  to  know 
and  seize  on  all  the  facilities  furnished  by  thy  Provi- 
dence, for  promoting  truth  and  righteousness.  May 
I  be  humble  in  myself,  and  greatly  value  the  talents 
of  others.  Let  me  not  labour  in  vain.  O  bless  my 
family — my  partner  in  life,  my  children,  my  mother, 
and  sisters;  and  my  fellow-labourers.  In  the  ex- 
pected time  of  domestic  solicitude,  be  near  to  help. 
Bring  us  safely  through  it,  O  Lord;  and  compass  us 
about  with  songs  of  deliverance.  Look  in  mercy  on 
the  fruit  of  our  bodies.  Bless  our  little  ones  with 
the  beginnings  of  eternal  life.  Fit  me  for  a  useful 
life,  and  a  happy  death.  My  eyes  are  this  evening 
lifted  up  towards  thy  mercy  in  Christ.  It  is  my  only 
hope — my  sole  plea.  Look  upon  me — pardon  me— 
bless  me — and  mine  in  time,  through  eternity,  for 
Christ's  sake.  Amen.  I  give  myself  afresh  to 
Thee,  my  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier.  Seal 
me,  and  save  me.     Amen,  and  amen. 

"January  3rd,  Sabbath.  Mr.  M.  preached  in  the 
Church. — I  dispensed  the  Lord's  Supper  in  our 
family,  and  trust  the  season  was  profitable  to  all; 
more  so  than  ever  I  remember;  every  body's  heart 
seemed  to  obtain  something  new,  and  to  presage 
something  great  or  painful. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  265 

'"  January,  4th,  5th,  and  6th.     These  three  days  I 

Ibave  had  a  dreadful  onset  from ,  and  a  great 

deal  of  personal  abuse  and  impertinent  language 
poured  upon  me,  and,  as  I  conceive,  very  unjustly 
and  ungratefully.  I  have  tried  to  bear  it.  O  that 
my  efiforts  to  bear  this  load  may  not  be  tlie  bare  eflfect 
of  a  natural  temper,  or  of  calculating  discretion;  but* 
of  a  divine  principle.  O  that,  like  the  lioly  Psalm- 
ist, I  may,  in  a  special  manner,  at  this  time,  'give 
myself  to  prayer.'  How  diiiicuU  is  it,  under  such 
circumstances,  to  preserve  temperate  language  and 
equanimity  of  mind!  It  has  been  partly  said  in 
words,  and  partly  insinuated,  that  I  am  a  deceiver — 
an  impostor — a  deluder  of  the  public — a  Pope — in- 
sincere— careless — imprudent:  and  insinuations  of 
my  ignorance  of  men,  imperiousness,  want  of  hu- 
mility, &c.,  have  been  thrown  out.  But  let  me 
learn  never  to  take  men  at  their  worst.  Help  me, 
Lord!  and  if  any  of  these  charges  are  just,  gracious- 
ly pardon — for  who  shall  stand  if  (5iou,  O  Lord, 
shouldst  mark  iniquity. 

"January  31st.  Sabbath.  Chinese  and  English 
services  as  usual.  Walked  into  town;  conversed 
with  the  old  priest,  and  with  a  few  persons  in  a 
blacksmith's  shop,  and  discoursed  from  the  lock 
which  he  was  making — conversed  with  several 
other  individuals  in  the  street — am  this  evening  ex- 
ceedingly fatigued.  Lord,  let  not  my  feeble  efforts 
be  totally  in  vain! 

"February  1st,  2nd,  and  3rd.  Rode  out  in  the 
evenings,  and  here  and  there  talked  with  the  people 
about  their  souls,  &c. 

"February  4th.     Explained  part  of  the  tract  on 
gambhng  in  the  temple. — I  imagine  there  were  up- 
23* 


266  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

wards  of  fifty  persons — a  large  congregation  com- 
pared with  what  is  usual. 

"February  6th.  To-day  Mrs.  Milne  was  con- 
fined, and  delivered  of  a  fine  boy  at  two  o'clock,  p.  m. 
Lord,  make  me  thankful  for  thy  goodness,  and  may 
every  fresh  instance  thereof  leave  a  deeper  impres- 
sion on  my  heart  of  my  obligation  to  be  thine.  Bless, 
I  beseech  Thee,  this  child — make  him  thine — spare, 
if  agreeable  to  thy  holy  will,  his  life — confer  upon 
him  thy  grace.  Enable  me  to  give  him  up  to  Thee. 
Bless  and  restore,  I  pray  Thee,  my  partner  in  life, 
and  may  she  also  derive  real  spiritual  good  by  a  suita- 
ble improvement  of  this  instance  of  thy  goodness  to 
us.  May  frequent  recollections  of  thy  mercy,  in  this 
and  similar  instances,  give  fresh  energy  to  our  zeal 
in  thy  good  cause. 

"February  7th.  Sabbath.  I  engaged  in  the 
usual  Chinese  services  of  the  day.  I  had  given 
Afah  John  iii.  16,  to  write  a  little  on,  as  a  trial;  he 
wrote  very  good  sense,  but  left  out  the  article  of  re- 
demption; and,  excepting  the  divinity  of  Christ,  made 
it  exactly  a  Socinian  discourse  on  the  design  of 
Christ's  coming  into  the  world. — By  this,  after  hear- 
ing the  gospel  so  long,  I  see  two  things:  1st.  How 
difficult  it  is  to  explain  the  doctrine  of  redemption  to 
the  Heathen  mind,  so  as  to  convey,  I  will  not  say  an 
adequate,  but  a  just  view  of  the  subject. — 2nd. 
The  importance  of  catechising;  and,  by  questions, 
endeavouring  to  bring  their  minds  to  a  distinct  and 
edifying  consideration  of  particular  subjects  and  par- 
ticular passages  of  Scripture. — Things  delivered  in 
the  general  are  apt  to  lose  their  effect. 

"February  10th.  In  the  Temple — about  thirty 
persons. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  267 

"February  14tb.  Sabbath.  I  went  through  all 
the  public  work — O  that  I  may  not  labour  in  vain! 

My have  again  set  a  quarreUing. — Alas! 

what  is  man — what  selfishness — what  pride — what 
obstinacy — what  envy!  Let  me  never,  if  possi- 
ble, foment  contentions,  but  cherish  the  spirit  of 
peace,  and  be  wiUing  to  sacrifice  any  thing  for  truth 
and  peace. — I  wrote  a  pacificatory  letter,  which 
seemed  to  have  some  effect.  Matters  seem  now  a 
httle  more  favourable.  Let  me  be  impartial,  and 
try  to  find  out  my  own  errors! 

"  My  dear  wife  is  again  reduced  to  extreme  weak- 
ness, nearly  as  weak  as  after  her  last  confinement. 
Troubles  come  thick  upon  me — O  for  patience,  self- 
command,  prayerfulness  of  spirit,  and  grace,  both  to 
her  and  myself,'to  make  a  right  use  of  this  affliction! 

"  February  5th.  Our  little  babe  was  this  evening 
baptized  at  his  mother's  bed-side,  by  the  Rev.  J. 
Slater,  by  the  name  ofFARQUHAR,asamarkofregard 
and  gratitude  to  Major  W.  Farquhar. — His  mother 
wished  to  have  carried  him  to  the  House  of  God,  and 
made  an  offering  of  him  to  the  Lord,  as  Hannah  did 
of  her  son — so  she  expressed  herself.  She  had 
several  times  expressed  her  anxiety  about  this—and 
I  thought  it  right  not  to  defer  it  longer.  The  ordi- 
nance was  therefore  dispensed  at  her  bed-side,  about 
nine  o'clock  at  night. 

"February  17th.  We  went  out  to  Clay-bang, 
about  four  miles  from  Malacca,  in  hope  of  Mrs.  Milne 
benefiting  by  the  change. — She  was  carried  out  in 
a  chair  in  the  evening,  but  was  exceedingly  weak — 
she  never  again  came  down  stairs. 

"  February  18th.  Dozed  almost  all  day  and  night. 
The  diarrhoea  and  vomiting  seemed  to  stop,  and 
hopes  were  entertained. 


268  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"February  19th.  Delirium — several  times  called 
me  to  read  hymns  to  her — afternoon  took  leave  of, 
and  blessed  several  members  of  the  family  who  came 
out  to  see  her — during  the  following  night  stupor 
and  fever,  and  partial  w^anderings — she  recognised 
me  several  times. 

"February  20th.  Clay-bang,  about  four  miles 
from  Malacca,  this  morning,  about  nine  o'clock,  my 
dear  wife  was  taken  from  me  by  the  hand  of  Death. 
I  closed  her  e3^es  in  death,  with  my  own  hands,  and 
assisted  in  doing  the  last  offices  for  her.  For  the 
last  four  days  of  her  life  she  said  but  little  about 
Divine  things;  stupor  and  partial  delirium  being 
induced  by  her  complaint — she  had  previously  given 
charge  concerning  her  affairs,  and  often  said,  that 
though  she  could  not  feel  as  she  wished  under  such 
circumstances,  yet  she  hoped  that  the  Lord,  whom 
she  had  chosen  in  the  days  of  her  youth,  would  be 
her  God:  and  that  her  only  hope  was  in  Christ  Jesus. 
For  several  days  I  had  given  up  every  other  concern 
to  attend  solely  to  her,  with  which  she  vvas  greatly 
pleased — and  it  is  now  to  me  a  source  of  satisfaction, 
that  I  attended  her  at  the  last  with  as  much  tender- 
ness and  attention  as  1  then  thought  I  possibly 
could;  but  alas!  now,  what  regrets  crowd  upon  me! 
but  they  are  fruitless.  O  Lord,  if  in  any  thing  I 
have  been  sinfully  negligent;  if  I  ever  grieved  the 
heart  of  her  whom  thou  gavest  me;  if  her  passage 
from  time  to  eternity  was  attended  with  pain  on  my 
account,  in  any  thing  which  I  neglected  to  do;  or  if 
I  did,  or  said,  what  I  ought  not  to  have  done  or 
said — O  pardon  it!  While  I  weep  over  my  own  loss, 
and  that  of  the  children,  I  feel  glad  on  her  account 
and  thankful  to  the  God  of  all  grace  for  taking  her 
to  himself.     The  words,     '  To  be  with  Christ  is  far 


REV.  W*  MILNE,  D.  D.  269 

better,'  have  been  frequently  running  in  my  thoughts 
since  her  former  iUness:  especially  since  her  last 
illness  commenced.  That  so  lovely  and  excellent  a 
woman  should  be,  on  her  own  account,  longer  de- 
tained in  this  world,  under  the  influence  of  bodily 
weakness,  which,  had  she  even  recovered,  must  have 
rendered  her  life  often  uncomfortable;  she  would 
probably  have  had  to  go  to  Europe,  or  somewhere 
else,  for  health;  and  it  is  probable,  that  in  her  case, 
all  labour  would  have  been  *  travail  and  sorrow.' 
Now,  to  be  for  ever  freed  from  the  pains  and  dread 
of  seas;  storms;  separation  from  me;  anxieties  about 
the  children;  and  from  the  toils  and  labours  of  this 
mortal  life;  to  be  set  down,  as  I  hope  she  is,  with 
Christ,  saints,  and  angels,  is  what  I  rejoice  in!  The 
only  thing  that  damps  my  joy  in  this  is,  a  conviction 
that  I  have  not  contributed  so  fully  to  her  edification 
and  preparation  for  that  happy  state  as  I  might  and 
ought  to  have  done.  True,  I  have  been  almost  al- 
ways engaged  in  something  that  seemed  either  di- 
rectly or  indirectly  useful  to  the  Mission;  but,  alas! 
while  I  was  busy  here  and  there,  she  was  going! 
Why  did  I  not  read  more,  converse  more,  and  pray 
more  with  her?  Ah!  surely  I  have  not,  in  every 
instance,  done  what  I  might.  God  of  all  grace,  for- 
give my  defects! 

"  Towards  the  evening  of  the  day  the  corpse  was 
brought  into  town  in  a  boat.  How  little  did  1  think, 
when  going  out  to  this  country  retreat,  that  in  three 
days  I  should  be  returning  with  my  dearest  earthly 
friend,  a  cold  lump  of  lifeless  clay  by  my  side,  in  the 
same  couch  on  which  I  had  taken  her  out!  O,  to 
live  more  under  realizing  views  of  eternity. 

"February  21.  Mr.  Thomsen  slept  in  the  room 
with  me,  and  every  one  seemed  to  strive  to  exceed 


270  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

in  kindness.  The  body  was  put  into  the  coffin  at 
eight  in  the  morning,  at  which  time  all  the  family 
attended;  and  Mrs.  Mihie's  favourite  hymn, — 

'  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way' — 

was  sung  with  tears  by  all. 

"  How  expressive  is  Scripture  language  on  almost 
every  subject.  « The  desire  of  thine  eyes,'  is  a  term 
applied  to  the  wife  of  a  prophet.  I  now  feel  the 
force  of  this  phrase  in  a  touching  manner.  I  con- 
template her  clay-cold  countenance  with  melancholy 
pleasure.  All  the  placid  sweetness, — the  motherly 
sense, — and  the  dignity  of  mind,  which  used  to  mark 
her  countenance  formerly,  seem  still  to  leave  their 
traits  there!  The  face  preserves  all  the  appearance 
it  used  to  have  when  she  was  highl}'^  pleased — (ex- 
cept the  eyes  being  shut)  the  face  unruffled — the 
lips  about  a  third  open.  But  alas!  there  is  no  more 
life — and  the  body  now  begins  to  be  offensive.  I 
must  now  bury  my  dead  out  of  my  sight.  I  hope 
she  is  gone  before  to  glory,  and  that,  through  mercy, 
I  shall  finally  follow — she  often  told  me  I  should  not 
remain  long  behind.  A  few  days  since  she  said — 
*you  will  not  be  long  behind  me — about  Jive  years 
only.'.  O  my  God,  prepare  me  for  joining  the  happy 
number  of  redeemed  souls  in  glory! 

"The  dear  children  seem  quite  insensible  of  their 
loss;  playing  about  the  dead  body,  and  talking  of 
Mamma's  death  as  if  it  concerned  them  not — as  if 
it  were  a  subject  of  childish  play.  AmeUa,  for 
whom  her  mother  expressed  the  deepest  concern,  al- 
most to  anguish,  poor  creature,  insensible  of  her  loss, 
while  her  mother's  ear-rings  and  finger-rings  were 
taken  off  yesterday,  came  to  me,  with  her  usual 
playfulness,  and  said, — 'Papa,  when  I  large,  I  put 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  271 

on  that  ring — and  all  Mamjrja's  clothes  too — yes, 
Papaf — I  almost  feel  angry  with  them;  but  why 
should  n — they  are  but  infiiuts. 

"O  Rachel!  Rachel!  endeared  to  me  by  every 
possible  tie — Oh!  what  would  I  not  give  for  but  five 
minutes'  converse  with  thee! — yea,  but  for  one  mi- 
nute!— but  the  wish  is  vain — I  will  try  not  to  grieve 
for  thee,  as  thou  didst  often  request  before  thy  de- 
parture from  mortality— I  will  try  to  cherish  the  re- 
membrance of  thy  virtues  and  sayings,  and  teach 
them  to  those  dear  babes  thou  hast  left  behind. 
Were  it  lawful  (but  I  fear  it  is  not)  to  wish  thy 
guardianship  over  me  and  thy  babes,  especially  thy 
Amelia  and  thy  little  *  Benjamin,' I  would  do  it. 
May  thy  God  keep  them — may  he  answer  the  many 
fervent  prayers  thou  didst  offer  for  them. 

"A  few  minutes  before  Mrs.  Milne  died  she  called 
for  me — and,  to  my  now  inexpressible  sorrow,  I  was 
at  that  moment  in  another  room — before  I  could 
come  in  she  could  articulate  no  more.  O,  why  was 
I  absent? — but  can  I  justly  blame  myself — I  had,  if 
I  remember  right,  gone  to  pray  for  her:  1  then  at- 
tended at  her  couch,  from  which  I  had  been  seldom 
absent  for  six  days  before,  till  the  last — which  took 
place  almost  immediately  by  a  sound  within,  re- 
sembling that  of  the  chain  of  a  watch,  when  broke, 
unfurling  itself  from  the  wheel:  two  long  breathings 
ended  the  strife;  and,  but  in  a  few  minutes,  the 
countenance,  which  had  for  some  days  been  at  times 
partially  distorted  through  pain,  fever,  and  wander- 
ing, resumed  the  meekness,  satisfaction,  and  compo- 
sure which  used  to  sit  thereon.  I  sorrow  not  for  Ra- 
chel as  those  who  have  no  hope:  no,  I  am  not  grieved 
that  she  has  got  to  the  pure  land  of  health  and  joy 


272  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

by  a  nearer  road  than  Penang,  whither  we  purposed 
immediately  to  go  for  her  health:  no,  I  feel  happy 
in  reflecting  on  the  solid  evidences  of  Christian  piety 
which  she  possessed.  But  I  mourn  for  myself  and 
for  my  children:  O  God,  forsake  them  not.  O  God, 
make  this  painful  bereavement  really  profitable  to 
my  soul.  I  would  now  try  to  what  account  this  dis- 
pensation can  be  turned  for  my  own  edification;  for 
the  benefit  of  my  children;  for  the  good  of  my  bre- 
thren in  Christ;  and  for  the  advancement  of  my 
work:  so  help  me  to  do,  gracious  God.  But  alas!  how- 
far  does  my  judgment  of  what  is  right  and  proper,  in 
every  case,  outstrip  my  feelings  and  attainments'? 
How  soon  may  I  even  also  forget  what  I  now  write! 

"  On  the  first  Sabbath  of  this  year,  while  dis- 
pensing the  Lord's  Supper  in  our  family  church,  I 
possessed  uncommon  freedom  of  speech — unusually 
impressive  views  of  Divine  Truth:  the  same  feeling 
pervaded  every  heart;  unknown  anticipations  seemed 
to  fill  each  heart;  tears  flowed  abundantly  from  every 
eye.  Mrs.  Milne  enjoyed  the  season  remarkably. 
It  seemed  to  me,  at  the  time  of  the  service,  that 
something  great,  or  afflictive^  might  be  before  some 
of  us.  Ah!  had  I  then  supposed  that  I  should  never 
more  'eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine'  with  my  Rachel 
in  this  world,  what  would  my  feelings  have  been] 
That  evening,  conversing  with  Mrs.  B.  she  said,  that 
she  thought  she  should  sit  no  more  down  at  the 
Lord's  table  on  earth:  she  talked  much  of  death. 

**  The  fifth  morning  previously  to  her  death,  when 
I  called  in,  she  said,  '  O  what  a  sweet  moment  I 
have  had  in  thinking  of  divine  things!'  She  seemed 
often  before  her  confinement  to  think  that  her  death 
was  near;  and  when  I  would  try  to  wear  that  im- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  273 

pression  off  her  mind,  she  nsed  to  say,  *  My  dear, 
you  only  sought,  me  for  a  short  time,  and  you  have 
had  me  for  more  than  a  year' — meaning,  since  the 
time  of  her  former  ilhiess.  She  also,  during  her  ill- 
ness, often  said,  with  respect  to  her  child,  *  I  think  I 
have  been  spared  just  to  bring  this  child  into  the 
world  and  then  go.'  She  spoke  of  him  as  her  Ben- 
jamin; and  seemed  to  think  that  he  was  born  for 
some  great  and  useful  purpose. 

"March  21st.  This  afternoon,  about  six  o'clock, 
the  remains  of  my  dear  wife  were  interred  in  the 
Dutch  burying  ground.  '  Why  do  we  mourn  depart- 
ed friends?'  was  sung,  and  prayer  offered,  at  the  grave, 
by  Mr.  Ince.  But  the  heavy  fall  of  rain  prevented 
any  address,  as  was  intended.  A  large  concourse  of 
people,  of  all  castes,  came,  and  intended  to  follow  to 
the  grave,  but  the  rain  prevented  a  great  many: 
many  carriages  went.  The  governor,  chief  military 
officers,  &c.  There  her  remains  lie  till  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  just. 

"  March  22nd.  Went  to  see  the  grave  this  morn- 
ing with  the  children;  they  asked  *  where  the  head 
and  feet  were,'  and  played  about,  gathering  flowers. 
Every  thing  seems  empty  to  me;  what  is  life  with- 
out one  of  kindred  mind  to  share  it  with?  What 
melancholy  pleasure  does  the  mind  take  in  review- 
ing the  abode,  the  clothes,  the  portrait,  the  seat,  &c., 
of  such  a  friend? 

"The  family  met  this  evening  to  pray  for  the  sanc- 
jtified  use  of  this  affliction.  O  may  their  prayers  be 
heard! 

"  For  some  time  previously  to  her  death,  and  in* 
deed  to  her  confinement,  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
reading  a  little  of  some  theological  books  at  the  time 
24 


274  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  our  private  prayer;  for  example,  *  Edwards'  His- 
tory of  Redemption;'  'FJavel;'  *  Brooks;'  *  Watts' 
World  to  Come,'  &c.  The  last  of  these  we  began 
to  read  only  a  few  days  previously  to  her  death.  I 
read  the  Sermon  on  the  *  Blessedness  of  the  AVatch- 
fui  Christian  at  Death,'  while  she  was  lying  on  her 
couch. 

"But  I  now  regret  exceedingly  that  I  did  not  use 
more  means  for  her  edification;  pray  more  frequent- 
ly with  her;  read  more  to  her;  converse  more  ten- 
derly and  affectionately  with  her;  I  indeed  thought 
myself,  upon  the  whole,  a  good  husband,  tender,  and 
affectionate;  and  she  often  said  so  to  me;  but  ah!  now 
that  I  can  see  her  no  more,  what  would  I  give  for 
lost  opportunities'?  How  much  more  might  I  have 
done  to  please  and  edify;  how  much  to  remove  un- 
easiness— how  many  things  might  1  have  done  to 
promote  her  comfort  and  cheerfulness — and  how 
many  things  might  I  have  omitted  to  do  and  say, 
which  perhaps  gave  her  uneasiness?  Ah!  my  God, 
my  hope,  wherein  I  have  sinned,  or  omitted  duties, 
in  regard  to  that  excellent  woman,  v»'hom  thou  didst 
lend  me  for  a  time — O  pardon  them! 

"For  a  considerable  part  of  last  year  and  begin- 
ning of  this,  our  family  enjoyed  good  health.  Mrs. 
Milne  also  was  so  much  better  than  at  former  sea- 
sons, that  I  sometimes  began  to  fancy  ourselves  hap^ 
py: — yet  a  secret  thought  often  whispered — 'Take 
heed  of  saying  in  thine  heart,  my  mountain  stands 
strong' — nor  do  I  think  that  I  did  say  or  suppose  so; 
for  a  silent  sigh  often  stole  from  me  in  looking  over 
tiiese  dear  treasures — these  gifts  of  Providence — that 
they  must  necessarily  be  short-lived." 

(Thus  died  Mrs.  Milne!  and  were  it  proper  to  con  - 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  275 

nect  any  name,  beyond  the  circle  of  her  family,  with 
the  heavy  loss,  I  would  link  my  own  with  it,  al- 
though not  a  few  liave  a  better  right  to  the  distinc- 
tion. Her  otberfriends  were  useful  to  herself  or  her 
family.  I  was  not.  She  was  very  useful  to  me. 
Indeed,  if  I  have  been  of  any  use  as  a  writer  on  fe- 
male piety,  I  owe  to  her  my  first  perceptions  of  "  the 
beauty  of  female  holiness."  She  is  not  exactly  the 
Rachel  of  the  "  Marys,"  for  she  was  not  sentimen- 
tal; but  my  object  was,  to  assimilate  that  Rachel  to 
her  image.) 

The  following  inscription  was  written  on  Mrs. 
Milne's  Tombstone. 

ERECTED    TO    THE    MEMORY 

OF 

RACHEL, 
WIFE  OF  THE  REV.  W.  MILNE, 

WHO  DIED  AT  CLAY-BANG,  NEAR  MALACCA, 

MARCH  20th,  1819,  AGED  35  YEARS  AND  6  MONTHS, 

HAVING  BURIED  AN  INFANT  SON  AND  DAUGHTER, 

AND  LEAVING  BEHIND   HER  FOUR  SBIALL  CHILDREN  AND  AK 

AFFECTIONATE  HUSBAND,  IN  WHOSE  BREAST  HER 

MEMORY  IS  EMBALMED. 


HER  LIFE  WAS  DISTINGUISHED 

AS  A  CHILD,  BY  FILIAL  REVERENCE  ; 

AS  A  CHRISTIAN,  BY  HUMBLE  CONFIDENCE  3 

AS  A  WIFE,  BY  MODEST  SUBMISSION; 

AS  A  MOTHER,  BY  AFFECTIONATE  TENDERNESS 

AND 

AS  A  MEMBER  OF  SOCIETY,  BY  MANY 
EXEMPLARY  VIRTUES. 

SHE  DIED  IN  HOPE  OF  ETERNAL    LIFE,  THROUGH  JESUS  CHRIST. 


THE  MORTAL  REMAINS  OF 

DAVID  MILNE, 

WHO  DIED  4th  MAY,  1816,  AGED  TWO  DAYS; 
AND  OF 

SARAH  MILNE, 

WHO  DIED  10th  APRIL,  1817,  AGED  FOUR  DAYS: 
ARE  INTERRED  A  LITTLE  TO  TIfE  LEFT  OF  THIS  STONK- 


376  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


DR.  MILNE'S  MEMOIR  OF  HIS  WIFE. 

"  Rachel,  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  W,  Milne,  Malacca^ 
who  died  on  the  20th  March,  1819,  was  born  of  re- 
spectable parents  in  the  city  of  Aberdeen,  North  of 
Scotland,  on  the  23rd  September,  1783.  Her  father, 
Charles  Cowie,  Esq.,  was  extensively  engaged  as  a 
stocking  manufacturer  and  hosier,  in  which  line  of 
business  he  was  enabled  to  support  a  large  family  in 
comfdrlable  circumstances,  and  give  them  an  educa- 
tion suited  to  their  rank  in  society.  But  change  of 
times,  and  the  failure  of  foreign  commerce,  threw 
him  ultimately  into  great  difficulties,  the  pressure  of 
which  would  have  been  insupportable  but  for  the 
filial  piety,  diligence,  and  prudence,  of  his  youngest 
daughter,  Rachel,  the  subject  of  this  paper. 

"  From  her  earliest  infancy  RachePs  parents  en- 
deavoured to  impress  religious  truth  upon  her  mind. 
In  her  diary  she  gives  this  honourable  testimony  to  her 
mother's  conduct:  'My  mother's  instructions  were 
enforced  by  her  prayers  and  example.' 

"  Her  parents  were  originally  members  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  but  in  consequence  of  the  re- 
moval of  their  minister,  the  family  joined  the  Con- 
gregational Church,  then  under  the  care  of  the  Rev. 
John  Phihp,  Aberdeen.  When  about  the  eighth 
year  of  her  age,  Rachel  was  at  times  seriously  im- 
pressed with  a  sense  of  the  omniscience  of  God;  but 
often  felt  evil  and  blasphemous  thoughts  rising  up 
in  her  mind,  which  proved  a  great  sourceof  uneasiness 
and  deep  self-abasement.  She  prayed  earnestly  to 
God,  and  was  delivered  from  them;  but  soon  forgot 
her  obligations  to  divine  goodness,    In  Scotland,  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  277 

female  members  of  many  families  in  the  higher  ranks 
of  society,  as  well  as  those  in  middling  circumstances, 
are  instructed  in  some  branch  of  business,  suited  to 
the  strength  and  station  of  the  sex.  This  practice 
cannot  be  sufficiently  applauded.  Much  domestic 
virtue  and  comfort  arise  from  it.  The  knowledge  ol 
it  is  easily  carried  about  with  them;  and  should  they 
ever  stand  in  need  of  having  recourse  to  it  for  per- 
sonal support,  or  for  the  comfort  of  aged  parents,  it 
may  enable  them  to  procure  necessaries,  comforts, 
and  abundance;  and  to  preserve  that  independence 
of  spirit  which  should  be  cherished  in  every  commu- 
nity,  and  which  strongly  characterizes  the  people  of 
Scotland. 

*' Rachel  was  early  put  to  learn  a  branch  of  the 
miiinery  business.  The  circumstances  of  the  family 
at  that  time  rendered  it  unnecessary  to  attend  to  that 
as  a  means  of  support;  but,  in  the  course  of  those  re- 
volutions which  were  awaiting  her  and  her  parents 
in  the  dispensation  of  Providence,  it  proved  of  the 
greatest  service.  But  while  acquiring  a  knowledge 
of  this,  and  attending  to  other  ornamental  branches 
of  education,  she  was  led  into  the  society  of  those 
whose  conversation  and  manners  were  calculated  to 
weaken  the  force  of  parental  instruction;  and  to  pro- 
duce a  vitiated  taste  for  the  gaiety  and  pleasures  of 
the  world.  The  reading  of  novels — dancing,  of 
which  she  was  enthusiastically  fond — the  ball-room 
—gay  company— and  the  public  amusements — soon 
engrossed  her  thoughts,  and  tended  to  create  a  dis- 
taste for  the  nobler  enjoyments  of  religion,  and  the, 
more  rational  pursuits  of  life.  These  are,  I  doubt, 
not,  their  general  effects  in  society,  however  unv,  i(». 
Iwg  persons  may  be  to  acknowledge  it. 
24* 


278  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  But  God  was  pleased  to  water,  by  the  influence 
of  his  grace,  the  seeds  of  instruction  sown  by  the 
parental  hand.      Former  impressions  were  revived 
and  deepened,  under  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
Such  had  been  the  influence  of  public  amusements, 
and  of  the  conversation  of  ungodly  persons  on  Ra- 
chel's mind,  that  she  went  one  Sabbath  afternoon,  in 
company   with  a  few  thoughtless  companions,  to 
Church,  to  see  what  materials  for  light  remarli  and 
laughter  they  could  collect  from  the  preacher's  ser-* 
mon  and  manners.     The  Rev.  Dr.  Bennet  was  to 
preach.     The  eloquent  address  of  that  popular  and 
useful  minister  deeply  arrested   her  attention,  and 
those  who  went  to  laugh  remained  to  hear.     The 
importance  of  the  truths  delivered  fell  with  weight 
on  Rachel's  heart."     (Dr.  Milne  forgot  to  add  here, 
that  she  was  disarmed  of  her  levity  by  the  shrewdness 
of  the  preacher.     She  soon  found  that  although  she 
might  occasionally  smile  with  him,  she  durst  not 
laugh  at  him.     The  alternate  piquancy  and  solem- 
nity of  his  appeals  riveted  her  attention.     She  felt 
that  he  saw  through  her,  and  that  she  could  not  see 
through  him;  shrewd  as  she  also  was,  and  successful 
as  she  had  been  in  "  taking  off"  other  preachers.     I 
could  not  understand  her  descriptions  of  Dr.  Bennet's 
preaching  at  all,  until  I  heard  him  in  England;  but 
then  their  vivacity  was  quite  inteUigible.)     "She 
henceforth  attended  the  ordinances  of  the  Sabbath 
with  increased  seriousness  and  delight;  and  all  the 
more  private  means  of  social  worship  and  Christian 
edification.     She  had  always  indeed  attended  public 
worship,  and  was  never  so  far  left  as  to  run  into  the 
common  vices  of  youth,  or  entirely  to  cast  off  a  sense 
of  religion;  but  now  it  became  the  serious  concern 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D,  279 

of  the  mind  and  the  business  of  life.  Her  own  sin- 
fulness and  the  necessity  of  a  Redeemer  were  dis- 
covered; and  she  was  enabled  to  give  herself  up  to  God, 
and  by  faith  to  commit  her  immortal  interests  to  Je- 
sus Christ  as  the  all-sufficient  Saviour.  The  la- 
bours of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stevens  she  often  mentioned 
with  high  satisfaction,  as  having  derived  great  benefit 
from  them.  Rachel  was  by  this  time  grown  up,  and 
her  fond  parents  thought  it  necessary  that  she  should 
see  a  httle  more  of  life.  She  accordingly  visited 
London,  and  spent  some  time  time  there.  She  was 
introduced  into  the  society  of  persons  of  distinction; 
and  visited  the  chief  places  of  public  resort  and 
curiosity.  The  new  scenes  of  the  splendid  me- 
tropolis she  felt  had  a  tendency  to  dissipate  the 
mind,  to  unfit  it  for  the  duties  of  the  closet  and 
the  sober  concerns  of  life.  While  in  London  she 
attended  the  anniversary  of  the  Missionary  Society, 
the  services  of  which  produced  so  deep  an  impression 
of  the  importance  of  sending  the  gospel  to  the  hea- 
then, that  she  lamented  that  the  circumstance  of  her 
sex  prevented  her  from  taking  any  part  therein. 
This  idea,  romantic  as  it  may  appear  to  some,  was 
probably  the  commencement  of  that  train  of  events 
which  ultimately  induced  her  to  prefer  the  company 
of  one  who  was  destined  to  labour  among  the  hea- 
then before  that  of  others,  in  connexion  with  whom 
she  might  have  had  the  prospects  of  ease  and  inde- 
pendence, and  even  wealth,  at  home;  although  it 
was  six  years  afterwards  before  she  had  any  oppor- 
tunity of  forming  a  decision  on  this  head.  To  such 
apparently  little  circumstances  do  the  events  of  hu^* 
man  life  frequently  owe  their  beginning."  (This 
*'  romantic  idea,"  as  Dr.  Milne  calls  it,  never  left  her. 


280  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

There  was,  however,  nothing  romantic  in  either  the 
manner  or  the  spirit  in  which  she  cherished  it.  She 
often  expressed  it  playfully  amongst  her  friends; 
and,  somehow,  it  always  made  me  solemn.  Not  all 
the  glee  with  whicli  she  painted  Missionary  life — on 
coral  shores,  and  under  banyan  and  bread-fruit  trees, 
—could  hide  the  secret  of  her  heart.  She  evidently 
made  her  vivid  pictures  extravagant,  just  that  she 
might  conceal  her  wishes.  This  was  years  before 
Mr.  Milne  knew  her.  Then  she  used  to  say  to  me, 
"If  Dr.  Bogue,  now,  wanted  a  wife,  and  would 
marry  such  a  little  wee  boddy  as  myself,  and  go 
abroad,  what  a  nice  Missionary  pair  we  should 
make!"  Thus  she  would  play  with  the  subject 
amongst  her  friends;  but  she  played  with  it  so  often, 
that  we  certainly  should  have  suspected  her,  had  we 
known  any  Missionary  worthy  of  her  then.) 

"  She  was,  shortly  after  her  return  from  London, 
received  as  a  member  of  the  church,  and  sat  down  at 
the  Lord's  table  to  commemorate  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Jesus.  Through  the  whole  of  her  future  life 
she  always  attended  that  ordinance  with  peculiar 
delight;  generally  found  it  edifying,  and  wished 
more  frequent  returns  of  the  opportunity  of  cele- 
brating it.  The  stated  dispensation  of  gospel  ordi- 
nances after  the  settlement  of  the  Rev.  John  Philip, 
in  Aberdeen,  through  the  divine  blessing,  increased 
her  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and  strengthened 
her  resolution  to  serve  and  glorify  God,  while  in  the 
daily  morning  and  evening  worship  of  her  father's 
family  she  derived  the  most  solid  advantages  for  edi- 
fication. Happy  are  the  children  of  those  who  fear 
God;  and  happy  are  those  Christians  who  live  in 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  281 

families  where  God  is  statedly  and  reverently  wor- 
shipped! 

"  The  time  now  approached  when  Rachel's  trials 
were  to  begin.  Her  mother,  through  accumulated 
infirmities,  was  frequently  unable  to  leave  her  cham- 
ber. For  some  time  her  father's  business  had  been 
on  the  decline,  and  an  entire  stop  being  put  by  the 
war  to  all  commercial  intercourse  with  Holland, 
France,  and  other  parts  of  the  continent,  on  which 
the  success  of  his  business  chiefly  depended,  the 
house  could,  of  consequence,  no  longer  pay  its  bills, 
and  became  insolvent.  To  Rachel  this  was  a  source 
of  unspeakable  anxiety.  Her  only  surviving  bro- 
ther, scarcely  out  from  school,  could  not  well  do  for 
himself.  Her  sister,  with  a  young  family,  could  ren- 
der no  assistance.  Her  parents,  now  both  infirm,  and 
greatly  harassed  by  inconsiderate  and  unmerciful  re- 
quisitions, had  no  means  of  supporting  their  old  age. 
A  conscientious  wish  to  discharge  the  demands  of 
their  creditors  as  far  as  possible,  led  them  to  give  up 
every  thing  except  their  wearing  apparel  and  a  few 
books. 

"  It  was  in  these  circumstances  that  the  filial  af- 
fection of  Rachel  shone  forth  conspicuously.  It  had 
ever  been  their  aim,  in  the  course  of  her  education, 
to  form  in  her  mind  rational  and  sober  views  of  life, 
and  to  fix  her  attention  most  on  those  acquirements 
which  are  most  useful — which  endure  the  test  of  af- 
fliction, and  which  wear  to  the  last  hour  of  life;  and 
they  were  themselves  among  the  first  to  reap  the 
advantages.  Rachel,  seeing  the  declining  state  of 
her  father's  business,  thought  it  her  duty,  before- 
hand, to  make  preparations  for  future  exigencies. 
She  accordingly,  with  the  consent  of   her  parents, 


282  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

began  business  ia  the  milinery  liae,  partly  with  a 
view  to  provide  for  them  in  case  of  insolvency.  She 
had  only  a  few  pounds  of  money  of  her  own  to  begin 
with,  but  she  borrowed  a  small  sum  from  a  friend, 
and  being  conscious  that  her  motives  were  upright 
and  honourable,  she  earnestly  prayed  that  God 
would  prosper  the  work  of  her  hands,  and  preserve 
her  from  the  snares  to  which  this  new  situation 
would  expose  her.  Her  efforts  were  so  far  crowned 
with  success,  that  in  a  few  months,  she  was  able  to 
repay  what  she  had  borrowed,  to  furnish  a  house 
comfortably,  and  to  leave  something  over.  She  now 
took  her  destitute  parents  both  to  her  own  house, 
supported  them  by  her  labours,  nursed  them  with  the 
utmost  tenderness  in  their  afflictions,  attended  them 
in  their  last  moments — saw  them  die,  in  hope  of  the 
glory  of  God,  and  interred  their  mortal  remains  with 
decency  and  respect. 

"  She  had  ever  been  their  favourite  child.  But 
who  can  tell  the  feelings  of  aged  and  dying  parents, 
when  nursed  and  attended,  day  and  night,  by  such 
a  daughter,  in  whose  countenance  the  most  cheer- 
ful satisfaction  with  her  lot,  the  most  anxious  wish  to 
serve  them,  and  the  most  painful  solicitude  to  render 
the  pains  of  death  easier,  were  ever  printed?  Tea 
thousands  of  blessings  from  heaven  were  daily  im- 
plored to  rest  upon  her  head,  and  the  expiring  parents 
both  expressed  to  her  a  hope  that  God  would  make 
all  her  bed  in  her  sickness,  and  raise  up  kind  and 
tender-hearted  friends  to  her  in  every  extremity; 
which  hope  was  actually  realized  in  course  of  her 
future  life:  for,  in  the  many  personal  and  domestic 
afflictions  which  she  had  afterwards  to  pass  through, 
the  hand  of  God,  in  raising  up  kind  friends,  where 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  283 

I 

no  obligations  existed,  and  in  providing  medical  at- 
tendants, who  acted  as  fathers  and  brothers  to  her, 
was  peculiarly  visible.     It  was  remarked,  both  by 
herself  and  her  husband,  and  it  is  worthy  of  being  re- 
corded as  an  encouragement  to  filial  piety,  and  as  a 
proof  that  the  prayers  of  pious  parents  are  available 
with  God,  for  blessings  on  dutiful  children.    Reader, 
learn,  and  imitate.    In  her  diary  she  had  taken  notice 
of  the  gracious  providence  of  God,  in  providing  for  her 
and  her  parents  in  their  affliction;  and  concludes  by 
remarking,  *I  have  enlarged  more  on  this  part  of  my 
narrative  than  I  at  first  intended,  because  it  shows 
the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God,  and  the  implicit 
confidence  which   his  people  may  place  in  his  pro- 
mises, that  he  will  supply  all  their  wants,  though 
perhaps  not  exactly  in  the  way  they  think  or  wish.'" 
(Thus  Dr.  Milne  records  the  filial  piety  of  his  wife. 
How  he  acquired  the  particulars  of  it,  I  cannot  tell: 
but  I,  who  saw  what  he  has  recorded,  could  hardly 
have  been  more  minute.     I  was,  not  seldom,  her 
companion  on  Sabbath  afternoon,  to  visit  her  patents; 
when  we  gave  them  the  outline  of  Dr.  Philip's  mor* 
ning  sermon,  whilst  we  drank  tea  w4th  them.  Angels 
would  have  enjoyed  these  visits, — the  interchange 
of  love  between  the  venerable  parents  and  their  de- 
voted daughter,  v/as  so  full  of  both  nature  and  grace! 
I  owe  much  to  these  interviews;  and  not  least  to  the 
regularity  of  the  old  lady,  in  saying  always,  in  good 
time,  "  Now,  my  good  children,  it  is  quite  time  to  get 
ready  for  chapel," — as  if  I,  too,  had  been  one  of  the 
family.) 

"While  her  parents  stood  in  need  of  her  assist- 
ance, Rachel  could  never  think  it  right  to  listen  to 
any  proposals  of  marriage,  though  many  advantage- 


284  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ous  ones  had  been  made.  About  twelve  months  after 
her  mother's  death,  an  acquaintance  was  formed 
between  her  and  the  person  who  ultimately  became 
her  husband."  (Dr.  Milne  ascribes  this  acquaint- 
anceship to  Mrs.  Conn,  his  first  friend  in  London.) 

"What  is  commonly  called  the  season  of  courtship 
was  not  passed  over  by  Rachel,  as  it  too  frequently 
is,  in  cherishing  extravagant  fancies  about  the  pure 
and  unmixed  bliss  of  the  conjugal  state,  or  in  lavish- 
ingly  wasting  her  money  on  the  purchase  of  finery; 
no,  but  in  preparing  herself  for  the  discharge  of  the 
new  and  important  duties  of  the  relation,  upon  which 
she  was  about  to  enter.  She  considered  the  practice 
of  many  young  persons  of  both  sexes,  in  the  time  of 
their  courtship,  as  a  very  bad  jjreface  to  domestic 
life;  and  indeed  as  the  presage  of  much  misery. 
The  listless,  flippant  vanity  of  multitudes  of  young 
ladies,  she  viewed  as  highly  dishonourable  to  the  sex. 
She  believed  that  all  the  events  of  life  are  ordered 
by  Divine  Providence,  and  that  the  duties  of  each 
human  relation  are  binding  by  a  Divine  sanction. 
This  led  her  often  to  her  knees  to  implore  the  direc- 
tion of  God,  and  grace  to  discharge  the  duties  that 
were  awaiting  her. 

"Thus  prepared  by  education,  by  piety,  by  the 
reverses  of  fortune,  by  afflictions,  by  habits  of  dili- 
gence, and  economy,  she  entered  into  the  conjugal 
state  on  the  4th  of  August,  1812,  the  duties  of  which, 
as  a  wife  and  a  mother,  she  discharged  for  six  year? 
and  a  half  in  such  a  manner  as  to  reflect  the  highest 
honour  on  her  own  principles,  to  make  her  partner 
in  life  the  happiest  of  husbands,  to  keep  her  children 
cleanly  in  their  persons  and  neat  in  their  dress,  to 
preserve  the  family  expense  within  its  resources,  to 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  285 

sweeten  the  cup  of  domestic  affliction,  and  lighten 
the  burdens  of  Hfe,  to  secure  the  growing  affec- 
tion of  those  that  knew  her  best,  and  to  draw  forth 
the  esteem  of  neighbours  and  strangers. 

"  In  early  life  Mrs.  M.  was  struck  with  the  descrip- 
tion given  by  Solomon,  in  the  last  chapter  of  the 
Proverbs,  of  the  woman  whose  price  is  above  rubies. 
It  was  the  aim  of  her  parents  to  make  her  such,  as 
to  answer  the  description;  and  it  was  her  own  con- 
stant study  to  fall  as  little  short  of  it  as  possible. 
Nor  is  it  affirming  too  much  to  say,  that  it  would  not 
be  easy  to  find  a  person  in  all  respects  come  so  near 
as  she  did  to  the  standard  of  personal,  maternal,  and 
domestic  worth,  fixed  by  the  wise  man. 

"Mrs.  Milne  had  six  children,  two  of  whom  were 
called  away  at  an  early  period.  The  bereavement, 
though  borne  with  cordial  submission  to  the  divine 
will,  produced  a  visible  damp  on  her  spirits.  'She 
never  afterwards  recovered  her  natural  vivacity.' 
(Dr.  Milne  means  much  by  these  words:  for  her 
natural  vivacity,  although  entirely  free  from  levity, 
seemed,  like  the  radiance  of  her  eyes,  unquenchable. 
Indeed,  had  he  not  told  that  this 

"  Cliange  came  o'er  her  spirit," 
I  could  not  have  imagined  it  possible.  Life  with- 
out liveliness,  in  her,  seemed  a  contradiction  in 
terms.  She  was  wont  at  all  times,  to  be  all  life: 
and  yet,  no  one  ever  thought  her  too  lively.  Her 
vivacity  created  no  hurry  or  bustle  in  herself,  and 
never  pained  any  one  for  her.  She  evidently  thought 
aloud,  and  apparently  spoke  on  the  spur  of  the 
moment;  but  no  one,  I  ever  saw  or  heard  of,  remem- 
bers any  instance  of  rashness,  flippancy,  or  mistake, 
in  her  conversation.  She  must,  therefore,  have  suf- 
25 


286  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

fered  much  and  deeply,  before  lier  spirits  were 
damped.)  "The  care  of  her  surviving  children  en- 
grossed the  chief  part  of  her  solicitude,  time,  and 
strength.  She  powerfully  felt  the  paramount  claims 
of  relative  duty,  and  ihey  occupied  tlie  first  place  in 
her  attention,  next  to  the  more  serious  obligation  of 
creatures  to  their  God.  She  thought  very  meardy 
of  the  religion  and  understanding  of  those  mothers 
who  neglected  their  children,  their  husbands  and 
their  household  affairs. 

"She  loved  the  word  of  God,  and  delighted  in  the 
ordinances  of  divine  worship,  both  in  the  family  and 
in  the  church.     In  her  last  illness  she  said, '  I  cannot 
think  favourably  of  the  personal  piety  of  those  who 
neglect  family  prayer,  nor  augur  much  usefulness 
from  those  who  do  not  attend  on  it  regularly  when 
in  their  power.'     The  salvation  of  the  souls  of  her 
children,  was  a  subject  of  her  most  earnest  prayers. 
The  short  time  she  was  spared  with  them,  afforded 
scarce  an  opportunity  of  instructing  any  of  them, 
except  a  little  girl;  the  others  being  too  young  to  fix 
their  attention.     In  as  far  as  health  would  allow,  to 
impart  some  religious  instruction  to  her  daughter, 
was  a  work  of  every  day.     She  often  said,  I  have 
never  wished  for  riches  or  fame  to  our  children,  but 
that  they  may  truly  fear  God,  and  be  good  and  use- 
ful members  of  society.     She  had  a  very  humbling 
sense  of  her  own  sinfulness,  and  frequently  spoke  of 
herself  to  her  dearest  earthly  friends  in  terms  ex- 
pressive of  the  deepest  self-abasement  of  soul  before 
God. 

"Mrs.  Milne's  heart  was  much  engaged  in  the 
good  work  to  which  her  husband  and  herself  had 
devoted  their  lives.     But  she  had  a  different  idea  of 


REV.  W.   MILNE,  D.  D.  287 

the  way  in  which  females  best  subserve  the  cause  of 
the  Gospel  among  the  heathen,  from  wb.at  is  enter- 
tained by  some.     She  thought  that  by  managing 
the  domestic  concerns,  by  endeavouring  to  make  her 
liusband's  mind  easy,  by  a  care  of  his  health,  by 
watching  to  discover  those  errors  which  he  might 
overlook,  and  pointing  them  out,  by  assisting  him 
with  her  counsel,  and  by  such  a  conduct  as  would 
render  the  Mission  worthy  of  respect  in  the  eyes  of 
mankind,   in   these   ways,  she   conceived,    a   Mis- 
sionary's wife  might  render  no  small  service  to  the 
interests  of  religion.     She  was  often  laying  plans  for 
bringing  up  and  educating  a  few  poor  orphan  girls; 
but  lived  not  to  see   her  plans  executed.     At  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  Isle  of  France,  China,  and 
Malacca,  she  had  many  opportunities  of  witnessing 
the  deplorable  condition  of  those  that  know  not  God. 
She  felt  and  prayed  for  them,  and  died  in  faith,  that 
the  labours  of  Missionaries  among  the  Heathen  will 
in  'due  lime  '  be  crowned  with  the  richest  success. 
About  two  years  before  her  death,  Mrs.  M.  had  a 
most  serious  illness,  during  part  of  which  her  life 
was  despaired  of  both  by  herself  and  others.     She 
then  made  a  solemn  surrender  of  herself,  her  hus- 
band, and  her  children,  to  God  her  Saviour,  and 
awaited  the  call  of  death.     In  the  very  height  of 
her  affliction,  the  consolations  of  the  Gospel  were  so 
abundantly  poured  into  her  heart,  and  her  hopes  of 
eternal  blessedness  so  clear,  that  she  afterwads  said, 
'your  intimation  that  my  complaint  had  taken  a  fa- 
vourable turn,  filled  me  with  sorrow.     I  felt  an  un- 
speakable disappointment  to  be  sent  back  again,  as 
it  were  from  the  gates  of  heaven,  to  spend  a  little 
more  time  in  this  sinful  and  dreary  state.'      The 


288  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

sublime  and  consoling  truths  delivered  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  previously  to  bis  crucifixion,  and  which  are  con- 
tained in  the  14th,  15th,  16th,  and  17th  chapters  of 
John,  afforded  unexpressible  joy  to  her  soul.  She 
several  times  said,  'the  spirit  of  divine  friendship,  in 
which  they  werfe  spoken,  independently  of  their  own 
unspeakable  importance,  gives  a  peculiar  sweetness 
to  those  portions  of  the  New  Testament.' 

"By  the  blessing  of  God,  a  voyage  to  China,  and 
the  kind  attention  of  friends  there,  (to  whom  she 
ever  felt  grateful,)  were  the  means  of  restoring  her 
to  such  a  measure  of  health  as  that  she  could  attend 
to  the  duties  of  the  family;  but  she  never  fully  re- 
covered her  wonted  strength.  Indeed,  she  some- 
times said  that,  though  her  life  was  spared,  she 
conceived  it  would  be  but  for  a  short  time.  This 
idea  seemed  to  dwell  in  her  mind.  She  conse- 
quently spent  more  time  in  reading  the  scriptures, 
and  in  private  devotion,  than  formerly;  but  never  to 
the  neglect  of  any  relative  duty. 

"  Dreams  and  presentiments,  though  they  have  both 
their  uses  to  mankind,  are  often  sources  of  unspeak- 
able uneasiness  to  the  credulous  and  weak-minded. 
We  must  judge  of  them  as  the  Israelites  were  to 
judge  of  prophets; — that  if  the  thing  came  to  pass, 
they  might  then  be  assured  the  prophet  was  true, 
and  vice  versa.  It  has  been  not  unfrequently  re- 
marked that,  pious  persons,  shortly  before  death, 
have  had  a  kind  of  presentiment  of  its  approach. 
This  appeared  to  be  the  case  with  Mrs.  M.  On  the 
first  Sabbath  of  January,  about  two  months  and  a 
half  previously  to  her  demise,  the  ordinance  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  was  dispensed,  and  it  was  a  season  of 
peculiar  edification  to  all  present;  feelings  and  anti- 


REV.  W.   MILNE,  D.  D.  289 

cipations  of  an  unusual  nature  filled  every  breast, 
the  tears  flowed  abundantly  from  every  eye,  and  the 
whole  seemed  as  if  sent  to  prepare  the  way  to  some 
important  though  unforeseen  event.  Mrs.  M.  ex- 
perienced more  than  common  edification,  but  in  the 
evening  she  told  some  female  friends,  with  tears, 
that  she  thought  it  was  very  likely  the  last  time  she 
should  taste  the  fruit  of  the  vine  with  them  at  the 
table  of  the  Lord:  and  so  it  proved;  for  circumstances 
prevented  the  celebration  of  that  ordinance  again 
while  she  was  in  the  body;  which  she  deeply  regret- 
ted, for  she  considered  this,  of  all  Christian  ordi- 
nances, the  most  calculated  to  increase  love  to  the 
Saviour,  and  the  edification  of  love  to  the  soul.  On 
the  6th  of  February,  she  was  delivered  of  a  son. 
Her  recovery,  for  ten  days,  went  on  favourably,  and 
she  hoped  to  be  soon  able  to  carry  her  little  one  to 
the  house  of  God,  to  present  him  to  the  Lord  in  bap- 
tism. But  she  caught  cold,  which  was  speedily  foU 
lowed  by  a  fever,  vomiting  and  dysentery,  which  no 
means  could  cure.  Often  expressing  an  earnest 
desire  solemnly  to  give  her  son  to  God,  he  was  ac- 
cordingly baptized  at  her  bed-side;  after  which  she 
felt  better  satisfied  as  having  performed  an  important 
parental  duly.  The  solemn  hour  of  the  release  from 
the  body  drew  near.  She  became  daily  weaker. 
Some  flattering  intervals  of  the  complaint  encou- 
raged a  momentary  hope  of  recovery,  which  was  as 
frequently  disappointed.  She  spent  the  moments  of 
ease  in  commending  her  ows  soul,  and  those  of  her 
family,  to  God  her  Saviour.  She  enjoyed  a  steady 
hope  of  salvation,  but  had  not  those  rapturous  feel- 
ings of  joy  which  she  was  favoured  with,  in  a  former 
season  of  sickness  already  alluded  to.  She  often 
25* 


290  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

said,  Christ  is  my  only  hope;  I  seek  none  else:  and 
I  seek  not  a  triumphant  death,  but  a  s«/eand  peace- 
ful one.  One  morning,  having  been  for  some  time 
left  alone,  on  her  husband's  entering  the  room,  she 
said,  *You  have  interrupted  me.  Oh,  what  a  sweet 
moment  I  have  had.'  She  sometimes  spoke  with 
the  deepest  solicitude  about  her  children,  especially 
her  little  daughter.  The  idea  that  she  might  be 
left,  perhaps,  fatherless  also,  in  these  countries 
where  there  is  so  much  to  pollute  the  infant  mind, 
and  so  few  fitted  to  watch  over  its  gradual  buddings 
and  direct  it  to  God,  was  quite  insupportable;  and 
her  mind  found  relief  only  by  earnest  prayer  to  that 
God  who  is  the  orphan's  stay.  A  change  of  air  was 
advised,  and  as  there  was  no  opportunity  of  a  sea 
voyage,  a  removal  to  the  country  w^as  the  only  al- 
ternative left.  On  the  17th  of  March,  she  was 
conveyed  to  the  country-seat  of  a  gentleman  of  Ma- 
lacca. She  felt  pleased  on  reaching  so  retired  and 
peaceful  a  retreat,  where  she  could  enjoy  the  atten- 
tions of  her  husband  without  those  interruptions 
which  were  unavoidable  in  town.  She  often  called 
him  to  read  some  favourite  hymns  and  pray  with 
her.  The  disease  rapidly  increased,  though  she 
was  not  conscious  of  much  pain.  She  several  times 
called  her  children,  to  see  them,  and  bless  them. 
She  felt  occasional  stupor, — was  imable  to  say 
much; — several  times  expressed  that  Christ  was 
her  only  hope.  On  the  18th,  a  letter  from  a  par- 
ticular friend,  who  had  shown  her  much  kindness, 
having  come  to  hand,  she  was  able  to  hear  it  read; 
and  the  news,  together  with  the  association  of  ideas 
awakened  in  the  mind  thereby,  roused  her  from  the 
stupor  induced  by  disease;  and  she  spent  a  few  mi- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  291 

nutes  ill  the  attitude  of  prayer,  with  her  eyes  direct- 
ed towards  heaven,  imploring,  no  doubt,  the  blessing 
of  God  on  him  and  his  family.  On  the  19th,  she 
took  leave  of  several  friends  who  came  from  town  to 
see  her,  and  blessed  them.  In  course  of  that  night, 
partial  delirium  and  wandering  were  observed;  but, 
at  intervals,  the  mind  was  calm  and  lucid.  She 
said  she  felt  no  pain.  Next  morning,  about  an 
hour  before  her  death,  a  friend  went  to  prayer  at 
her  bed-side.  She  was  pleased,  though  scarce  able 
to  speak.  Her  children  were  brought  in  to  see  her 
for  the  last  time  in  life:  but  she  was  no  longer  able 
to  speak  to  them.  It  was  now  evident  that  *  the 
time  of  her  departure  was  at  hand.'  She  had  lat- 
terly experienced  a  frecpient  sense  of  suffocation,  oc- 
casioned by  an  astonishing  accumulation  of  phlegm 
in  the  throat;  and  supposing  that  this  sensation 
would  be  peculiarly  felt  in  her  last  moments,  she 
had,  with  great  calmness  of  mind,  beforehand,  di- 
rected her  husband  to  administer  some  liquids  which 
had  often  given  relief.  The  constant  application  of 
these  seemed  to  ease  the  final  struggles  of  expiring 
hfe.  On  tiie  20ih  of  March,  1819,  about  nine  o'clock 
in  the  moining,  she  was  released  from  the  afflictions 
and  infirmities  of  life.  Her  eyes  were  closed  in  death, 
by  the  hand  of  one  who  had  ever  beheld  them  with 
delight;  and  whose  only  consolation  was,  that,  as  he 
could  not  enjoy  her  society  any  longer  on  earth,  he 
had  good  reason  to  hope  that  she  was  gone  to  be 
with  Christ,  ivhich  is  far  better.  Mrs.  Milne  died, 
aged  thirty-five  years,  five  months,  and  twenty, 
seven  days.  Her  mortal  remains  were  committed 
to  the  dust,  in  the  Dutch  burial-ground,  on  the  fol- 
lowing day. 


292  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  In  the  close  of  these  brief  memoirs  some  little 
circumstances  of  no  consequence  to  the  general 
reader,  have  been  noticed  for  the  sake  of  distant 
relatives.  A  few  particulars  relative  to  the  charac- 
ter of  the  deceased,  which  could  not  be  so  well 
wrought  into  the  narrative,  shall  close  this  paper. 
Mrs.  Milne  possessed  a  peculiar  penetration  into  the 
human  character,  by  a  view  of  the  countenance. 
This  is  sometimes  the  case  with  individuals;  and 
though  the  decision  thus  formed  ought  never  to  as- 
sume the  authority  of  a  rule  to  themselves  or  others, 
yet  Providence  may  have  some  wise  end  to  answer 
by  giving  this  talent.  The  general  features  of  the 
character,  the  predominant  passions,  the  chief  quality 
of  the  temper,  have  all  been  objects  of  study  with 
the  physiognomist.  But  in  the  case  before  us  the 
discrimination  seemed  quite  natural,  without  design 
or  effort.  She  formed  a  judgment  at  first  sight;  and 
the  writer  does  not  recollect  a  single  instance,  during 
upwards  of  six  years,  which  was  not  confirmed  by 
facts.  Mrs.  M.'s  religion  was  drawn  from  the  Scrip- 
tures. It  sought  retirement,  was  free  from  ostenta- 
tion, mixed  with  no  singularities,  and  accompanied 
with  deep  humility.  It  was  most  conspicuous  to 
those  who  had  access  to  her  closet.  It  was  nou- 
rished in  the  shade,  and  displayed  by  the  discharge 
of  family  duties,  by  sweetness  and  mildness  of  tem- 
per, by  patience  under  affliction,  by  private  acts  of 
charity  known  to  few.  Though  fit  to  appear  in  what 
is  called  the  best  society,  and  fond  of  social  inter- 
course, J\lrs.  M.  loved  also  to  be  alone  or  busied  with 
her  domestic  concerns.  She  thought  the  mother  of  a 
family  should  feel  all  her  attractions  at  home;  that 
her  children  should  be  her  amusement;  her  husband 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  293 

her  companion;  her  needle  her  employment;  and 
the  real  good  of  all  within  the  family  circle  her  con- 
stant study.  Such  were  her  sentiments,  and  such 
was  her  own  conduct.  She  not  unfrequently  ex- 
pressed her  astonishment  at  the  conduct  of  those  la- 
dies to  whom  their  own  houses  are  a  sort  of  prison, 
and  her  utter  abhorrence  at  the  conduct  of  some  who 
cast  aside,  as  she  used  to  say,  their  children  as  soon 
as  born,  to  somebody  to  care  for  them,  who  seldom 
thinks  of  them  till  they  be  sick  or  past  recovery, 
through  the  neglect  of  servants;  or  till  there  be  ano- 
ther child  to  throw  aside  as  the  former;  and  who, 
rather  than  deny  themselves  the  pleasure  of  a  dance, 
a  ball,  or  a  card-party,  will  leave  their  afflicted  infant 
under  the  care  of  an  /ncZian  nursemaid.  It  is  hoped 
that  the  number  of  such  mothers  (if  they  deserve 
that  endearing  name)  in  India  is  daily  diminishing, 
and  that  a  more  serious  sense  of  maternal  duty  will 
fill  the  mind  of  every  Christian  female,  whatever 
may  be  her  rank  in  society. 

"  Mrs.  M.  had  been  often  in  adversity,  and  hence 
she  became  an  excellent  sick  nurse.  It  often  fell  to 
her  lot  to  have  sick  persons  to  attend  upon,  and  she 
possessed  a  degree  of  tenderness  and  skill  in  treating 
them  which  we  look  for  in  vain,  except  from  those 
who  possess  uncommon  kindness  of  heart,  and  have 
been  practised  in  the  school  of  affliction.  To  the 
wives  of  Missionaries  who  may  be  placed  at  a  dis- 
tance from  medical  advice,  a  knowledge  of  the  com- 
mon diseases,  at  least  of  children,  and  the  way  of 
treating  them,  is  a  very  valuable  attainment.  It  may 
make  them  useful  to  their  heathen  neighbours  as 
well  as  to  their  own  families. 

"  After  coming  to  China  and  Malacca,  the  duties 


294  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

of  the  Mission  several  times  called  Mrs.  M.'s  partner 
in  life  to  visit  other  places  at  a  distance.  On  the 
occasion  of  such  separations  she  endeavoured  to 
moderate  her  feelings,  and  instead  of  interposing  any 
hinderance,  endeavoured  to  encourage  him  and  keep 
up  his  spirits,  hoping  that  such  services  would  con- 
tribute to  the  promotion  of  the  Saviour's  kingdom. 
She  used  to  say,  *  However  dearly  I  love  your  com- 
pany, I  should  be  sorry  to  keep  you  from  your  duty. 
I  cannot  render  you  much  assistance;  but  I  will  try 
not  to  hinder  you.  I  shall  be  grieved  to  think  that 
you  spend  one  hour  with  me,  while  I  am  in  health, 
which  should  be  spent  in  your  studies  and  labours.' 
Such  sentiments  were,  without  doubt,  founded  in  a 
deep  conviction  of  the  paramount  obligations  of  duty, 
to  every  claim  which  ease  or  gratification  could  pre- 
fer. Mrs.  M.,  in  her  private  papers,  particularly  took 
notice  of  two  very  important  eras  in  the  Chinese 
Mission:  first,  the  completion  of  the  JSTew  Testament 
in  Chinese;  second,  the  baptism  of  the  fast  Chinese 
convert.  To  have  seen  these  two  things  she  thought 
an  ample  reward  for  having  left  her  relatives  and 
country,  and  come  all  the  way  to  China.  She  viewed 
them  as  pledges  of  great  future  good,  and  as  afford- 
ing the  strongest  encouragement  to  continued  dili- 
gence and  perseverance  in  the  work  of  the  Gospel." 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  295 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  WIDOWER'S  CLOSET. 

Had  not  Dr.  Morrison  opened  "the  door"  of  his 
colleague's  closet,  and  introduced  into  the  "  Canton 
Memoirs"  the  secret  sorrows  of  his  friend,  and  thus 
thrown  open  the  heart  of  a  widowed  Missionary,  I 
am  not  sure  (hat  I  should  have  ventured  to  do  so. 
Not,  however,  that  there  is  any  thing  to  conceal,  but 
because  it  is  not  easily  told,  without  seeming  to  sen- 
timentalize. Dr.  Milne,  however,  like  Dr.  Morrison, 
was  no  sentimentalist.  Both,  "  wept  much  before 
the  Lord,"  when  the  desire  of  their  eyes  was  taken 
away;  but  neither  sorrowed  as  they  who  have  no 
hope,  nor  allowed  weeping  to  stop  working.  Each 
had  to  say,  with  Ezekiel,  "  I  spake  unto  the  people 
in  the  morning,  and  at  even  my  wife  died.  And  I 
did  (next)  morning  as  I  was  commanded." — Ezek. 
xxiv.  18.     This  is  substantially  true  of  them. 

Bereavements  of  this  kind  occur  now  and  then  on 
the  field  of  Missions;  and  therefore,  it  is  desirable 
to  show  how  they  have  been  borne  by  wise  and  de- 
voted Missionaries,  that  future  widowers  may  have 
influential  examples  to  study  and  copy  in  the  day  of 
their  calamity.  No  one  need  be  ashamed  to  iceep 
after  hearing  Dr.  Morrison  say,  "  I  will  not  say, 
'  Grieve  not.'  Oh,  no!  I  have  shed  many  tears  for 
Mary!  Let  us  shed  many  tears  of  affectionate  re- 
membrance; for  she  was  worthy  of  our  love.  Oh, 
what  a  dismal  blank  has  her  demise  occasioned." 


296  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

(Life,  vol,  i.,  p.  103.)  No  one  need  be  ashamed  to 
workf  and  ought  not  to  be  slow  in  setting  to  work, 
under  such  circumstances,  when  he  is  told  that  Dr. 
Morrison,  in  the  very  same  letter  which  conveyed 
the  melancholy  tidings  of  this  loss  to  Dr.  Milne, 
submitted  to  him  the  design  of  an  elaborate  work  on 
the  "  Systems  of  Chinese  Error."  This  fact  does  not 
appear  in  his  life,  in  this  connexion,  if  at  all.  It 
appears,  however,  in  Dr.  Milne's  letters.  The  an- 
swer runs  thus:  "  I  think  decidedly  that  such  a  work 
is  wanted,  and  would  be  exceedingly  useful  if  well 
executed.  But  till  that  Herculean  dictionary  be 
finished,  it  would  require  more  time  for  reading  the 
various  systems  than  you  can  get.  Still,  however, 
the  outhne  might  be  drawn  up — materials  collected 
— references  made  to  native  works.  Tell  me  what 
course  you  purpose  to  take  with  it — what  subjects 
you  would  embrace — to  what  extent  you  would  car- 
ry it]  I  will  most  cheerfully  give  you  any  idea  that 
may  occur  to  me.  I  think  such  a  work  should  be 
acute  and  logical  in  its  reasonings,  rather  embellished 
in  its  style,  and  a  strain  of  scripture  irony  now  and 
then  would  be  required.  You  must  laugh  them,  at 
times,  out  of  their  absurdities,  so  far  as  that  may  not 
weaken  the  impression  of  the  truth  on  your  own 
mind,  nor  hinder  the  reception  of  it  by  them.  The 
aid  of  some  highly  qualified  native,  rather  attached 
to  the  Gospel,  to  give  the  final  polish  to  the  language, 
would  be  very  necessary.  Thus  I  give  you  my 
opinion  freely,  because  you  asked  it." — October  2\st, 
1821. 

Thus  did  these  widowers  work  together.  This 
letter  contains  also  answers  to  questions  concerning 
the  chronology  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  multipli- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  297 

cation  of  Siamese  and  Malay  MSS.,  in  order  to  an- 
other translation  of  the  Bible.  "  Oh  that  we  had  a 
faithful  man,"  it  adds,  "  who  minded  the  things  that 
are  Christ's,  to  set  down  to  this  great  and  good 
work!"  How  they  could  weep  together  will  appear 
from  the  former  part  of  the  letter. 

"Dear  Robert, 

"  I  wrote  you  two  short  notes  by  Captain  CoIIing- 
wood,  who  left  yesterday.  I  have  carefully  read 
your  most  afflictive  letter  on  the  death  of  my  dear, 
and  your  still  dearer  friend,  Mary.  Ah!  my  brother, 
may  Heaven  pity  you—effectual  help  is  there,  but 
you  have  also  the  tenderest  sympathy  of  my  heart — 
and  of  all  here;  each  one  speaks  with  sympathy  of 
the  bereavement.  Our  daily  prayers  in  the  family 
are  offered  for  you.  Well,  dear  Robert,  after 
having  felt  the  pungency  of  a  grief  which  the  Scrip- 
tures forbid  not,  think  of  the  many  mitigating  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case.  It  must  be  a  source  of 
satisfaction  to  you,  that  she  came  out  to  die  in  your 
arms,  and  to  receive  the  last  offices  of  affection  from 
you.  My  Rachel's  dying  under  my  own  care,  where 
I  saw  the  worst,  and  performed  the  last  duties  with 
my  own  hands,  has  been  a  source  of  satisfaction  to 
me.  Mary's  last  year's  health  and  employment  re- 
sembled Rachel's  very  much:  she  also  had  excellent 
health  till  her  confinement;  and  as  you  have  observed 
in  Mary's  case,  so  I  did  in  Rachel's—namely,  a  visi- 
ble increase  of  spirituality,  and  attention  to  sacred 
subjects.  What  a  satisfaction,  my  Brother!  Mav 
our  last  year  di.^play  the  same.  Mary's  last  letter 
to  me  was  truly  Christian — it  manifested  an  unusual 
impression  of  the  value  of  children's  souls — and  the 
V   26 


298  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

weight  of  maternal  duty — and  with  the  openness 
of  heart  for  which  she  was  always  marked  by  Mrs. 
Milne   and   myself, — offered   to  take   and   educate 
Amelia  at  her  own  expense.     Dear  soul!  she  had 
better  work  appointed  for  her.     Mother  and  child 
taken  to  the  grave — to  heaven  at  once!     Dearest 
Robert,  I  weep  for  you,  but  I  am  not  at  all  doubtful 
of  their  happiness.     Sighing  and  sorrow  have  been 
so  much  my  meat  for  nearly  three  years  past,  that 
this  affliction  of  yours  appears,  deep  as  it  is,  to  pro- 
duce little  more  than  common  effects  upon  my  feel- 
ings.    It  falls  in  with  their  general  train,  and  feeds 
the  stream — Providence  having  so  ordered  it,  that 
Mary's  remains  should  lie  in  a  spot  destined  to  be 
enclosed  as  a  cemetery  for  Protestants,  and  where 
you  can  erect  a  mournful,  but  decent,  monument  to 
her  memory,  is  just  the  counterpart  of  what  has  been 
done  for  Rachel.     You  therefore  say  true,  that  'as 
our  sentiments  are  much  alike,  so  have  been  our 
afflictions,   and   the  circumstances   thereof.'      Poor 
Rebecca  and  John!  they  have  lost  their  Mamma, 
when  they  began  to  know^  her  worth,  and  were  able 
to  weep  for  their  loss — so  was  not  the  case  with 
mine.     Give  my  love  to  them — beloved  dears!     I 
expect  to  hear  that  Rebecca  will  be  sent  home  to 
finish  her  education.     I  now  drop  this  painful  sub- 
ject to  answer  your  several  letters." 

Journalizing,  in  biography,  is  happily  at  a  dis- 
count now,  so  far  as  ordinary  events,  and  evanescent 
feelings,  are  the  staples  of  a  diary.  No  one  is  more 
glad  of  this  than  myself;  for  if  it  be  "a  weariness" 
to  both  the  flesh  and  the  spirit  to  read  mere  memo- 
randa, what  must  it  be  to  copy  them  out  for  the 
press,  and  revise  them  in  the  proofs'?     Still,  it  is 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.D.  299 

possible  to  impoverish  biography  as  well  as  to  over- 
load it.  The  closet  of  any  thoughtful  and  devotional 
man,  and  especially  of  a  widowed  Missionary  in  a 
land  of  strangers,  is  worth  seeing,  if  it  can  be  entered 
without  impropriety.  It  is,  however,  next  in  sacred- 
iiess  to  "  holy  ground."  I  would  not  forget  this 
now.  I  have  not  taken  my  "shoes  off  my  feet"  on 
entering  Dr.  Milne's  closet;  but  I  have  only  gone 
as  far  into  that  "Bochim"  as  Dr.  Morrison  led  the 
way.  I  feel,  too,  that  I  shall  be  followed  in  the 
same  spirit,  not  only  by  "  widowers  indeed,"  but  by 
all  husbands  who,  like  myself,  can  hardly  conceive 
how  their  spirits  could  sustain  the  shock  of  bereave- 
ment so  as  to  rally  after  it.  Biography  has  been 
too  silent  on  this  subject.  Both  widows  and  widow- 
ers, and  many  who  live  in  bondage  to  the  fear  of 
separation,  need  a  better  lesson  than  they  have  yet 
read;  and  it  will  be  found,  1  think,  in  the  following 
papers  of  Dr.  Milne,  which  Dr.  Morrison  so  wisely 
and  carefully  preserved:  for  their  extent  proves  how 
precious  Dr.  Morrison  felt  them  to  be  in  the  days  of 
his  own  widowhood. 

"  I  feel  how  hard  it  is  to  keep  the  mind  fixed  on 
spiritual  subjects — to  give  it  a  relish  for  and  love  of 
them. — 1  feel  a  httle  detached  from  earth  at  this  time; 
but  I  fear  am  not  fitter  for  heaven.  O  Sovereign  God, 
the  eye-witness  of  all  my  past  life,  and  the  wise  dis- 
poser of  all  events:  thou  hast  taken  from  me  one 
who  seemed  almost  necessary  to  my  existence  in 
comfort  and  virtue;  thou  hast  left  me  alone  with 
four  children  in  the  wilderness.  I  am  exposed  to 
temptations  and  sin — to  the  gloomy  thoughts  which 
rise  up  in  solitude — and  to  pain  and  affliction,  in 
which  there  will  be  no  more  my  dear  and  tender- 


300  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

hearted  friend  to  help  and  advise.  Yet  thou  know- 
est,  I  would  not  murmur — I  would  not  overlook  the 
numerous  mitigations  which  thy  providence  has  gra- 
ciously afforded  me  in  this  affliction,  by  ordering  the 
time  of  it  when  I  am  surrounded  with  kind  friends. 
I  would  learn  from  it  useful  lessons;  but  ah!  how 
weak  are  my  wishes.  Blessed  Being,  have  pity  on 
me,  diffuse  through  my  soul  that  spiritual  life,  health, 
and  vigour,  on  which  the  existence  and  action  of  ho- 
liness depend;  I  fear  I  shall  soon  again  forget  even 
those  feeble  and  ineffective  desires  and  resolutions 
which  this  dispensation  of  thine  hand  for  the  time  ex- 
cites. O,  by  thy  healthful  Spirit,  produce  lasting 
good  in  my  soul,  temper,  and  conduct,  by  it.  May 
this  event,  which  seems  to  strike  so  deep  at  the  root 
of  my  temporal  comfort,  be,  through  thy  blessing,  the 
commencement  of  a  new  era  in  the  state  of  my  spi- 
ritual feelings.  May  more  delight,  in  prayer,  more 
savour  of  heavenly  things,  more  relish  for  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  more  comfort  of  mind  in  view  of  death 
and  eternity,  more  care  and  diligence  in  the  improve- 
ment of  time,  for  my  own  edification  and  the  instruc- 
tion of  others,  more  constant  attention  to  the  state  of 
my  heart,  more  pure  regard  to  God  and  the  Saviour, 
more  feeling  regard  for  the  poor  distressed,  and  af- 
flicted, and  a  more  dutiful  attention  to  the  state  of 
my  children,  be  the  effects  of  this  bereavement:  then 
I  shall  not  have  cause,  in  eternity,  to  regret  it;  but 
rather  to  bless  Thee  for  it.  O  let  me  not  indulge 
even  the  thoughts  of  sin  in  my  heart;  let  me  not,  in 
an  unguarded  moment,  fall;  fill  my  mind  with  a 
Christian  abhorrence  and  indignation  of  allsin. 

"  Help  my  mind  to  dwell  with  more  pleasure  on 
what  is  contained  in  these  words: — *  God  so  loved 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  301 

the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life.'  Ah!  1  find  the  heart  needs 
pulling  and  dragging  to  this  great  and  fundannental 
subject.  It  ought  not  to  be  so:  it  is  not  always  so 
with  thy  chosen.  Help,  Lord,  for  I  have  no  strength! 
May  my  future  labours  in  the  Mission  derive  a  tinge 
of  seriousness,  and  carry  in  them  deeper  impressions 
of  eternity,  than  before.  O  that  the  event  may  prove 
that  I  have  not  been  forsaken  of  thee,  and  that  my 
beloved  wife  was  not  taken  away  in  thine  anger 
against  me;  but  taken  in  mercy,  to  her  and  to  me, 
from  the  evils  of  this  world,  and  that  I  am  only  left 
behind  for  a  little,  to  be  better  prepared  for  meeting 
thee,  my  Judge  in  death,  and  to  be  the  means  of 
some  good  in  this  world.  *Let  these  words  of  my 
lips,  and  meditations  of  my  heart  come  up  before 
thee,  O  my  God  and  my  Redeemer.' 

"April.  Sabbath.  Preached  morning  and  evening 
in  Chinese. 

"  How  lonely  I  feel  my  situation  at  times!  O  for 
more  realizing  views  of  that  better  world — nmy  I 
finally  attain  it. — While  here  below,  may  1  not  be 
forsaken  of  God — not  suffered  to  listen  to  the  sug- 
gestions of  the  flesh  and  of  corrupt  nature — but  to 
the  voice  of  wisdom  and  of  God.  O  for  more  faith, 
purity,  and  joy.  Oh!  what  causes  of  regret  I  feel 
when  I  think  of  my  beloved  wife! — What  is  (his? 
Have  I  been  really  guilty  of  neglecting  important 
duties  to  her?  How  deaih  or  bereavement  changes 
one's  views! — brings  the  mind  more  closely  in  con^ 
tact  with  realities. 

"A-fah,  the  Chinese  Christian,  left  us.  After 
giving  him  some  suitable  instruction — after  prayer 
26* 


302  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  many  tears,  we  parted. — The  Lord  keep  him 
steady  and  faithful  unto  death." 
Dr.  Morrison  added  this  note. 

"  Canton,  China,  October  17th,  1823. 

"  To-day  the  Chinese  Printer,  Leang-a-Fa,  bap- 
tized by  the  late  Dr.  Milne,  and  instructed  by  him 
in  the  principles  of  the  Christian  rehgion,  called,  and 
gave  the  pleasing  news  of  having  persuaded  his  wife 
to  believe  in  Jesus,  and  receive  baptism.  He  pur- 
poses to  bring  his  son,  an  infant,  to  receive,  on  the 
same  day,  baptism  and  vaccination. 

"Leang-a-Fa,  after  reading  2  Chron.  viii.  12 — 22, 
knelt  down  with  the  Missionary  who  writes  this,  and 
prayed  in  Chinese,  a  prayer,  dictated  by  the  circum- 
stances and  feelings  of  the  moment,  with  great  free- 
dom and  fervour. — Blessed  be  God!  O,  may  the  seed 
sown  take  root  and  grow  up  in  China,  though  man 
cannot  well  tell  how.  Lord  of  the  Harvest!  do  ihou 
water  the  seed  of  the  word  with  showers  of  the  Holy 
Spirit's  influences  from  heaven. 

"During  these  few  past  days,  Oh!  what  indescriba- 
ble feelings  of  regret  and  longing  have  I  had! — I 
seem  but  just  awakening  to  feel  the  loss  of  my  dear 
Rachel.  Ah!  how  empty  is  my  house!  how  discon- 
solate my  mornings  and  evenings!  What  anxieties 
about  my  children!  Too  big  for  tears:  my  grief 
vents  itself  in  groans  and  sighs  inexpressible.  But 
how  good  has  God  been  to  me — I  am  not  alone 
— I  possess  a  measure  of  health — have  some  kind 
persons  about  me — and  have,  during  the  past  week, 
been  enabled  generally  to  fill  up  my  time  and 
thoughts  with  things  of  some  importance.  Preached 
in   Chinese.      Morning — English  also — met   four. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  303 

Chinese  at  one. — Evening  and  afternoon  employed 
in  writing  for  my  Commentary.  Mr.  Medhurst 
preached  in  Chinese  in  the  evening. 

"May.  To  teach  the  people  verbally  is  a  delightful 
work.  O  for  more  ability,  more  skill,  and  a  better 
spirit  for  this  work.  But  oh!  when  I  look  in,  and 
see  how  little  love  to  God  and  man  is  in  my  heart, 
what  infinite  reason  have  1  to  lie  low  before  God. 
My  dear  lambs,  my  children,  are  a  source  of  care. 
What  shall  1  do  to  bring  them  up?  How  shall  I 
best  get  the  room  of  their  dear  mother  supplied  to 
them?     Lord,  look  on  us;  bless  us;  provide  for  us. 

"  October  30th.  Finished  the  translation  of  the 
Book  of  Job;  being  the  whole  of  my  share  of  the  Old 
Testament;  but  none  from  the  first  of  Chronicles,  to 
the  end  of  Job,  has  yet  been  revised;  so  that  there 
will  yet  be  a  great  deal  of  hard  labour.  I  have,  how- 
ever, a  great  cause  of  thankfulness  for  being  carried 
on  thus  far.  Lord,  make  me  humble;  aiul  direct  my 
future  labours. 

"  December  5th.  Last  week  the  Cholera  Morbus 
visited  our  settlement;  many  died  suddenly:  sixteen 
died  on  the  2nd,  and  seven  funerals  passed  our  door 
on  the  16th.  To-day,  five  funerals  passed.  O  how 
stupid  is  my  heart! — With  how  little  reverence  do  I 
contemplate  God  in  his  judgments.  How  unbe- 
coming a  Christian,  and  a  Missionary,  is  such  an  apa- 
thy!— such  indifference  to  the  great  things  of  God! 

"  A  Kling  man  living  in  our  compound  died.  This 
week  eight  persons  died  in  Tambe  Amat  Saib's  fami- 
ly, and  himself;  and,  in  another  family,  the  mother, 
son,  and  a  slave,  all  within  about  six  hours  of  each 
other. 

"  Sabbath — as  usual  spent  in  the  instruction  of  the 


304  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

heathen. — The  Lord  open  their  hearts  to  the  truth, 
and  may  this  visitation  be  sanctified  for  the  good  of 
many,  in  producing  a  seriousness  of  mind,  and  fitness 
to  entertain  the  Gospel.  O  that  my  heart  could  turn 
to  the  Divine  promises  with  the  dehght  of  one  who 
considers  them  his  inheritance.  O  that  I  could  per- 
form every  part  of  my  public  work  like  one  really  in 
earnest  to  see  men  saved — and  whose  object  is,  in 
a  great  measure,  lost,  where  that  is  not  the  case. 

"At  this  time,  *all  faces  gather  blackness' — de- 
spondency seems  marked  in  all  countenances, — O 
that  I  could  be  so  exercised  as  I  ought,  and  that  by 
a  lively  faith,  I  could  contemplate  death — disease — 
the  grave — with  some  measure  of  composure.  But 
alas!  how  strong  my  sins!  how  unsanctified  my 
heart!"  (At  this  time  Dr.  Milne  u'rote  a  tract  for  the 
Chinese,  in  order  to  improve  this  awful  visitation.) 

1820.  "  It  has  for  some  time  become  a  matter  of 
consideration  with  me  whether  it  would  be  proper 
for  me  to  marry  again."  ("Mrs.  Milne,"  Dr.  Mor- 
rison says,  "in  her  last  lestament,  desired  her  hus- 
band to  marry  again.  Those  estimable  persons,  so 
affectionately  attached  to  each  other,  did  not  consider 
such  a  proceeding  as  at  all  implying  a  want  of  sin- 
cere love  to  each  other.") — Canton  Memoir.  For  it, 
1st.  private  reasons.  2nd.  Could  I  get  a  suitable 
person,  she  would  be  a  mother  to  my  children.  3rd. 
My  habits  are  of  such  a  nature  that  I  am  in  danger 
of  neglecting  my  own  person,  clothes,  property;  and 
to  leave  my  things  in  the  care  of  servants,  exposes  to 
temptation.  Against  it,  1st.  A  fresh  load  of  cares; 
2nd.  Danger  of  my  not  making  her  comfortable  and 
happy,  from  my  sedentary  and  abstract  habits;  3rd. 
She  may  not  be  kind  to  my  children;  4th.  Subject 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  305 

me  to  some   inconvenience;    abridge   my  labours; 
another  painful  parting  would  have  to  take  place. 
"Let  me  beg  of  God  his  direction   in   this  matter, 
as  about  how   to  dispose  of  my  children  for  their 
education. 

"Things  to  be  guarded  against. 

"  1st.  My  besetting  sins  and  all  temptation?,  and 
inlets  to  them.  2nd.  Passion,  and  fretfulness  of  tem- 
per. 3rd.  Being  carried  away  with  the  first  view  of 
subjects.  4lh.  All  appearances  of  contempt  or  slight 
in  treating  my  brethren.  5th.  Excess  of  labour. 
6th.  Let  me  not  suffer  business,  &c.,  so  to  disorder 
or  engross  my  mind,  as  not  to  leave  sufficient  time 
and  composure  for  attending  to  my  children  and  my 
own  edification.  7th.  Let  me  not  neglect  to  consider 
what  impression  my  conduct  in  any  one,  or  all  par- 
ticulars, may  be  likely  to  have  on  witnesses  and  by- 
standers— strive  that  it  may  be  such  as  I  shall  wish 
it  had  been  when  I  am  dying. 

"Now,  O  Lord,  in  whose  hands  the  events  and 
occurrences  of  every  passing  year  are — I  beseech 
Thee  be  with  me  through  this  year,  or  that  por- 
tion of  my  life  which  yet  remains.  Leave  me  not 
for  a  single  moment  without  the  influences  of  Thy 
Spirit,  or  the  restraints  of  Thy  Providence.  Let  me 
take  no  rash  steps.  May  I  and  my  children  be  the 
objects  of  thy  continued  providential  and  merciful 
regard.  Overrule  all  events  for  our  good.  Direct 
ever  in  a  right  way.  Prepare  us  for  all  vicissitudes. 
Help  me  in  every  duty.  Pardon  my  sins.  At  death, 
enable  me  to  say  that  *  thy  well-ordered  covenant  is 
all  my  salvation  and  all  my  desire.'     Amen. 

"  1822. — O  God!  beside  Thee  I  have  no  resource. 
If  thou  forgive  not  my  past  sins,  errors,  and  back- 


306  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

slidings,  they  can  never  be  forgiven.  But  '  there  is 
forgiveness  with  Thee  that  Thou  mayest  be  feared.' 
O  Sovereign  God,  exercise  it  abundantly  to  me,  the 
most  unworthy  of  Thy  rational  creatures.  Abandon 
me  not,  leave  me  not,  I  beseech  Thee,  this  year;  but 
guide  me> — O  mercifully  guide  me,  in  all  things,  by 
thy  counsel;  and  whenever,  and  wherever  my 
earthly  career  may  terminate,  then — O  then  receive 
this  soul  to  thy  glory.  My  soul  and  body — my  be- 
loved children,  and  all  my  concerns,  I  now  try  to 
commit  to  thy  merciful,  wise,  and  Almighty  guar- 
dianship, during  this  year,  and  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen.  "  W.  Milne. 

"January. — Met  with  an  Armenian  Bishop  from 
Jerusalem,  named  Abraham,  who  is  visiting  his 
countrymen  in  all  parts  of  India. 

^'Singapore,  March  13th,  14th,  and  15th. — During 
these  three  days  I  have  spit  up  much  blood;  it 
seems  as  if  the  former  large  quantities  of  mucus 
were  turned  into  blood.  But  I  have  not  felt  much 
inconvenience  yet  from  this.  Since  Sabbath  last  I 
have  not  been  much  out,  nor  done  any  thing  within, 
except  writing  several  letters,  and  miscellaneous 
reading.  Learnt  that  a  rude  attack  had  been  made 
upon  my  character,  in  a  book  called  *  The  Mahratta 
and  Pindarree  Campaign  of  1817—1819.'  This 
work  is  thought  to  have  been  written  by  an  officer  in 
the  staff  of  Lieutenant-General,  Sir  Thomas  Hislop, 
Bart.,  G.  C.  B.,  and  who  had  formerly  been  at  Ma- 
lacca and  Banca."  (This  attack,  on  which  Dr. 
Milne  makes  no  remark,  like  many  others  of  a 
similar  kind,  proves  that  he  who  made  it  was  him- 
self in  the  wrong.  The  military  writer  professes  to 
be  a  Christian;  and  the  books  he  (or  the  friend  who 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  307 

gave  the  information)  complains  of  receiving  in  too 
great  numbers,  were  for  the  diffusion  of  Christian 
knowledge.  As  a  Christian  and  a  gentleman,  in  the 
case  he  refers  to,  it  was  evidently  easy  for  him  to 
send  to  the  Missionary  a  civil  note,  desiring  that 
either  a  smaller  number  of  the  books,  or  none  at  all, 
might  be  sent  to  him.  This  proceeding  would  not 
have  required  any  great  effort  of  good  nature  and 
right  feeling.  However,  instead  of  doing  this,  the 
circumstance  is  carefully  noted  down,  and  magnified, 
and  compared  to  filling  a  ship  with  Bibles,  and  sink- 
ing it,  in  order  to  get  rid  of  them;  and  eventually 
the  fact,  and  the  very  judicious  comment,  are  in- 
serted in  a  page  of  a  book  on  Sir  Thomas  Hislop's 
Indian  Wars!) 

"Another  attack  on  Dr,  Milne,  as  Editor  of  the 
*  Gleaner,'  from  a  religionist,  abusing  him  for  a 
paper  which  he  did  not  write,  came  to  hand  too  late 
to  gratify  the  spleen,  and  pride,  and  self-conceit  of  the 
writer.  Dr.  Milne's  spirit  had  passed  into  the 
eternal  world;  and  his  body  w^as  laid  in  the  grave." 
—  Canton  Memoir.  Dr.  Morrison  adds,  *'Dr.  Milne 
forgot  the  first  attack  whilst  singing  of  mercy  and 
judgment  thus: — '  Good  new^s  from  my  children — 
thanks  to  my  God  of  all  mercy.  This  day  three 
years  Rachel  lay  a  dying  by  me  at  Clay-bang.  Ah! 
what  I  have  since  passed  through!  But  goodness 
and  mercy  have  followed  me.  O  that  I  had  the  as- 
surance of  God's  being  for  me!'  Then,  '  who  could 
be  against  me? 

"March  20th.  This  is  the  third  anniversary  of 
my  dear  Rachel's  death — I  have  done  but  little  in 
my  work  since  last  anniversary,  and  now  it  seems 
doubtful  whether  I  be  spared  to  labour  more. — It 


308  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

seems  my  duty  on  this  occasion,  and  daily,  to  pray, 
with  submissive  earnestness,  that  *  I  may  not  be  cut 
off  in  the  midst  of  my  days' — but  that  God  may 
*  spare  me  a  little,  till  I  recover  strength  before  I  go 
hence  and  be  no  more.' — 

"  1.  Until  my  own  soul  be  better  prepared  for  the 
heavenly  world,  and  have  more  clear  and  satisfactory 
evidence  of  being  in  Christ. 

"  2.  .Until  I  complete,  or  put  in  a  more  favourable 
train,  some  Chinese  works,  either  now  in  hand  or 
contemplated,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
among  the  heathen. 

"3.  Until  my  children  be  made  better  acquainted 
with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  disposed  of  for  their 
education. 

"Fully  sensible  that  1  deserve  not  so  high  a  privi- 
lege as  to  be  heard  in  these  things,  I  have  this  day 
tried,  with  an  humble  and  submissive  heart,  to  solicit 
these  blessings  as  free  gifts  from  the  Father  of  mer- 
cies and  guide  of  all  my  ways. 

"  April  21st.  Remained  at  home. — Saturday  and 
to-day  assisted  Mr.  Ince  in  revising  a  Scripture  Cate- 
chism, which  he  is  writing."  (This  is  the  last  entry 
in  his  journal.  On  reading  it.  Dr.  Morrison  wrote 
thus:  "  Alas!  my  brother!  Here  Milne's  account  of 
his  own  feelings  and  occupations  terminate.  He 
never  wrote  again  in  his  journal.  Nature  was  fast 
decaying;  he  had  yet,  but  a  few  days  more  to  linger: 
and  another  hand  must  tell  the  brief  tale.  Appre- 
hending, probably,  his  speedy  dissolution,  he  was 
anxious  to  return  to  Malacca.  The  Penang  Govern- 
ment very  generously  sent  one  of  the  government 
vessels  on  purpose  to  convey  him  thither.  On  his 
arrival  at  the  Anglo-Chinese  College,  he  was  in  a 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  309 

shockingly  emaciated  and  weak  state.")  Canton 
Mem. 

"  Dr.  Milne's  death  took  place  on  the  2nd  of  June, 
1822,  at  the  hour  of  two  in  the  morning.  From  the 
24th  of  May,  the  day  on  which  he  returned  from 
Penang,  it  was  evident  to  all  who  saw  him.,  that  his 
useful  and  laborious  life  was  drawing  near  a  close. 
But  the  good  man  having  begun  several  works  which 
promised  to  be  very  useful  both  to  the  heathen  and 
future  Missionaries,  was  desirous,  if  it  was  the  Lord's 
will,  that  he  might  be  spared  to  finish  them.  But 
alas!  for  the  cause,  He  who  knows  best,  was  pleased 
to  call  him  away  in  the  midst  of  his  days;  and  we 
are  bound  to  say,  Good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord.  From 
the  nature  of  his  disease,  and  the  intense  pain  which 
he  felt  when  he  attempted  to  speak,  those  who  were 
with  him  towards  the  close  of  his  life,  were  deprived 
of  enjoying  the  benefit  of  his  pious  reflections  in  the 
prospect  of  death,  and  of  his  views  of  the  future  pros- 
perity of  the  great  cause  in  which  he  had  been  en- 
gaged for  several  years.  During  his  last  illness  he 
seldom  spoke,  but  when  it  was  necessary  to  settle 
his  own  affairs,  or  those  of  the  institutions  with  which 
he  was  connected. 

"  The  few  words  he  uttered  in  reference  to  eter- 
nity were  in  unison  with  the  principles  which  he 
held,  and  the  doctrines  which  he  preached  when  in 
health.  He  repeatedly  said,  that  '  he  had  no  hope 
of  salvation  but  through  the  merits  of  Jesus;  and 
that  if  sin  was  pardoned  he  was  safe.' 

*^  On  the  evening  before  his  death  he  appeared 
more  at  ease  than  he  had  been  for  some  days;  but, 
alas!  this  appeared  to  have  arisen  from  the  exhaus- 
tion of  nature;  for  at  the  hour  already  mentioned  his 
27 


.310  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

happy  spirit  left  this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow,  (and 
entered  into  the  rest  that  remains  for  the  servants  of 
God)  without  a  struggle  or  a  groan.  During  the 
period  that  he  was  afflicted,  he  expressed  a  desire, 
that  if  his  illness  should  end  in  death,  his  body 
should  be  opened,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  might 
be  affected  with  similar  disorders.  Thus,  the  good 
man,  in  the  prospect  of  dissolution,  manifested  a  de- 
sire, that  his  body  might  be  useful  to  his  fellow-crea- 
tures after  his  decease.  Accordingly,  his  body  was 
opened;  and  it  was  evident,  that  his  disorder  had 
been  pulmonary.  The  lungs,  on  the  right  side,  ad- 
hered to  the  ribs;  they  had  lost  their  natural  colour, 
and  were  covered  with  small  swellings,  which,  when 
opened,  were  seen  to  be  full  of  matter.  It  may,  per- 
haps, admit  of  a  question,  if  his  intense  study,  and 
much  writing,  did  not  help  to  accelerate  his  disorder, 
and  hasten  his  death,  as  the  lungs  on  the  right  side 
were  in  a  much  worse  state  than  those  on  the  left. 

"On  the  2nd  of  June,  at  four  o'clock,  p.  m.,  his 
body  was  carried  from  the  Anglo-Chinese  College  to 
the  Dutch  burying-ground,  and  laid  in  a  vault  which 
he  had  built  for  his  wife  and  children.  There  the 
body  of  that  faithful  and  diligent  servant  of  God 
shall  remain,  until  the  great  day  arrives  when  God 
shall  judge  the  world  in  righteousness;  and  it  is  sin- 
cerely to  be  hoped,  that  on  that  day,  many  of  the 
poor  heathens  shall  have  to  bless  God  that  ever  Dr. 
Milne  was  sent  to  these  parts. 

"  The  funeral  was  numerously  attended.  Messrs. 
Humphreys  and  Huttmann  followed  as  chief  mourn- 
ers, A.  Koek,  Esq.,  Deputy  Governor,  in  the  absence 
of  the  Honourable  Timmerman  Thysseen,  Governor; 
the  resident  of  Rhio;  the  Members  of  the  Court  of 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  31^ 

Justice;  the  Elders  and  Deacons  of  the  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church,  with  most  of  the  respectable  inha- 
bitants of  Malacca  followed  the  bier.  There  were 
also  hundreds  of  natives,  both  Chinese  and  Malay, 
as  spectators.  The  Chinese  Seen-sangs,  the  Stu- 
dents in  the  College,  with  the  Chinese  Printers,  and 
many  of  the  youths  from  the  schools,  attended  of 
their  own  accord;  and  thus  showed  their  respect  to 
the  remains  of  him  who  had  fallen  a  sacrifice  in  his 
exertions  for  their  welfare."  (This  account  of  Dr. 
Milne's  death  and  burial  is,  I  believe,  from  the  pen 
of  Mr.  Huttmann:  but  the  following  remarks  are  by 
Dr.  Morrison:) 

"  The  closing  scene  of  this  good  man's  life  was 
peace;  but  not  joy.  Those  who  possess  compara- 
tively much  knowledge,  understand  best  how  igno- 
rant the  wisest  men  are;  and  those  who  have  thought 
most  on  the  awful  'realities  of  eternity,  are  likely  to 
meet  death  with  the  greatest  awe.  It  is  a  serious 
thing  to  die.  To  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ,  is  an  awful  anticipation.  And,  as  it  is  not 
every  good  ship  that  enters  its  final  haven  with  a  fair 
wind,  and  under  full  sail,  so  it  is  not  given  to  every 
good  man  to  have  a  joyful  entrance  into  the  spiritual 
world.  In  that  haven  there  is  indeed  eternal  rest; 
but  storms  and  tempests  below,  and  dark  clouds 
sometimes  gloom  at  the  entrance. 

"  The  stress  that  is  occasionally  laid  on  the  cir- 
cumstances of  a  person's  death,  does  not  seem  war- 
ranted by  Scripture;  nor  is  the  assumed  doctrine 
verified  by  experience.  Bodily  disease,  and  consti- 
tutional temperament,  operate  very  much  on  the 
mind  of  man.  Of  the  good  man,  the  last  end  shall, 
assuredly,  be  peace;  but  that  peace  may  not  be  felt 


312  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

till  he  has  passed  the  bourne,  and  left  on  this  side, 
the  pained  and  agonized,  or  the  sluggish,  comatose, 
earthly  tabernacle.  Hume,  who  essayed  to  subvert 
the  cause  of  God  and  of  Christ  on  the  earth,  died 
jesting:  and  Milne,  who  laboured  to  pronaote  the 
cause  of  Christ  and  of  God,  died  mourning.  Shall 
the  manner  of  a  man's  death  then,  be  considered  as 
a  proof  or  disproof  of  the  justice  and  goodness  of  his 
cause?"  (Dr.  Morrison's  first  reflections  on  the  loss 
of  his  Colleague,  deserve  equally  to  be  preserved.) 
"Yesterday,  July  4ih,  nine  years  ago,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Milne  were  received  at  Macao,  by  me  and  Mrs.  Mor- 
rison. Three  of  the  four — all  under  40 — have  been 
called  hence,  and  have  left  me  alone  and  disconso- 
late! But  good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord.  They  all 
died  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel;  all  died  at 
their  post.  They  have  left  their  bodies  in  the  field 
of  battle.  They  were  faithful  unto  death  in  their 
Saviour's  cause.  Happy  am  I  that  none  of  them 
deserted  it!  Even  my  poor  afflicted  Mary  returned 
to  die  in  China!" — Original  Letter. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  MISSION  FAMILY. 

It  has  been  already  seen,  that  the  Milnes  and 
Morrisons  lived,  "as  being  heirs  together  of  the 
grace  of  life."  How  much  they  loved  each  other 
appears  also,  in  no  faint  light,  in  Dr.  Morrison's  Me- 
moirs by  his  widow;  a  work  rich  in  documents. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  313 

which  throw  open  the  heart  of  the  senior  Missionary 
in  all  its  love  for  his  colleague.  It  is,  therefore, 
both  ray  duty  and  privilege  to  show  how  that  love 
was  reciprocated.  "  Dear  Robert,"  and  "  Dear 
William,"  as  they  address  each  other,  were  empha- 
tically brethren;  and  "Dear  Mary,"  and  "Dear 
Rachel,"  as  emphatically  sisters.  All  their  mutual 
intercourse  and  correspondence  justified,  as  well  as 
illustrated  these  fond  familiarities.  This  is  pecu- 
liarly honourable  to  Dr.  Morrison:  for  although  he 
needed  a  friend  in  his  Mission,  who  does  not  feel 
that  he  could  have  done  without  a  helper  in  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures?  He  could  have  stood 
alone  in  that  work,  and  he  knew  this  too;  and  yet 
he  not  only  allowed,  but  encouraged  Dr.  Milne  to 
share  the  labour  and  the  reward  with  him.  Very 
few  men  would  have  displayed  such  magnanimity 
or  disinterestedness.  Dr.  Milne  was,  indeed,  worthy 
to  share  the  honour.  He  would  not  have  been 
employed  in  the  work  if  he  had  not;  nor  would  he 
have  undertaken  it,  had  he  felt  incompetent  for  it. 
But  still,  I  doubt  much  if  any  other  man,  with  Dr. 
Morrison's  scholarship,  would  have  accepted,  much 
less  sought  for,  a  partner,  in  such  an  immortalizing 
work.  In  saying  this,  I  am  expressing  Dr.  Milne's 
opinions  as  much  as  my  own.  Robert  and  William 
were  too  "  dear  "  to  each  other,  and  the  cause  of 
God  to  both,  to  have  any  rivalry  or  jealousies  be- 
tween them.  And  this  is  the  more  creditable  to  the 
piety  of  both,  because  the  spirit  of  neither  was  un- 
ambitious, nor  very  accommodating.  Each  of  them 
had  to  suppress  a  temperament,  not  easily  kept 
under. 

How  they  lived  and  loved  will  appear  from  the 
27* 


314  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

following  letters,  which  Dr.  Morrison  himself  select- 
ed as  specimens  of  Dr.  Milne's  correspondence  with 
his  own  and  the  Mission  family;^- 

"My  own  Dear  Love, 

"  I  wrote  to  you  yesterday — I  am  quite  well  to- 
day; but  as  busy  as  a  bonnet-maker,  finishing  Mr. 
Morrison's  Grammar;  I  am  in  hopes  of  finishing  it 
to-morrow,  perhaps  to-night,  then  I  should  like  to 
complete  the  translation  of  his  Catechism,  and  my 
journals  and  letters;  after  that  I  shall  be  at  liberty  to 
come  down,  and  go  to  Java  as  soon  as  an  opportu- 
,  nity  offers. 

"  To  Mrs.  Milne:' 


«  Malacca,  1st  .Qpril,  1819. 

"  My  Dear  Robert, 
"Your  various,  long,  and  excellent  letters  by 
Captain  Hummet,  and  Captain  Snoball,  came  duly 
to  hand.  The  Bengal  Merchant  is  not  yet  come. 
But  alas!  how  shall  I  commence  the  painful  subject 
of  this  letter.  If  you  saw  me  all  in  black,  a  dress 
which  you  know  I  abhor,  you  would  conjecture  that 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  had  removed  some  dear  friend: 
yes,  Robert — Rachel  is  gone!  and  what  shall  I  say] 
The  hand  of  the  Lord  has  done  it — I  would  bow 
with  reverential  submission.  My  loss  and  the  dear 
children's  is  irreparable;  to  her,  I  trust,  the  change 
is  gain.  Rachel,  my  best  earthly  friend,  is  gone! 
Yes,  I  tenderly  loved  her,  and  well  I  might!  But  I 
will  stop.  Her  demise  took  place  on  the  20th  in« 
Slant,  at  the  country-house  of  Adrian  Koek,  Esq., 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  315 

about  four  miles  from  Malacca,  whither  we  had  re- 
moved three  days  before,  for  the  benefit  of  the  coun- 
try air.  Her  death  happened  on  the  forty-second 
day  after  her  confinement.  She  seemed  to  recover 
very  well  for  the  first  ten  days — but  afterwards 
caught  cold,  which  was  followed  by  an  inveterate 
dysentery,  vomiting,  and  an  affection  of  the  lungs. 
The  Dutch  medical  man  denied  any  affection  of  the 
lungs,  but  I  am  quite  convinced  that  in  this  he  was 
entirely  mistaken.  Mrs.  Milne,  ever  since  her  for- 
mer illness,  (in  which  you  were  her  nurse;  yes,  she 
often  spoke  with  almost  tears  of  gratitude,  of  dear 
Robert's  kindness)  looked  upon  herself  as  not  long 
for  the  present  world.  She  had  been  making  actual 
preparation,  and  though  she  said  little  towards  the 
last,  she  in  general  expressed  her  entire  confidence 
in  the  Lord  Jesus.  She  dozed  for  the  chief  part  of 
the  last  two  days,  and  did  not  feel,  she  said,  much 
pain,  though  her  cough  and  the  phlegm,  and  the 
matter  from  the  lungs,  w^ere  exceedingly  trouble- 
some. She  often'  called  me  to  read  hymns,  and 
pray  with  her.  About  nine,  a.  m.  she  expired,  and 
her  countenance,  which  had  been  affected  by  the 
few  last  pains,  resumed  its  wonted  aspect,  as  at 
times  when  she  used  to  contemplate  any  subject 
with  pleasure.  You  know  I  argue  nothing  from 
this  in  favour  of  her  eternal  state,  but  merely  men- 
tion it  as  a  subject  on  which  the  thoughts  of  a  fond 
and  bereaved  husband  dwell  with  a  melancholy 
pleasure.  I  know  you  valued  and  loved  Rachel — 
therefore  I  do  not  write  as  one  fearful  that  what  is 
said  may  be  abused.  I  think  I  shall  take  some  no- 
lice  of  her  death  in  the  *  Gleaner.'  Though  it  is 
very  delicate  for  me  to  say  any  thing,  yet  I  think, 


316  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

by  a  general  and  short  sketch,  accompanied  with 
occasional  remarks,  some  good  might  be  done  in  a 
certain  circle  of  readers — and  who  knows  but  the  at- 
tention of  some  of  those  ladies,  to  whose  kindness 
our  family  is  so  much  obliged,  might  be  awakened 
to  more  serious  reflection? 

"  The  children,  William  and  Robert,  have  now 
the  measles — but  are  getting  over  them.  I  deeply 
feel  for  Mary's  continued  affliction,  let  us  abound 
more  in  mutual  prayer  for  each  other. 

"I  assure  you  the  many  kind  and  encouraging 
paragraphs  in  your  last  two  letters  could  not  come 
more  seasonably,  had  you  known  exactly  the  state 
of  my  family  and  mind. 

"  Ever  yours, 

"W.  M." 

"  To  Dr.  Morrison. 


"  Dear  Robert, 
"Pull  together" — yes,  with  all  our  hearts, 
and  hands,  and  strength.  Let  us  be  decided  on 
that.  Let  us  not  be  over  sanguine — let  us  not  give 
up  plans  that  have  been  long  matured,  to  please 
any  individual — let  us  concentrate  our  exertions — 
let  our  plans  be  proved  on  the  broad  scale.  The 
Lord  make  us  humble,  and  enable  us  to  display  due 
respect  to  our  fellow  servants.  It  is  now  midnight, 
I  cannot  sleep  now  a  days  often  till  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning. 

"Ever  yours, 

"W.  M. 
"  R.  Morrison,  D.  D." 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  317 

"  Malacca,  25th  June,  1819. 

"  Dear  Robert, 
"I  FEEL  myself  exceedingly  solitary  at  times.  I 
work  oft'  the  feeling  by  labour.  O  that  I  could  live 
more  in  the  enjoyment  of  divine  consolations.  Last 
night  I  was  at  Rachel's  grave,  over  which  the  grass 
begins  to  grow. — I  will  send  you  a  lock  of  her  hair, 
and  some  token  of  remembrance  both  for  yourself 
and  Mary. — Grace  and  peace  be  ever  with  you. 
"  Yours,  faithfully, 

"W.  M." 
**  R.  Mormon,  D.  2)." 


"  Malacca,  19th  September,  1819. 

"  Dear  Robert, 

"  I  AM  at  a  great  loss  how  to  do  about  my  dear 
Amelia — I  doubt  not  but  she  will  be  sent  for  next 
year  either  to  Bengal,  London,  or  Aberdeen.  She 
is  so  affectionate  a  child  that  I  hardly  think  I  should 
be  able  to  part  with  her: — she  often  says,  looking  at 
my  head,  '  Papa  is  now  old — I  must  stop  and  take 
care  of  Papa.  I  Papa — now,  I  no  Mamma — I  love 
Papa — William  and  Robert  and  Farquhar  too.  Mam- 
ma— stop,  I  grow  large,  and  I  then  their  Mamma.' 
You  will  excuse  a  fond  Father,  Robert,  for  thus  re- 
lating sayings  of  a  beloved  child. 

"  Ever  yours, 

"W.  M." 

«  R.  Morrison,  D.  Z>." 


318  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  Malacca,  I6th  September,  1820. 

"  Dear  Robert, 

"I  DISDAIN  the  idea  of  any  man  on  this  side  of 
India  being  more  attached  to  the  Missionary  Socie- 
ty's objects  than  I  am.  I  know  there  is  none  more 
so — nor  is  there  one  who  has  attempted  to  do  more 
(according  to  his  strength  and  talents  and  opportu- 
nities) than  I  have  done — and  I  am  sure  you  can 
say  the  same.  I  do  not,  therefore,  allow  any  one  to 
say  that  we  are  not  the  Society's  servants,  without 
opposing  it. 

"  How  could  you  possibly  think  that  '  I  consider 
the  College  as  a  concern  of  yours,  or  that  you  have 
other  feelings  than  those  in  union  with  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel,  by  supporting  it'?' — No,  Robert,  it  is 
not  so;  I  do  not  think  so;  1  never,  for  a  moment, 
thought  so.  On  the  contrary,  I  daily  admire  your 
disinterestedness  in  all  you  do  for  the  College;  and 
your  devotedness  to  the  Gospel.  Do  not  let  any 
hasty  note  of  mine  disconcert  you,  Robert! — I  con- 
sider the  College  as  I  do  my  own  family  concerns. 
— I  feel  myself  bound  by  almost  equal  ties  to  seek 
its  good. — It  is  my  resolution  to  do  so  to  the  utmost, 
and  to  the  last.  Farther,  I  venture  to  say,  I  am  not 
discouraged  by  all  these  reverses.  The  Lord  be 
with  us  and  bless  us  for  ever. 

"Ever  yours, 

"W.  M." 
"  Robert  Morrison,  D.  D." 


"  Malacca,  9th  October,  1820. 

"  Dear  Mary, 
"  I  WAS  surprised  and  delighted  the  other  day  to 
hear  from  Mrs.  Macalister,  that  you  had  gone  to 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  319 

China  with  the  children.  I  was  not  at  all  prepared 
to  hear  of  this,  as  Robert's  letters  intimated  no  ex- 
pectation of  your  being  out  so  soon.  It  is  matter 
of  gratitude  lo  God  that  you  have  been  so  far  re- 
stored as  to  venture  on  a  voyage.  Robert  has  been 
lamenting  for  you  these  five  or  six  years.  The  Lord 
grant  you  his  presence  and  blessing;  and,  if  his  will, 
many  happy  and  useful  days  together.  But  why 
did  you  bring  out  the  dear  children  so  soon]  Will 
they  not  lose  by  it? 

"Ah!  dear  Mary!  how  are  my  family  circum- 
stances altered  since  I  last  saw  you!  The  dear  friend 
whom  you  loved,  and  who  loved  you,  and  often  spoke 
of  you,  has  been  in  the  world  of  spirits  for  more  than 
eight  months; — of  this  you  have,  of  course,  long 
since  heard.  The  will  of  our  Father  in  heaven  be 
done.  May  we  ever  be  prepared  so  to  say,  and  to 
feel  as  we  say. 

"You  have  not  seen  my  dear  William,  Robert,  and 
Farquhar.  W.,  and  R.,  and  Ameha,  are  at  school, 
with  Mrs.  Thompson,  a  very  worthy  good  lady. 
Amelia  can  read  tolerably  well  in  any  common  book, 
and  my  dear  William  read,  for  the  first  time,  at  family 
prayer,  yesterday,  the  first  twelve  verses  of  Matt,  v., 
and  my  dear  Robert,  to-day,  a  part  of  the  same  chap- 
ter. They  all  three  repeated,  yesterday,  the  5th 
question  of  my  Chinese  Catechism.  These  httle 
things,  I  know,  will  be  pleasing  to  you,  who  are 
a  parent. — They  almost  daily  speak  of  uncle  Robert. 
Farquhar  is  a  fine  child,  and  just  beginning  to  speak. 
They  all  live  with  me,  and  under  my  care;  and  all, 
even  Farquhar,  eat  with  me.  I  have  two  old  Malay 
women,  and  a  nurse  for  Farquhar. 

"  Write  me  soon— inform  me  what  size  your  dear 


320  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

children,  Rebecca  and  John,  are,  and  what  progress 
they  have  made  in  knowledge.  Whether  healthy 
and  strong.  Kiss  them  for  me.  Amelia  remembers 
you  and  Rebecca,  she  says,  but  that  can  only  be  from 
hearing  me  and  her  dear  mother  speak  of  you.  I 
intend  to  send  you  some  sweet-meats  and  a  little  sago, 
by  this  conveyance,  if  possible.  Robert  would  not 
allow  me  to  send  him  any  thing, — but  ladies  and 
children  need  such  things.  How  did  you  leave  your 
aged  father]  I  have  my  health  tolerably  well  at 
present.  I  am  writing  largely  to  Robert.  I  trust 
God  will  deeply  impress  your  heart  with  a  sense  of 
your  obligation  to  be  useful,  now  that  he  has  re* 
stored  you  to  a  measure  of  health. 

"  Ever  yours, 

"  W.  Milne. 
«  To  Mrs.  Morrison:' 


The  following  letter  to  one  of  his  sons^  is  very  cha- 
racteristic of  both  the  father  and  the  man.  It  is  as 
full  of  tenderness  as  of  order. 

«  Singapore,  lOf/i  March,  1822. 

*'My  Dear  Robert, 
"  How  do  you  do?  I  hope  you  are  a  good  boy; 
kind  to  Farquhar;  learn  your  lessons  well;  and  do 
what  you  are  told.  There  are  some  bad  boys  in  the 
world  who  run,  and  jump,  and  tumble  till  they  tear 
all  their  clothes;  wear  out  their  shoes,  and  hurt 
themselves:  then  they  become  sick — the  doctor  must 
be  called;  and  after  all,  perhaps  they  die.  Some 
run  about  the  mouths  of  wells  till  they  fall  in,  and 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  321 

are  drowned.  Some  run  and  play  in  the  sun  till 
their  heads  are  pained,  and  they  take  fever  and  die; 
and  some  run  up  stairs  and  down  stairs,  till  they 
fall  and  break  iheir  heads  and  legs.  Don't  you 
think,  Robert,  that  these  boys  are  very  bad?  O  yes, 
indeed,  they  are;  and  you  must  remember  never  to 
do  any  thing  so  bad. 

"  How  is  the  state  of  your  bowels,  my  dear?  Can 
you  go  out  every  day?  if  not,  you  must  tell  Mr. 
Humphreys.  Now  I'll  tell  you  what  a  good  boy 
loves  to  do: — 1.  He  loves  to  pray  to  God.  2.  He 
loves  to  learn  to  read  God's  Holy  Word.  3.  He 
loves  to  keep  the  Sabbath.  4.  He  loves  to  give  his 
pice  to  the  poor.  5.  He  loves  to  write,  and  learn 
all  other  good  things.  6.  He  loves  to  keep  his 
hands,  and  face,  and  clothes  all  clean.  7.  He  loves 
to  obey  his  .parents.  8.  He  loves  to  think,  and  read, 
andhear  of  other  good  children;  what  they  did;  who 
they  were;  and  how  they  lived  and  died.  There 
was  a  little  boy  named  Robert  Good;  he  was  always 
sorry:  1.  When  he  saw  children  who  did  not  obey 
their  parents.  2.  When  he  saw  brothers  or  sisters 
fighting  and  beating  each  other.  3.  When  he  saw 
boys  running  after  an  old  man,  or  a  fool.  4.  When 
he  saw  children  growing  large,  who  yet  could  not 
write,  nor  read,  nor  pray.  Then  he  was  very  sorry. 
Don't  you  think  he  was  a  very  good  Robert?  You 
must  try  to  be  like  him. 

*'  Now,  my  Robert,  God  bless  you  for  ever.   Amen. 
"Your  dear  Father, 

"  W.  Milne." 

It  was  of  this  boy  Dr.  Morrison  said,  "I  wish  to 
adopt  little  Robert  Milne  as  my  son,  and  to  support 
28 


MEMOIRS  OP  THE 


him  with  my  own  Robert.     This  must  be  arranged 
with  the  executors." — Life,  Vol.  2,  p.  164. 


"  Malacca,  ISth  August,  1821. 
"Dear  Robert, 

"Since  my  last  to  you  by  the  Royal  George, 
Mr.  Ward,  Purser,  I  have  been  for  ten  days  in  the 
country,  labouring  to  be  idle  and  to  eat  the  wind! — or, 
plainly,  for  my  health.  I  had  a  considerable  spit- 
ting of  blood  one  day,  which  has  not  yet  entirely 
ceased.  It  is  probably  from  a  small  ulcer  in  the 
throat,  as  1  have  been  troubled  with  a  slight  sore- 
ness in  my  throat  for  several  weeks: — I  hope  it  is 
not  from  the  lungs:  a  shght  cough  brings  it  up,  but 
I  am  not  greatly  incommoded  with  it;  still,  how- 
ever, I  feel  as  if  I  must  relax  a  little;  I  wish  the 
printing  of  the  Scriptures  was  finished:  I  am  re- 
vising my  translations  daily  to  get  them  in  readiness. 

"  Tell  Mrs.  Morrison  I  have  some  curious  mats  for 
her." 


Such  ought  to  be,  because  such  might  be,  the  spi- 
rit of  all  Mission  families.  It  is  not,  therefore,  in 
compliment  to  the  first  Mission  families  in  China, 
much  less  to  swell  out  this  volume,  that  these  letters 
are  introduced,  but  to  furnish  botii  a  specimen  and 
a  proof  of  the  possibility,  beauty,  and  advantage  of 
living  as  heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  eternal  life, 
in  all  Missionary  neighbourhoods.  The  Morrisons 
and  Milnes  did  so:  and  again,  I  say,  at  all  hazards 
of  misconstruction,  that  they  had  to  "  rule  their  spi- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  323 

rit,^*  in  order  to  realize  the  full  sweets  of  friendship, 
and  all  the  benefits  of  union.  There  is  no  insinua- 
lion  in  this  remark.  I  intend  it  as  one  of  the  high- 
est compliments  which  could  be  paid  to  their  pru- 
dence, zeal,  or  piety;  and  should  it  be  taken  other- 
wise, my  opinion  of  either  its  truth  or  tenderness 
will  not  be  altered.  I  know  what  I  say,  and  whereof 
I  affirm;  and  do  not  choose  to  i?eer  round  to  unquali- 
fied compliment,  now  that  it  is  fashionable  to  forget 
sold  opinions  on  this  subject. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

JEWISH  WITNESSES  IN  CHINA. 

Dr.  Milne's  attention  was  drawn  to  this  subject, 
©n  the  return  of  Dr.  Morrison  from  Pekin,  by  the 
following  note  in  his  friend's  journal.  "  Had  a  con- 
versation with  a  Mahommedan  gentleman,  who  in- 
formed me  that  at  Kae-Fung  Foo,  in  '  The  province 
of  Honan,  there  are  a  few  families  denominated,  the 
sect  that  plucks  out  the  sinew '  from  all  the  meat 
they  eat.  They  have  a  house  of  worship,  and  ob- 
serve the  eighth  day  as  a  Sabbath?"  On  reading 
this.  Dr.  Milne's  curiosity  was  awakened.  He  pub- 
lished, at  Canton,  the  following  inquir}^  "What 
is  their  formulary  of  worstiip?  What  their  numbers'? 
If  Jews,  when  did  they  enter  China]  The  fact  of 
their  existence  in  the  very  heart  of  the  Chinese  em- 
pire is  a  very  interesting  one,  and  highly  deserving 
of  farther  investigation." 


324  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

This  appeal  does  not  seem  to  have  drawn  forth 
any  information,  and  the  College  library  was  too 
scanty  to  furnish  the  means  of  judging.  I  have, 
therefore,  attempted  to  answer  the  questions,  which 
so  much  interested  my  friend;  because  the  facts  of 
the  case  give  new  interest  to  China,  and  may  lay 
hold  upon  the  heart  of  some  future  Missionary. 
Besides,  our  sacred  associations  with  China  are  so 
few,  weak,  and  vague,  that  we  all  need  new  links 
between  it  and  our  sympathies.  I  make  no  apology, 
therefore,  for  the  prominence  given  to  the  Jews  in 
this  chapter,  nor  for  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  written; 
but  tell  the  story  just  as  I  found  it,  and  as  it  affected 
me  whilst  searching  it  out. 

Indeed,  I  should  do  violence  to  my  own  sympa- 
thies with  the  "  seed  of  Abraham,"  as  well  as  vio- 
late the  principle  on  which  Paul  formed  his  "Great 
Cloud  of  Witnesses,"  were  I  not  to  include,  in  this 
work,  some  notices  of  the  Jews  in  Asia,  and  espe- 
cially of  those  in  China,  as  witnesses  for  God  against 
idolatry  amidst  the  Heathen,  and  as  vouchers  for  the 
truth  of  both  Old  and  New  Testament  prophecy  to 
all  Christians.  It  is  the  more  necessary  to  do  this 
now,  and  in  a  work  on  Missions,  because  public 
sympathy  with  the  Jews  has  not  had  much  of  either 
the  spirit  or  the  foim  of  evangelical  solicitude  for 
their  conversion  at  home  or  abroad,  of  late  years. 
The  Scotch  Kirk  is  just  beginning  to  wipe  off  this 
reproacii  from  herself,  and  at  a  critical  moment  also. 
Her  agents  are  examining  Palestine  with  Presbyte- 
rian eyes,  just  after  certain  Episcopalian  eyes  had 
discovered  that  little  more  than  Liturgical  worship 
is  wanted  on  Mount  Zion,  in  order  to  charm  the 
Jews  into  the  Church.     On  this  point  the  doctors 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  325 

are  sure  to  differ;  but  their  difference  will  do  good, 
were  it  only  to  bring  back  the  grand  question  of  duty 
from  the  dreamy  regions  of  poetry,  into  the  fields  of 
Scripture  and  experience. 

Amongst  the  Dissenters  and  Methodists,  the  seed 
of  Abraham  are  almost  forgotten,  except  in  prayer. 
There  were  good  reasons,  perhaps,  for  giving  up  the 
Jews'  Society  to  the  management  of  Churchmen; 
but  the  Jewish  cause  ought  not  to  be  given  up  even 
to  angels,  by  any  Church  that  would  be  faithful  to 
her  charter,  or  conformed  to  the  image  of  her  Head. 
If  we  were  hardly  right  when  we  did  something  to 
"  gain  the  Jews,"  we  are  fearfully  wrong  now  that 
we  do  nothing!  Robert  Hall  felt  this  dilemma  so 
painfully,  that  he  plunged  into  a  speculation  about 
the  possibility  of  their  salvation,  apart  from  the  be- 
lief of  the  Gospel.  A  paper  of  his  on  this  subject 
was  published  in  the  "Baptist  Magazine,"  some 
years  before  he  died;  and  its  extravagance  excited 
suspicions,  not  of  his  orthodoxy,  but  of  his  mental 
composure  at  the  time. 

There  was  no  mystery  in  it  to  those  who,  like 
myself,  had  uneasy  consciences  on  the  subject. 
His  conscience  was  not  at  ease  whilst  he  was  doing 
nothing  to  gain  the  Jews;  and  as  he  saw  no  way  of 
doing  any  thing  at  the  time,  he  tried  to  relieve  him- 
self from  self-condemnation,  by  applying  to  their 
case  the  w^ords  of  Paul, — without  ihework  of  Paul,— ^ 
"As  concerning  the  Gospel,  they  are  enemies  for 
your  sakes:  but  as  touching  the  Election,  tliey  are 
beloved  for  the  Father's  sake." — Rom.  ii.  28.  This 
is,  1  believe,  the  real  secret  of  that  strange  specula- 
lion,  although  his  biographers  overlooked  both. 

These  hints  will  remind  many  of  the  friends  of 
28* 


326  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Missions  to  the  Gentiles  of  their  emotions,  when 
they  first  read  Dr.  Claudius  Buchanan's  "Christian 
Researches  in  India,  respecting  the  Jews."  Little 
did  he  or  his  readers  think,  a  quarter  of  a  century 
ago,  that  either  the  white  or  the  black  Jews  in  India, 
would  be  almost  forgotten  by  Missionary  Societies. 
Their  numbers,  the  antiquity  of  their  emigration 
from  Palestine,  their  communicativeness,  and  the 
prevalence  of  Hebrew  books  in  their  houses,  and  of 
copies  of  the  law  in  their  synagogues,  formed  a  talis- 
man which  seemed  then  to  open  all  hearts:  and  now 
we  hardly  hear  them  mentioned  in  either  reports  or 
appeals! 

This  reference  to  Dr.  Buchanan  w^ill  render  it  un- 
necessary for  me  to  describe  the  present  state  of  the 
Jews   in    India.     My  object   in    this   chapter   is  to 
glance  at  the  time  and  extent  of  the  Dispersion  in 
Asia,  in  order  to  account  for  the  popular  tradition  of 
apostolic  and  primitive  Missions  in  remote  nations  of 
Asia.     Now  "  the  white  Jews  in  Malabar  date  their 
emigraiion  to  India  from  the  destruction  of  tlie  se- 
cond   Temple." — Buchanan,    p.    305.      The   black 
Jews,  however,  preceded  them.     Their  colour  proves 
this.     "  It  is  only  necessary  to  look  at  their  counte- 
nance to  be  satisfied  that  their  ancestors  must  have 
arrived  in  India  many  ages  before  the  white  Jews." 
— Ibid,  p,  310.     In  490,  they  had  both  patriarchal 
jurisdiction  and  certain  titles  of  nobility,  in  Cranga- 
nor.     This,  Buchanan  says,  is  confirmed  by  "  the 
native  annals  of  Malabar,  and  by  Mahomedan  his- 
tory."    Their  charter  of  these  privileges,  signed  by 
seven  Indian  kings,  claims  dale  in  490.     A  copy  of 
it,  frdm  the  original  brass-plate,  is  in   the  public  li- 
brary at  the  university  of  Cambridge.     It  is  thus 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  327 

evident  that  there  were  Jews  enough  in  Malabar,  in 
the  first  century,  to  account  for  even  an  apostolic 
Mission;  and  in  the  second,  to  account  for  the  copy 
of  St.  Mattliew's  Gospel,  in  Hebrew,  which  Pantoe- 
nus  saw  there:  for,  besides  these  two  bodies,  there 
were  also  many  fragments  of  the  Ten  Tribes  in  the 
country. 

Dr.  Buchanan  received  from  the  black  Jews  a 
list  of  sixty-Jive  places  in  northern  India,  Tartary, 
and  China,  in  which  small  colonies  of  Jews  reside. 
These  he  did  not  visit;  but  many  of  these  colonies 
were  visited  and  described  by  travellers  at  a  very 
early  period;  and  they  all  gave  a  similar  account  of 
themselves.  This,  it  will  now  be  my  object  to 
prove  and  illustrate,  that  we  may  see  how  God 
placed  Jewish  witnesses  against  idolatry  all  over 
Asia,  and  thus  gave  the  fiist  heralds  of  the  cross  a 
two-fold  reason  for  going  far  into  that  quarter  of  the 
world,  agreeably  to  the  Saviour's  last  charge  to  his 
disciples,  "  Ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me,  unto  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth." — Acts  i.  8. 

The  Jews  in  China  give  a  similar  account  of  them- 
selves as  those  in  India,  although  neither  Medhurst 
nor  Gutzlaff  go  into  particulars  on  the  subject.  The 
latter  refers  only  to  the  sources  of  his  information; 
Benjamin  of  Tudela  and  Gozani;  and  their  "  Itine- 
rancies "  are  not  very  accessible  to  general  readers. 
Gozani's  account  of  the  Teaou-kin-keaow,  in  the  ca- 
pital of  Honan,  or  of  "  the  sect  that  pluck  out  the 
sineio  from  all  their  meat,''  is  so  interesting  and  gra- 
phic, that  it  deserves  to  be  preserved  entire.  I  can 
only  give  the  substance  of  it,  however.  He  visited 
their  Li-pai-see,  (La-paesze,)  or  synagogue,  at  Kae- 
fung-fu,  in   1704,  and  had  a  long  conference  with 


328  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

them.  Unfortunately,  however,  he  could  neither 
speak  nor  read  Hebrew,  and  they  could  only  com- 
municate with  him  in  Chinese.  "  They  showed 
me,"  he  says,  "  their  Kims,  or  sacred  books;  and  per- 
mitted me  to  go  into  the  most  secret  place,  which 
they  themselves  are  not  allowed  to  enter;  it  being 
reserved  solely  for  their  Cham-Kiao,  (or  Chung- 
Keaou)  or  Ruler,  who  never  enters  but  with  the 
most  profound  reverence.  On  some  tables  there 
were  thirteen  kinds  of  tabernacles,  uith  a  vale  be- 
fore each  of  them;  and  within  each  of  them,  a  copy 
of  the  Kim-Jlousa,  or  Pentateuch.  Twelve  of  the 
tabernacles  represented  the  twelve  tribes;  and  the 
thirteenth,  Moses.  The  Kims  were  written  on  long 
pieces  of  parchment,  and  rolled  around  sticks.  I 
prevailed  with  the  Ruler  to  let  the  curtain  of  one  of 
the  tabernacles  be  withdrawn  and  one  of  the  books 
unrolled.  It  seemed  to  be  well  written.  There  are 
also,  in  two  other  places  of  the  synagogue,  several 
old  chests,  containing  Takim,  or  small  tracts  of  parts 
of  the  law,  which  tliey  use  as  prayer-books;  and  all 
are  preserved  with  greater  care  (ban  silver  or  gold." 
In  the  middle  of  the  synagogue  there  is  a  magnifi- 
cent pulpit,  with  a  richly  embroidered  cushion.  It 
stands  very  high.  On  Saturday,  and  the  most  so- 
lemn days,  they  read  the  Pentateuch,  from  this 
*■  chair  of  Moses;"  and  worship  towards  the  west; — 
Jerusalem  being  west  from  China.  There  are  no 
statues  or  images  in  the  place  but  the  Van-sui-pai, 
or  picture,  on  which  the  Emperor's  name  is  wiilten. 
In  the  great  hall  of  the  synagogue,  there  are  a  num- 
ber of  incense  vases  or  censers;  the  largest  of  which 
is  for  the  Patriarch  Abraham,  and  stands  in  the  cen- 
tre.    Next  to  it  are  the  censers  of  Isaac  and  Jacob^ 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  329 

and  ihe  Chel-cum-pai-se,  or  Twelve  Tribes.  Then 
those  of  Moses,  Aaron,  Joshua,  Edras,  and  several 
other  illustrious  persons,  both  male  and  female. 

In  this  hall,  the  Jews  of  Honan,  honour  both 
their  ancestors  and  their  Chim-gins,  or  the  great 
men  of  the  law,  just,  they  say,  as  the  Chinese  honour 
Confucius  and  their  ancestors.  They  told  Gozani 
that  they  paid  the  same  honour  to  Confucius  also, 
that  the  Literati  of  China  did.  This  is  a  remark- 
able fact;  and  it  goes  far  to  prove  that  the  honour 
paid  to  the  dead  in  China  is  not  worship;  for  if  it 
were,  the  Jews  would  hardly  join  in  it.  The 
Jesuits  took  this  ground,  when  put  upon  their  de- 
fence for  allowing  their  Chinese  converts  to  honour 
the  dead  agreeably  to  the  laws  of  the  empire. 
They  used,  indeed,  a  stronger  argument  in  appealing 
to  the  Pope, — that  his  dominion  would  be  lost  there, 
if  their  hberty  were  denied.  In  1707,  however, 
even  the  Pope  forbade  the  practice;  and  he  is  less 
squeamish  about  idolatry  than  the  Rabbins.  Thus 
we  have  two  facts  which  balance  each  other.  It  is, 
therefore,  evidently  the  duty  of  our  Missionaries  to 
lean  to  the  safe  side,  until  they  are  quite  sure  that 
no  worship  is  intended  by  the  incense  burnt  to  the 
dead.  Gutzlaffsays,  "The  question  whether  the 
funeral  rites  are  idolatrous  or  not  is  easily  answered. 
The  same  honours  and  adoration  are  paid  to  the 
idols."  Vol.  i.  p.  504.  On  the  other  hand,  however, 
the  Emperor,  Kang-he,  in  1700,  solemnly  assured 
the  Pope  that  the  custom  was  merely  political;  and 
the  Jews  said  the  same.  Still,  Clement  XI.  believed 
neither  testimony,  but  forbade  the  ceremony,  even  at 
the  expense  of  a  quarrel  with  the  Emperor,  and  of  a 
libel  on  Infallibility;  for  Alexander  VII.   had  sane- 


330  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

tioned  the  custom.  I  will  only  add,  that  MedhursC 
takes  the  same  view  of  the  funeral  rites  as  Gutzlaff. — 
China,  p.  237. 

Gozahi  had  his  own  Bible  with  him  when  he 
visited  the  synagogue  (or  rather  the  temple)  of  the 
Jews  in  Honan;  and  as  it  had  the  names  of  the 
books  of  the  Old  Testament  at  the  end  of  it  in 
Hebrew,  he  showed  the  list  to  the  Ruler,  who 
pronounced  them  at  once  to  be  the  names  of  the 
Chin-Kim,  or  the  books  of  the  Pentateuch.  This 
led  to  a  comparison  of  sacred  chronology,  genealogy, 
and  names;  and  Gozani  found  that  his  version  and 
the  Ruler's  had  "  a  perfect  conformity."  He  learned, 
also,  that  the  usual  feasts  of  the  law  were  regularly 
celebrated,  although  without  sacrifice  or  altar. 
These  Jews  said,  that  their  ancestors  came  into 
China  during  the  Han  dynasty.  Now  this  date  em- 
braces 206  years  before  the  Christian  era,  and  220 
years  after  it.  Either  period,  however,  gives  the 
emigration  great  antiquity,  and  connects  it  with 
memorable  events  in  the  annals  of  China.  Printing 
was  discovered,  according  to  du  Halde,  under  Vou-ti, 
the  fifth  Emperor  of  the  Han  dynasty,  just  fifty 
years  before  the  birth  of  Christ.  This  Emperor 
carried  his  conquests  also  as  far  as  Bengal,  and  into 
the  Mogul's  country;  and  although  the  Chinese 
annals  do  not  mention  Jewish  captives — because  they 
seldom  mention  foreigners  at  all  then — these  Jews 
were  most  likely  brought  from  the  Mogul's  empire, 
where,  as  we  shall  see,  large  bodies  of  the  Ten  Tribes 
were  settled  then. 

By  the  way,  this  absence  of  all  reference  to  the 
first  appearance  of  Jews  in  China,  furnishes  a  com- 
plete answer  to  the  popular  objection  made  to  the 


REV.  W,  MILNE,  D.  D.  331 

Nestorian  reports  of  early  Christian  Missions  in 
China.  "  There  is  no  account  of  Christianity,"  it  is 
said,  *'  in  the  early  annals  of  the  empiie."  Neither 
is  there  of  Judaism.  Thus  the  cases  are  parallel. 
It  is  also  a  curious  fact,  that  the  two  religions  most 
opposed  to  idolatry  are  the  only  two  whose  first 
entrance  into  China  is  passed  over  in  silence.  Had 
Dr.  Milne  noticed  this  coincidence,  he  would  not 
have  wondered  that  neither  Choo-foo-tzse,  nor  Tzang' 
Tzse,  mentions  the  Nestorians.  But  this  subject 
will  occur  again,  when  we  come  to  analyze  the 
Delai  Lama  of  Thibet. 

The  first  Jews  in  China,  under  the  Han  dynasty^ 
may  have  been  part  of  the  grand  dispersion,  when 
Shalmaneser  led  the  Ten  Tribes  into  captivity,  and 
thus  they  date  far  beyond  the  Christian  era.  Or, 
they  may  have  been  of  the  dispersion  in  a.  d.  61, 
when  the  temple  was  destroyed;  and  thus  contem- 
porary with  the  white  Jews  in  India.  The  earliest 
account  we  possess  of  tliem,  is  by  two  Mahomedan 
travellers  who  visited  China  in  the  ninth  century. 
Renaudot  translated  this  work  into  French,  and 
accompanied  it  with  his  *' Enquiry  concerning  the 
Jews  in  China."  There  is,  I  believe,  an  English 
version  of  the  work,  but  I  have  never  seen  it. 
Indeed,  the  French  one  is  scarce  now.  The  two 
Arabians  say,  that  in  877,  during  a  revolution  at 
Can-fu,  120,000  Mahomedans,  Christians,  Jews,  and 
Parses,  were  put  to  the  sword.  They  add,  that  the 
exact  number  of  each  sect  was  recorded,  after  the 
massacre.  They  also  contrast  with  this,  the  liberty 
and  prosperity  of  the  Jews  in  Ceylon.  Thus  there 
were  annals  of  Christianity  in  the  9th  century  in 
China. 


332  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Renaudot  speaks  very  highly  of  these  Arabian 
travellers;  and  confirms,  from  his  own  inquiries,  the 
fact  that  both- in  his  time,  and  anciently,  there  were 
"many  Jews  in  several  of  the  provinces  of  China." 
I  will  only  add,  that  there  is  a  truth-like  simplicity 
about  the  statements  of  Wahab  and  Jlbuzaid,  which 
speaks  for  itself  and  them  too. 

The  accounts  of  Peristol,  an  Italian  Jew,  agree 
in  the  main  with  this  view  of  the  numbers  of  his 
countrymen  in  China;  and  as  these  round  numbers 
sustain  the  assertion  of  Josephus,  that  "multitudes 
of  the  Jews  did  not  avail  themselves  of  the  decree  of 
Cyrus  to  return  to  their  own  land,"  even  Basnage 
admits  it  to  be  "very  plausible,"  that  many  re- 
mained. 

Rabbi  Benjamin,  of  Tudela,  if  the  best  known, 
is  the  least  trust-worthy  writer  on  this  subject,  al- 
though Professor  Zacouth,  the  historiographer  of 
the  King  of  Portugal,  calls  him  "the  mighty  lumi- 
nary of  Israel."  Benjamin  would  have  been  a 
dangerous  reckoner,  when  David  "numbered  the 
people."  He  saw  double,  or  but  half,  the  probable 
numbers,  just  as  local  policy  required.  He  finds 
50,000  Jews  in  Samarcand,  and  only  a  few  hun- 
dreds in  Rome.  He  places  350,000  "independent 
Israelites"  in  Themor  and  Chebar  alone,  and  only 
392,215  Jews  in  all  the  other  parts  of  the  world. 
This  was  in  the  12th  century. 

The  fact  is,  he  reckons  some  of  the  sections  twice 
over,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Jews  in  Poumbediiha;  and 
his  object  evidently  was  to  blind  the  Spanish  Jews  to 
Christianity,  by  emblazoning  the  state  of  the  foreign 
Jews.  Still,  there  are  facts,  in  his  itinerary, 
although  Talmudized.     It  is  impossible  to  believe 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  333 

with  G  err  ens,  that  the  Jew  of  Navarre  never  tra- 
velled. His  routes  are  indeed  a  "  burlesque  upon  geo- 
graphy "  occasionally;  but  even  then,  they  prove  that 
he  was  no  compiler  of  travels.  A  designing  man 
would  not  have  fallen  into  Benjamin's  blunders;  for 
he  buries  Rabbi  Akaiba,  the  martyr  for  Bar  Coziba, 
first  at  Rome,  and  then  at  Leucha  in  Babylonia!  His 
mistakes  in  history  and  philosophy  are  evidently 
from  sheer  ignorance;  and  his  Chinese  Griffins,  which 
could  fly  away  with  an  ox,  are  mere  Talmudic  extra- 
vagancies. I  mention  these  characteristics  of  his 
work,  because  it  is  often  referred  to  as  an  autliority. 
It  is  not  "a  catalogue  of  lies,"  as  Gerrens  calls  it; 
but,  hke  other  old  chronicles,  it  abounds  with  fables; 
and  ought  not  be  quoted  as  Brerewood  employed  it. 

Rabbi  Mannasseh,  a  higher  authority,  states  ex- 
plicitly, that  the  Dispersion  climbed  the  great  wall 
of  China;  and  he  applies  to  them  Isaiah's  prophecy 
concerning  "  those  in  the  hand  of  Sinan." 

The  only  countryman  of  our  own,  who  has  ex- 
amined this  subject  with  much  care  is  Brerewood,  in 
his  ''  Inquiries  touching  the  religions  of  the  World;" 
but  the  worthy  Greshamite  (he  was  professor  of  As- 
tronomy in  Gresham  College,  1670)  tired  of  tracing 
the  wandering  stars  of  Jacob,  closed  his  "  tedious 
discourse,"  as  he  calls  it,  by  a  dissertation  on  the 
dimensions  of  the  Whale  and  Elephant  of  the  Tal- 
mud ists! — Brerewood,  p.  132. 

"  It  will  both  illustrate  and  confirm  these  desul- 
tory notices  of  the  Jews  in  China,  to  mention  the 
fact,  that  all  the  Jesuits  were  not  so  successful  as 
Gozani  with  the  Jews  in  Honan.  Nearly  a  century 
before  his  visit,  they  had  been  visited  by  Father 
Aleni;  but  although  he  was  called  by  the  Chinese, 
29 


334  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

"  the  Confucius  of  Europe,"  he  was  not  allowed  to 
draw  a  curtain,  nor  open  a  book,  in  the  synagogue. 
They  told  him  of  a  bible  at  Pekin,  in  the  Emperor's 
Ubrary;  but  he  could  never  find  it.  He  suspected, 
however,  that  the  keeper  of  the  Pagoda,  where  the 
books  of  foreigners  lay,  eluded  his  inquiries.  But 
however  this  may  be,  the  fact  is,  that  the  ruler  of 
the  Synagogue,  at  that  time,  suspected  the  Jesuits. 
His  predecessor  had  offered  Ricci  the  care  of  the 
Synagogue,  if  he  would  eat  nothing  "unclean." 
This  is  a  remarkable  fact.  Ricci's  letters  to  him 
about  the  Scriptures,  so  surprised  the  old  man,  that 
he  was  willing  to  resign  all  to  the  Jesuit.  Ricci, 
however,  could  not  leave  Pekin;  and  before  Aleni 
went  to  Honan,  the  old  man  was  dead.  I  know  of 
no  reason  for  discrediting  these  accounts.  Locker 
has  endeavoured  to  represent  Gozani  and  Ricci  as 
echoing  each  other.  But  the  dates  refute  him.  See 
Vol.  18th  Lett.  E(iif.  and  Locker's  "Travels  of  the 
Jesuits."     Vol.  2. 


CHAPTER  XVHL 

APOSTOLIC  MISSIONS  IN  ASIA. 

Vast  as  the  Roman  empire  was  when  the  Apos- 
tles of  the  Lamb  received  their  commission  to  evan- 
gelize the  world,  it  was  not  "the  world"  to  them. 
They  knew  less  of  the  nations  which  formed  the 
western  empire  than  of  the  Asiatic  nations  which 
were  beyond  the  limits  of  the  eastern  empire.  Those 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  335 

of  them  who  wrote  to,  and  for,  the  churches  in  the 
empire,  would,  of  course,  call  it  "  the  world,"  agree- 
ably to  the  popular  use  of  the  word:  but  all  of  them, 
as  Jews,  would  naturally  think  of  the  Asiatic  nations 
chiefly,  when  they  thought  of  their  own  commission 
to  "  all  nations."  Their  "  kinsmen  according  to  the 
tlesb,"  were  chiefly  in  Asia.  Both  the  captivities 
and  the  emigrations  from  Palestine  travelled  east- 
ward: and,  in  that  direction,  the  curiosity  and  the 
tastes  of  the  Hebrews  leaned.  Their  magnetic  pole 
was  in  Asia.  So  much  was  this  the  fact,  that  even 
Paul,  although  emphatically  the  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  had  to  be  kept  out  of  Asia,  by  a  special  pro- 
hibition from  "the  Spirit."  Both  Paul  and  Silas 
were  evidently  set  upon  going  "far  hence,"  amongst 
the  Asiatic  nations;  and  reluctant,  at  first,  to  come 
into  Europe.  The  reason  is  obvious.  Paul,  although 
a  Roman  citizen,  had  no  Roman  partialities  or  tastes. 
He  would,  as  a  "  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews,"  have 
felt  most  at  home,  and  felt  naost  for,  '*  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel,"  then  scattered  throughout 
Asia,  as  well  as  in  Bithynia  and  Mysia.  Besides, 
he  knew  that  "  a  remnant  according  to  the  election 
of  grace,"  was  to  be  gathered  out  of  all  the  Twelve 
Tribes  at  large,  notwithstanding  they  were  so  wide- 
ly scattered;  and  therefore,  he  leaned  to  Asia,  be- 
cause there  he  could  preach  equally  to  Jews  and 
Gentiles  at  the  same  time. 

Paul  was  not  "suffered"  to  go  thus  into  Asia, 
He  has  told  us,  however,  that  otkers  did  go.  "Yes, 
verily,  their  sound  went  unto  all  the  earth,  and  their 
words  unto  the  ends  of  the  world." — Romans  x.  18. 
Commentators  have  no  authority  for  confining  "the 
feet  of  them  who  thus  preached  the  Gospel  of  peace 


336  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

to  Israel "  then,  to  either  Palestine  or  the  Roman 
empire.  Their  feet  were,  of  course,  "beautiful  upon 
the  mountains  "  of  Asia  Minor  and  Proconsular,  and 
both  longest  and  oftenest  there;  but  it  is  altogether 
improbable,  to  say  the  least,  that  the  feet  of  none  of 
the  apostles  or  Evangelists  ever  stood  upon  the 
mountains  of  Central  Asia.  It  is,  indeed,  tradition 
chiefly,  which  assigns  Thomas,  and  PhiUp,  and  An- 
drew, to  the /ar  East;  and  tradition,  like  our  weather 
almanacs,  tells  more  /icsthan  truths,  in  general.  In 
this  case,  however,  neither  history  nor  Scripture  con- 
tradicts tradition.  How  far  they  confirm  it,  I  pur- 
pose to  examine. 

Now  it  ought  to  startle  us,  not  a  little,  that  we 
know  nothing  concerning  the  labours  of  some  of 
the  Apostles,  if  we  reject  the  reports  which  prevail 
concerning  their  missions  to  Asia.  But  even  this  is 
not  the  most  startling  fact;  God  himself,  according 
to  popular  opinion,  kept  the  Gospel  out  of  Asia,  by  a 
special  interdict,  even  when  Paul  was  bent  on  going 
there.  This  is  not  like  God! — unless  we  suppose 
that  Paul  was  not  wanted  there:  and  surely  this  sup- 
position is  both  more  rational  and  pious  than  to 
suspect  God  of  partiality.  "  All  souls  are  mine,  saith 
the  Lord;"  and  as  there  were  incalculably  more  souls 
in  Asia  than  in  Europe,  it  is  utterly  incredible  that 
Asia  had  no  evangelists  sent,  or  "  suffered  to  go," 
into  it.  All  that  we  know  of  the  Divine  character 
or  administration,  warrants,  yea,  binds  us,  to  take  for 
granted,  that  Paul  was  not  needed  there,  when  he 
was  hindered  from  going  into  Asia;  or  that  Asia  had 
already  its  fair  proportion  of  the  Apostolic  staff.  This 
view  of  the  matter  is  like  both  God  and  his  ambassa- 
dors; whereas,  the  popular  view  of  it  impugns  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  337 

equity  of  God,  and  leaves  some  of  the  Apostles  undei 
a  cloud,  as  well  as  unaccounted  for. 

We  could  not,  indeed,  blame  them  for  not  going 
**  into  all  the  world,"  without  passing  a  heavier  con- 
demnation upon  ourselves  for  not  doing  so:  but  still, 
it  would  be  strange,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  if  inspired 
men,  newly  commissioned,  and  noble-minded,  had 
altogether  overlooked  Asia.  This  would  be  unlike 
themselves,  or  an  anomaly  in  that  character,  which 
the  baptismal  fires  of  Pentecost  purified  and  enshrined. 
We  cannot,  indeed,  tell  ourselves  exactly,  how  they 
were  to  reach  India,  Parthia,  or  Tartary,  at  the  time 
they  are  said  to  have  gone  there:  but  we  somehow 
feel,  that  a  few  of  them  ought  to  have  made  the 
attempt;  especially  as  they  had  the  gift  of  tongues. 
We  are  unwilling,  in  fact,  to  believe  that  none  of  the 
Apostles  set  an  example  of  a  Missionary  spirit,  in 
harmony  with  the  letter  of  their  instructions. 

There  is,  I  confess,  only  too  much  truth  in  the 
remark  of  the  late  Dr.  Burton,  of  Oxford,  that,  on 
the  general  question,  the  only  "alternative  offered 
to  us  is,  of  either  knowing  nothing,  or  not  knowing 
what  to  believe." — Eccl.  Hist.  Lect.  xi.  p.  352. 

This  is  a  painful  dilemma!  Not  so  painful,  however, 
as  that  which  we  have  just  glanced  at.  For,  as  we 
do  not  meet  with  Thomas  or  Bartholomew  upon 
Paul's  "line  of  things,"  there  is  some  reason  for  lis- 
tening to  tradition.  It  may  say  too  much  of  their 
"line  of  things:"  but  as  they  had  one  of  their  own, 
and  as  it  never  crosses,  nor  is  crossed  by,  the  Pauline 
routes;  and,  as  no  church  in  the  time  of  either  Origen 
or  Eusebeus  had  any  temptation  to  assign  Thoma- 
or  Philip  to  Asia,  it  is  thus  more  than  probable  that 
they  went  into  some  parts  of  it.  But  even  this  i& 
29* 


338  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

not  the  strongest  probability.  Neither  the  Greek  nor 
the  Roman  Church  appropriated  these  two  Apostles 
as  tutelar  saints,  in  the  way  that  most  of  the  other 
Apostles  are  claimed.  Both  Churches  place  in  the 
Calendar;  but  not  for  "services  rendered"  within 
their  own  pales. 

Is  there,  however,  any  Scriptural  evidence,  that 
any  of  the  Apostles  went  farther  into  Asia  than  St. 
John  did]  Now  we  know  that  Paul  and  Silas 
wished  to  go  into  Asia,  after  they  had  gone  through- 
out Phrygia  and  the  region  of  Galatia,  in  Asia  Mi- 
nor,— "and  were  forbidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
preach  the  word  in  Asia." — Jlcts,  xvi.  6.  They  then 
"  assayed  to  go  into  Biihynia,  but  the  Spirit  suffered 
them  not." — v.  7.  These  are  remarkable  facts! 
Why  this  two-fold  arrest?  It  brought,  indeed,  Paul 
into  Europe;  and  thus  we  may  well  be  thankful  for 
it.  He  was  just  the  man  to  gauge  and  to  grapple 
with  the  European  mind  of  his  times.  This  was  a 
valid  reason  for  keeping  him  out  of  Asia.  It  does 
not  follow,  however,  that  he  was  given  to  Europe — 
at  the  expense  of  Asia.  The  probability  is,  that 
Asia  could  spare  him,  or  dispense  with  his  services; 
from  having  the  services  of  some  of  the  other  Apos- 
tles at  the  time.  This  is  a  more  natural  supposi- 
tion than  to  assume  that  God,  in  mysterious  Sove- 
reignty, kept  the  Gospel  out  of  Asia.  It  is,  also,  a 
move  pious  mode  of  solving  the  difficulty.  Besides, 
it  is  the  fact,  that  in  no  other  way,  can  we  account 
for  one  half  of  the  Apostolic  staff  at  the  time.  For 
if  tliey  were  not  in  Asia,  where  were  they?  They 
were  not  dead.  We  cannot  trace  them  in  the  spheres 
of  Paul,  Peter,  or  John.  We  cannot  believe  that 
ihey  were  idle,  or  less  faithful  to  their  commissions. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  339 

than  their  brethren.  We  cannot  suspect  Luke  of 
either  partiahty  or  prejudice,  in  writing  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles. 

Thus  nothing  is  so  probable  as  that  most  of  the 
apostles,  whom  we  cannot  trace  in  the  wide  circle 
of  what  we  call  apostolic  churches,  were  in  spheres 
beyond  that  circle,  and  especially  in  the  Asiatic 
spheres,  throughout  which  portions  the  ten  tribes 
were  scattered,  and  other  Jews  located.  Now  it 
was  the  duty  of  all  the  apostles  to  begin  with  "  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,"  wherever  they 
went  preaching  the  Gospel.  Accordingly,  they  not 
only  began  at  Jerusalem  with  the  *'  men  of  Judea" 
but  also  with  the  "  men  of  Israel,''^  who  were  from 
"  every  nation  under  heaven;"  saying  to  both  alike, 
"  unto  you  first,  God  having  raised  up  his  Son  Jesus, 
sent  Him  to  bless  you."  (^c/5  ii.  5,  14,  22.)  It  is 
also  the  fact,  that  the  Epistle  of  James  is  addressed 
to  "The  twelve  tribes  scattered  abroad."  Peter's 
First  Epistle  also  is  addressed  to  the  scattered  stran- 
gers in  "w3sia,"  as  well  as  to  those  in  proconsular 
and  lesser  Asia.  Now  if  epistles  could  be  sent  to  the 
remnants  and  sojourners  of  the  twelve  tribes  in  great- 
er Asia,  apostles  could  go  to  them.  The  fact  that 
epistles  were  sent,  involves  the  fact  that  teachers 
had  gone  before  them,  as  well  as  the  converts  of 
Pentecost,  who  returned  from  Jerusalem  into  Asia: 
for,  I  repeat  it,  some  of  the  apostles  even,  cannot  be 
found  at  all,  in  the  Roman  empire. 

All  with  whom  great  principles  are  of  more  weight 
than  precise  dates  and  names,  will  feel  now,  that  no 
failure  in  specifying  persons,  places,  or  conveyances, 
can  invalidate  the  Scriptural  fact,  that  Christianity 
was  known  to  portions  of  the  ten  tribes  in  greater 


340    -  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Asia,  as  well  as  to  the  Jews  in  lesser  Asia,  ia  the 
time  of  James  and  Peter.  Geographical  criticism 
upon  the  words,  Asia,  India,  Parthia,  &c.,  must 
pass  for  mere  quibbles  or  impertinences,  with  every 
man  who  believes  that  all  the  apostles  were  faithful 
to  their  commission;  or,  that  God  did  not  evangelize 
the  Roman  empire  at  the  expense  of  all  the  rest  of 
the  world.  It  is  unworthy  of  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  to 
say,  that  the  Asia  Paul  was  kept  from,  must  be  the 
Proconsular,  because  it  was  not  Asia  Minor;  or  to 
explain  the  restraint  laid  on  Paul,  by  saying  that 
the  place  was  not  "  sufficiently  prepared  to  receive 
and  profit  by"  the  Gospel.  India  was  as  much  ci- 
vilized then  as  Cappadocia  or  Bithynia.  "  Even 
before  the  age  of  Pythagoras,  the  Greeks  travelled 
to  India  for  instruction;  and  the  trade  carried  on  by 
the  Indians  with  the  oldest  commercial  nations,  in 
exchange  for  their  cloih,  is  a  proof  of  their  great 
progress  in  the  arts  of  industry.  We  may  also  trace 
the  origin  of  most  of  the  sciences  in  the  history  of 
that  country."  (RaynaVs  Indies,  Vol.  i.  p.  44.) 
RoUin's  account  of  the  commerce  of  India,  from  the 
time  of  Solomon,  is  too  familiar  to  be  quoted  here. 
Besides,  Dr.  Clarke  had  before  stated,  on  Malt.  xxiv. 
13,  that  the  Gospel  had  been  preached  previously  to 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  "  as  far  east  as  Parthia 
and  India,  as  well  as  in  lesser  Asia." 

But  Dr.  Clarke  is  not  the  only  commentator  who 
forgot  himself  on  this  point.  Dr.  Doddridge,  quoting 
from  Dr.  Arthur  Young,  with  approbation,  says,  that 
Jude  preached  in  Persia;  Philip  and  Andrew  in  Scy- 
thia;  Bartholomew  in  the  northern  and  western 
parts  of  Asia,  and  Thomas  in  several  eastern  parts; 
"in  most  of  which  places  Christian  Churches  were 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  341 

planted  in  less  than  thirty  years  after  the  death  of 
Christ."  After  this  statement,  we  expect  him  to 
say,  that  Paul  was  not  wanted  in  Asia:  but  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge was  as  inconsiderate  as  Dr.  Clarke,  and  said, 
"  that  the  reason  for  hindering  Paul  was,  perhaps, 
that  the  people  of  those  places  were  remarkably  con- 
ceited in  their  own  wisdom.^^  Had  this  been  the  rea- 
son for  not  suffering  Paul  to  go  into  Asia,  it  must 
have  kept  him  out  of  Athens  and  Rome  also.  Nei- 
ther the  Indians  nor  the  Persians,  nor  even  the  Chi- 
nese then,  were  so  conceited  in  their  own  wisdom, 
as  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  Thus,  the  popular 
reasons  for  supposing  that  none  of  the  apostles  went 
into  Asia  greater,  and  that  others  of  them  were  kept 
out  of  it,  will  not  bear  critical,  philosophical,  nor 
theological  investigation. 

*'  These  hints  will  receive,  perhaps,  both  illustra- 
tion and  confirmation  from  a  passage  in  the  apoca- 
lyptic visions  of  the  great  Apostle  of  Asia  Minor, 
John.  After  he  had  seen  "  Heaven  opened,"  and 
heard  the  "  new  song,"  and  been  pointed  to  the 
"  White  Horse,"  on  which  one  "  went  forth  con- 
quering and  to  conquer,"  he  saw  "  an  angel  ascend- 
ing from  the  east,  having  the  seal  of  God,  to  seal 
the  servants  of  God."  Rev.  vii.  2,  3.  This  Angel, 
John  says,  sealed  an  equal  number  of  each  of  "  the 
twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel ;"  or,  in  round 
numbers,  twelve  thousand  of  each;  in  all,  a  hun- 
dred and  forty  and  four  thousand.  Now  this  sealing 
took  place,  not  in  Judea,  but  in  the  east;  and  there 
only,  perhaps,  could  equal  numbers  of  ten  of  the 
twelve  tribes  have  been  found,  at  that  time.  For 
although  many,  perhaps  most,  of  the  captivity  re- 
turned to  their  own  land,  all  history,  and  especially 


342  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

their  own  historians,  prove  that  *<  multitudes  pre- 
ferred to  remain  "  in  the  east.  Thus  the  Apostles 
had  a  powerful  motive  to  go  eastward,  when  they 
began  to  act  upon  their  wide  commission,  as  the 
Evangelists  of  the  world.  Is  it  not,  therefore,  high- 
ly probable,  that  the  sealed  in  the  east  were  the  seals 
of  the  Ministry  of  those  of  the  Apostles,  who  cannot 
be  traced  in  *'  the  field"  at  all,  except  by  the  tradi- 
tions which  assign  them  to  Asia]  This  supposition, 
to  say  the  least  of  it,  is  more  respectful  to  the  cha- 
racter of  the  Apostolic  body  at  large,  than  the  gra- 
tuitous insinuation  of  some  modern  writers,  that 
they  hngered  as  long  as  persecution  would  let  them 
in  Jerusalem,  and  only  went  abroad  to  preach  when 
they  could  no  longer  stay  at  home  in  safety.  This 
charge  has  always  appeared  to  me  wanton  as  well 
as  unwarranted.  It  was  got  up,  indeed,  when  the 
advocates  of  Missions  were  called  upon  to  explain, 
why  we  were  so  late  in  taking  up  the  cause  of  the 
heathen?  The  delay  admitted,  of  course,  no  apo- 
logy: but  something  must  be  said;  and  therefore 
precedents  were  brought  forward;  and  amongst  them, 
the  lingering  of  the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem.  Paul 
had  a  different  opinion  of  the  body  at  large,  and  said 
of  them,  *^  verily  their  sound  went  forth  in  all  the 
earth,  and  their  words  to  the  ends  of  the  world."  Or 
if  this  be  figure,  take  fact  from  Paul's  pen:  "other 
of  the  Apostles  saw  I  none  at  Jerusalem,  save  Peter 
and  James."  Gal.  i.  19. 

"  The  chief  difficulty  with  modern  writers  on  this 
subject  seems  to  be,  to  find  a  way  for  any  of  the 
Apostles  into  the  far  east,  and  especially  to  India. 
But  we  have  seen  that  the  Jews  were  there  before 
them;   and  Apostolic  Missionaries  were  surely  as 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  343 

likely  to  make  their  way  there,  as  the  exiles  of  the 
Dispersion.  Besides,  it  is  acknowledged  that  Pan- 
toenus  visited  India  within  'a  hundred  years  after- 
wards;' (BurtOHf  p.  31;)  and  then,  neither  roads  nor 
conveyances  were  more  numerous  than  before.  Dr. 
Burton  had  no  occasion  to  throw  any  doubts  around 
the  visit  of  Pantoenus,  on  the  ground  of  such  an  as- 
sumption as  '  that  the  Hebrew  or  Syriac  copy  of  St. 
Matthew's  Gospel,  which  he  found  in  India  could 
be  of  no  use  there.'  It  was  just  the  copy  to  be  use- 
ful to  *the  remnant,'  whom  the  Apostles  of  Asia 
went  after.  Neander  judged  better  when  he  said, 
'  The  matter  of  the  Hebrew  Gospel  is  no  proof  that 
Pantcenus  did  not  mean  India  properly  so  called;  for 
we  may  suppose  that  the  Jews  who  now  inhabit  the 
coast  of  Malabar  had  already  settled  there:  and  the 
words  of  Eusebius  well  suit  the  notion  of  East  In- 
dia proper." — JSTeander,  vol.  i.  p,  76.  In  like  man- 
ner, Gieseler  throws  no  suspicion  upon  the  words  of 
Eusebius,  or  the  visit  of  Pantcenus,  although  he 
supposes,  with  Dr.  Burton,  that  the  Thomas  of  In- 
dia was  a  disciple  of  Manes.  Vol.  i.  p.  54.  Again, 
therefore,  it  may  be  said,  that  an  Apostle  of  Christ 
was  just  as  likely  as  a  Manicheean  to  adopt  the  max- 
im, '  inveniam  viam,  aut  faciam.^  Moshiem  also  har- 
monizes the  accounts  of  Eusebius  and  Jerome,  con- 
cerning Pantoenus;  although  he  maintains  that  they 
mean  by  India,  Arabia  Felix.  Commentf  vol.  ii.  p. 
7.  He  has,  however,  no  other  way  of  getting  over 
what  Jerome  says  of  '  the  Indian  Brahmins  to  whom 
Pantcenus  preached  Christ,'  than  by  charging  am- 
biguity on  the  word,  '  Brachmanus,'  and  assuming 
that  Jerome  'had  no  other  than  his  own  fancy  for 
what  he  said;' — {ibid.  p.  7;)  a  mode  of  reasoning. 


344  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

happily  rare  in  Moshiem,  which  would  upset  his  own 
conjecture:  for  even  his  appeals  to  Tillemont's  life 
of  St.  Bartholomew,  although  they  prove  that  Ara- 
bia Felix  was  called  India  by  the  ancients,  and  that 
Bartholomew  preached  in  Arabia,  do  not  prove  that 
the  Apostle  went  no  farther  into  the  east.  It  is,  I 
am  aware,  a  serious  matter  to  differ  from  Moshiem. 
He  differs,  however,  from  himself  at  times,  as  we 
shall  see,  when  we  come  to  his  hitherto  untranslated 
work  on  the  church  in  Tartary. 

In  the  mean  time,  we  are  not  altogether  unpre- 
pared now  to  listen  to  other  authorities,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  apostohc  Missions  in  Asia.  Their  probability 
is  already  strong,  and  the  traditions  of  them  we  shall 
find  to  be  equally  numerous  and  harmonious.  In- 
deed, I  am  not  quite  sure  that  the  annals  of  the 
Syrian  Church,  ought  to  be  called  traditions.  Her 
first  and  great  Missionary  College  at  Edessa,  which 
produced  the  first  and  best  version  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament in  Syriac,  certainly  in  the  second,  if  not  in 
the  first  century,  and  from  which  all  the  first  Mis- 
sionaries to  Asia  went  forth,  was  not  likely  to  be  ig- 
norant of  the  route  or  range  of  either  the  twelve 
apostles  or  the  seventy  disciples.  One  thing  is  cer- 
tain, and  it  deserves  special  attention,  that  the  Syrian 
Church  sent  her  Missionaries,  not  into  the  fields  of 
those  apostles  and  evangelists  which  the  Acts  ena- 
ble us  to  trace,  but  chiefly  into  the  quarters  of  Asia, 
to  which  all  churches  assign  those  apostles  whom 
the  Acts  do  not  embrace.  This  fact  proves,  at  least, 
that  she  had  entire  faith  in  the  Edessan  Tables, 
which  account  for  those  ambassadors  of  Christ  we 
cannot  otherwise  find.  Both  r'^ie  Greek  and  the 
Roman  Church  believed  the  same  thing  concerning 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  345 

the  distant  spheres  in  Asia,  to  which  some  of  the 
apostles  went:  but  they  did  not,  hke  the  Syrian 
Church,  follow  them  by  Missionaries,  until  a  late 
period.  Edessa  and  Nisibis,  not  the  schools  of  Con- 
stantinople or  Rome,  sent  forth  the  Missionaries  who 
were  "baptized  for  the  dead,"  in  Tartary,  China, 
and  India. 

Now  according  to  the  Edessan  Tables,  and  the 
works  of  the  Syrian  patriarchs,  as  they  are  charac- 
terized by  Asseman,  a  Syrian,  whom  all  scholars 
venerate  and  almost  love,  because  he  moved  about  in 
the  Vatican  library,  amongst  the  parchments  of  an- 
tiquity, as  carefully  as  he  had  followed  his  sheep  on 
Lebanon,  when,  like  Milne,  a  shepherd  boy, — "  St. 
Thomas  was  not  only  the  apostle  of  the  Syrians  and 
Chaldeans,  but  also  of  the  Parthians  and  Indians; 
and  with  him  was  joined  Jude  afterwards."  In  the 
epitome  of  the  Syrian  canons,  Thomas  is  called  "  the 
apostle  of  the  Hindoos  and  Chinese."  The  Syrian 
chronicles  call  him,  "  the  first  bishop  of  the  East;" 
and  Ebedjesus  says,  "  India,  and  all  the  regions 
about  received  the  priesthood  from"  him.  Amru 
also,  the  best  of  the  Syrian  historians,  traces  both 
Thomas  and  Bartholomew,  through  Arabia  and 
Persia  into  India  and  China.  And  all  the  Syrian 
writers  quoted  by  Asseman,  agree  in  stating  that  a 
few  of  the  twelve,  and  many  of  the  seventy  disciples, 
"  went  far  into  Northern  Asia,  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel." Now  even  Moshiem  acknowledges  that,  "  at 
a  little  later  period"  the  Gospel  was  carried  to  China, 
Seres,  and  Tartary;"  and  admits  that  it  was  pro- 
claimed there  "  by  the  first  teachers  after  the  apos- 
tolic age;"  as  will  be  seen  in  the  chapter  on  the  ori- 
gin of  Christianity  in  China.  He  doubts  very  much, 
30 


346  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

if  not  denies,  however,  that  Thomas,  or  any  apostle^ 
went  so  far.  And  yet,  the  very  testimony  which  he 
admits  to  be  both  vahd  and  conclusive  proof  "that 
the  first  teachers  after  the  apostles"  went  thus  far, 
maintains  that  some  of  the  apostles  themselves  also 
did  so.  Now,  although  I  will  not  affirm  that  they 
did,  I  will  question  the  logic  of  either  denying  or 
doubting  if,  if  the  Syrian  vouchers  be  allowed  to 
liave  substantiated  the  fact,  that  disciples  of  both  the 
twelve  and  the  seventy  did  so.  Besides,  it  is,  as  we 
have  seen,  quite  as  likely  that  some  of  the  apostles, 
as  they  had  certainly  as  much  opportunity  and  more 
reason,  would  do  so,  as  that  any  of  their  disciples 
would  attempt  the  enterprise.  However  learned, 
therefore,  it  may  appear,  and  however  fashionable  it 
may  be,  to  throw  doubts  upon  the  traditions  which 
Eusebius  has  preserved,  and  the  Syrian  fathers 
chronicled,  it  is  not  unreasonable  for  plain  men  like 
myself  to  ask  even  tlie  most  learned,  why  the  apos- 
tles could  not  range  Asia  as  well  as  the  Roman  Em- 
pire"? It  was  not,  indeed,  so  easily  done  in  the  apos- 
tolic age;  but  it  was  done  by  the  Nestorians  after- 
wards, when  (here  were  no  greater  facilities  for  tra- 
veUing,  and  far  more  difficulties  in  acquiring  the 
Asiatic  languages.  I  am  neither  able  nor  anxious 
to  separate  the  pure  gold  of  sober  truth  from  the 
dross  of  extravagant  tradition,  on  this  subject.  It 
does  appear  to  me,  however,  only  another  kind  of 
extravagance  to  set  against  the  uniform  voice  of  an- 
tiquity, a  few  verbal  criticisms  upon  geographical 
names,  and  to  give  unknown  men  credit  for  doing 
what  well  known  men  had  it  equally  in  their  power 
to  accomplish,  and  more  in  their  heart  to  try.  Be- 
sides,  there  is  neither  proof  nor  probability,  from 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  347 

history  or  tradition,  that  none  of  the  apostles  made 
their  way  "far  hence  amongst  the  Gentiles"  of  Asia: 
whereas,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  those 
of  (hem  whom  we  miss  in  the  Acts,  were  as  much 
Missionaries  as  those  we  find,  and  neither  idle  nor 
unenterprising  in  Persia,  Tartary,  or  India,  when 
their  more  known  brethren  were  jeopardying  their 
lives  in  "  the  high  places"  of  the  imperial  field. 

Whether  Wilberforce  took  this  view  of  the  matter 
I  do  not  know:  but  he  said  one  day  to  Dr.  Olynthus 
Gregory,  whilst  anticipating  the  progress  and  suc- 
cess of  Missions  in  the  field  of  the  world,  "I  should 
not  wonder  if  some  Missionary  discover  in  central 
Asia,  traces  of  Apostolic  men,  and  even  a  primitive 
version  of  the  New  Testament."  Neither  hope  is 
altogether  visionary.  Early  traces  of  Apostolic  men, 
as  we  shall  see,  were  found  even  in  China  by  the 
Jesuits;  and  what  is  the  Lamaism  of  Tartary,  but 
Heathenized  Christianity,  in  one  sense? 

In  a  word,  I  wish  to  plead  for  nothing  beyond 
an  intelligent  regard  to  the  vestiges  of  the  ancient 
Syrian  Church  in  Asia,  as  vouchers  for  the  zeal  and 
enterprise  of  the  Apostles,  Evangelists,  and  Pri- 
mitive Missionaries.  Dr.  Wilson,  the  Bishop  of 
Calcutta,  calls  the  Christians  of  St.  Thomas  by 
their  right  name  when  he  says,  they  are  "an  ancient 
Church  preserved  in  the  midst  of  idolatry,  from  the 
days  of  the  Apostles."  This  will  be  their  "name 
and  memorial  for  ever,"  in  spite  of  all  verbal  criticism. 
Mar  Thomas,  of  the  fifth  century,  can  never  be 
proved  to  have  been  the  founder  of  "  the  Surians  of 
Malabar,"  as  the  Portuguese  called  them,  when  they 
found  a  hundred  and  ten  native  churches  in  the 
country,  "wholly  ignorant  of  the  great  Western 


348  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

apostacy  and  its  peculiar  errors." — Dr.  PearsorCs 
Swartz.  Hyder  himself  knew  them  better  than 
some  modern  writers,  when  he  called  their  chief  city, 
^^  JVazarene  Ghur.^^ 

Most  cordially  do  I  echo  the  wish  of  Bishop  Wil- 
son, that  Prebendary  Gilley,  who  has  thrown  so 
much  light  upon  the  ancient  Christians  of  the  val- 
leys of  the  continent,  would  do  the  same  justice  to 
the  Syrian  churches  of  India.  They  had,  indeed, 
no  influence  upon  the  reformation  here,  or  in  Ger- 
many; but  the  great  Syrian  Church  of  Asia  at  large, 
which,  Utriac  says,  eclipsed,  even  in  its  decline,  both 
in  numbers  and  purity,  the  Greek  and  Roman 
Churches  put  together,  in  the  middle  ages,  will  be 
found,  I  suspect,  to  have  had  no  small  influence  in 
checking  some  of  the  corruptions  of  both  Churches^ 
for  centuries  before. — Brerewood,  c.  10.  True,  the 
Syrians  were  chiefly  Nestorians  then;  and  that  is 
the  name  of  rank  heresy  in  most  of  our  Ecclesias- 
tical works,  although  Luther  first,  and  Baxter  after- 
wards, opposed  and  denounced  the  calumny.  The 
fact  is,  the  Nestorians  were  the  first  Protestants,  as 
well  as  the  most  active  Missionaries,  in  the  world. 
Rome,  not  Edessa,  nor  Nisibis,  was  the  real  school 
of  gross  heresy.  I  have  endeavoured  to  throw 
some  light  upon  this  subject,  in  a  subsequent 
chapter. 

I  sympathize  deeply  with  all  who  feel,  on  reading 
this  chapter,  that  it  is  almost  as  painful  to  think  of 
lost  apostolic  labour,  as  to  think  of  vast  nations 
which  had  no  apostolic  visit.  Persia,  Tartary,  and 
China,  and  even  India,  retain  so  few  and  faint  traces 
of  Christianity,  that  we  are  hardly  gratified,  at  first, 
to  find  any  trace  of  it.     In  this  dilemma  we  must 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  349 

just  do  what  we  are  compelled  to  do,  when  we  think 
of  the  seven  churches  of  lesser  Asia, — wonder  and 
weep.  How  soon  "the  sweet  influences"  of  John, 
"  the  beloved  disciple,"  were  lost  there!  How  little 
reformation,  even  the  Apocalyptic  threalenings,  pro- 
duced there!  The  Syrian  churches  of  India  are  not 
so  corrupt  as  the  Greeks  or  Romanists  of  Asia  Mi- 
nor. Even  the  Lamaism  of  Tartary  is  hardly  more 
Heathenish  than  some  of  the  forms  of  Christianity 
which  have  prevailed  for  ages,  where  all  the  Apos- 
tles laboured,  and  even  Emanuel  himself  preached. 
And  yet,  "Thy  land,  O  Emanuel,"  is  "holy 
ground  "  in  our  estimation,  not  only  because  Thy 
presence  graced  it,  but  because  Thy  Gospel  was 
first  preached  in  it!  Yes;-  "the  Apostles  of  the 
Lamb"  help  to  render  it  sacred  in  our  estimation, 
and  touching  to  our  sympathies.  This  is  as  it  should 
be.  It  is  not  wrong,  therefore,  to  allow  our  sympa- 
thies to  go  forth  eastward,  wherever  there  is  the 
shadow  of  a  probability  that  either  Aposile,  Evan- 
gelist, or  Disciple,  went.  Tradition  is,  indeed,  an 
ignis  fatuis,  which  can  never  be  followed  far  with 
safety  or  pleasure:  but  incredulity  is  a  dark  lantern, 
which  is  as  useless  as  it  is  unseemly.  Those  are 
more  nice  than  wise  who  spurn  all  tradition.  It 
deserves,  indeed,  no  quarter  when  it  clashes  with 
the  New  Testament,  or  abets  Ecclesiastical  usasres, 
subversive  of,  or  at  variance  with,  the  spirit  of  the 
Gospel;  but  it  is  not  unworthy  of  all  confidence, 
when  it  locates  the  Apostles,  or  maps  tjie  seats  of 
the  primitive  churches.  Then,  as  Moshiem  says  of 
Tertullian,  "it  puts  on  a  little  (a  great  deal?)  of  fhe 
rhetorician;"  but  still,  its  iheloric  is  too  eloquent  and 
uniform  to  be  altogether  visionary,  or  deceitful 
30* 


350  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  ASIATIC  NESTORIANS. 

It  is  not  one  of  the  least  of  the  benefits  which 
America  is  yielding  to  Europe,  in  helping  on  the 
evangelization  of  the  world,  that  she  is  not  the  dupe 
of  names,  and  especially  not  of  nicknames.  A  Nes- 
torian  is  not  necessarily  a  heretic  in  her  vocabulary; 
nor  does  she  sympathize  with  the  wrecks  of  the 
Nestorian  churches  in  Asia,  chiefly  because  of  their 
episcopacy.  She  sees  them  with  the  Scriptures  in 
their  own  hands,  or  desiring  to  have  the  Scriptures, 
and  hating  popery;  and  she  loves  them  "for  the 
truth's  sake  which  dwelleth  in  them,"  although  they 
do  not  understand  much  of  that  "  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus."  In  this,  America  caught  the  spirit  of  Me- 
lancthon,  who  looked  at  once  to  the  Syrian  Patri- 
archy when  allies  were  wanted  by  the  Reformation, 
against  Rome.  Melancthon  knew,  and  Luther  pro- 
claimed, that  the  Nestorians  were  Protestants  in  the 
fifth  century.  The  Lutherans,  indeed,  found  no  re- 
sponse to  their  brotherly  appeal, from  the  Patriarch  of 
the  Syrians,  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation;  but  the 
American  Missionaries  in  Persia  have  the  Nestorian 
Bishop  at  their  Moonshee^  now  that  they  are  trans- 
lating the  Scriptures  into  modern  Syriac.  Mr.  Glen, 
who  is  now  at  Tibris  completing  the  Persian  trans- 
lation, expects  a  revival  of  religion  amongst  the  Nes- 
torians of  Persia,  through  the  labours  of  the  Ameri- 
can brethren.     I  state  this  fact  on  the  authority  of 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  351 

one  of  Mr.  Glen's  sons,  who  is  just  about  to  sail  for 
India,  as  a  Missionary  to  the  Mahometans.  I  thus 
bespeak  some  attention,  and  sympathy  too,  to  both 
the  modern  and  ancient  Nestorians  of  Asia. 

"The  JSTestorian  Heresy,''^  is  a  phrase  of  "great 
swelling  words,"  which  is  not  so  true  as  it  is  prover- 
bial. It  began  to  be  a  current  phrase  in  England, 
in  the  thirteenth  century,  when  Matthew  Paris,  and 
Roger  Bacon,  were  our  only  chroniclers  of  Asiatic 
Nestorianism;  and  whilst  the  pope  was  trying  to  fol- 
low in  the  irain  of  Gengis-Kan,  in  order  to  gain  the 
subjection  of  the  Nestorian  Churches  in  China,  Per- 
sia, and  India,  to  the  Holy  See,  just  as  the  Tartar 
had  subjugated  these  nations.  His  Holiness  had 
heard,  somehow,  of  the  influence  which  the  Nes- 
torian Bishops  had  with  the  Tartar  Princes;  and  as 
he  was  blowing  the  trumpet  of  the  Crusades  without 
awakening  any  echo  in  the  Palaces  of  Europe,  he 
turned  his  attention  to  Asia.  This  is  the  secret  of 
Friar  Bacon's  attacks  upon  the  Nestorians.  "He 
follows,  also,  Rubriquis,  who  hated  them,"  says 
Marsden,  the  learned  editor  of  Maro  Polo. 

They  were  not  such  heretics  as  Rome  said.  Ac- 
cordingly, even  Mandeville  says  of  them,  "They 
believen  well  in  the  Fad  re,  Sone,  and  Holy  Gost." 
There  could  not  be  much  heresy,  as  to  doctrine, 
where  the  Trinity  was  well  believed;  and  it  was  not 
likely  to  be  either  ill  believed  or  ill  expressed,  by  the 
disciples  of  Nes(orius.  He  was,  certainly,  an  ill- 
tempered  Trinitarian,  but  not  an  unsound  one. 

It  is  of  some  importance  to  clear  up  this  point,  in 
order  that  the  reader  may  sympathize  somewhat 
with  the  Asiatic  Nestorians,  as  well  as  discern  the 
real  causes  of  their  decav  and  extinction  in  China. 


352  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

And  that  they  deserve  a  share  in  our  religious  sym- 
pathies, will  be  believed  at  once,  when  I  say  that 
Baxter  has  thrown  his  mighty  shield  over  the 
Trinitarianism  of  Nestorius  and  his  disciples.  "  Nes- 
torius,"  he  says,  "  defended  his  priest,  Anastasius,  for 
saying  that  the  Virgin  was  not  the  mother  of  God. 
This  set  all  the  city  (Constantinople)  in  adivision;sus- 
pecting  him  of  denying  the  Godhead  of  Christ.  But 
he  was  of  no  such  opinion.  He  would  not  call  Mary 
the  mother  of  God,  nor  the  mother  of  man;  but  the 
mother  of  Christ,  who  was  both  God  and  man.'* 
Baxter  adds:  "For  my  part,  1  again  say,  past 
doubt,  that  he  was  not  heretical,  rfere," — History  of 
Councils,  "  by  Richard  Baxter,  a  hater  of  false  history,''^ 
p.  87,  94.  Lond.  1680. 

Dr.  Hale,  also,  the  learned  chronologist,  praises 
Nestorius  for  opposing  "  the  extravagant  veneration 
of  the  Virgin  Mary,  whom  the  Orthodox,  in  their 
disputes"  with  the  Arians,  styled  Theotokos,  the 
Mother  of  God:  which,  he  contended,  should  be 
changed  into  Christotokos,  the  Mother  of  Christ." — 
Hale,  on  the  Trinity,  Vol.  i.  p.  18. 

Neither  scholars  nor  theologians  need  to  be 
informed  that  Hale  w^as  a  rigid  judge  of  heresy. 
He  so  hated  Arianism  and  Sabellianism  in  all  their 
forms,  that  he  forgot  his  loyalty  to  the  Episcopate  of 
Constantine,  in  his  love  to  Athanasius;  and  revived 
the  old  heathen  sarcasm  of  Ammianus  Marcellinus, 
and  added  the  testimony  of  Hilary  to  its  truth, — 
"  that  the  Bishops,  galloping  in  troops  to  attend 
councils,  jaded  all  the  post-horses,  and  wore  out  all 
the  public  carriages  of  the  empire." — Ibid.  p.  16. 

Similar  complaints  are  paid  to  the  substantial 
orthodoxy  of  Nestorius  and  his  adherents,  by  Dr. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 


353 


Gregory,  in  his  history  of  the  Christian  Church. — 
p.  276. 

I  mention  these  well-known  champions  of  ortho- 
doxy first,  that  the  general  reader  may  feel  confidence 
in  tine  testimony  of  less  known  authorities,  and  thus 
rid  himself  of  the  prejudices  and  suspicions  which 
the  proverbial  phrase,  "Nestorian  heresy,"  has 
thrown  around  the  Nestorian  church.  Both  Baxter 
and  Hale  call  the  Nestorian  church  in  Asia,  "  the 
purest  of  the  Greek  churches."  This,  I  confess,  does 
not  amount  to  much;  but  still,  it  is  enough  to  prove 
that  much  evangelical  truth,  as  well  as  many  super- 
stitions, was  embraced  in  Tartary  and  China;  and 
thus,  enough  to  interest  us  in  the  Asiatic  converts 
of  antiquity;  many  of  whom  deserve  the  same  sym- 
pathy which  we  so  cordially  extend  to  the  first  Al- 
bigenses  and  Waldenses  of  France,  the  first  Hus- 
sites in  Bohemia,  and  the  first  Lollards  in  England. 
Neither  the  first  nor  the  last  Nestorians  in  Asia,  had, 
indeed,  any  influence  upon  the  Protestant  reformation; 
and  thus  they  can  never  lay  hold  upon  our  national 
sympathies,  nor  be  associated  in  our  memory  with 
"  the  witnessing  remnant "  of  the  dark  ages.  The 
time  will  come,  however,  when  Protestant  Mission- 
aries will  plead  with  the  Asiatics,  by  appeals  to  the 
memory  of  their  Nestorian  fathers:  some  of  whom 
they  will  place  in  "  the  cloud  of  witnesses,"  just  as 
we  add  to  it  the  Waldenses  and  Lollards.  Barso- 
mus  will  blaze  like  Wycliflfe  in  that  cloud! 

Nestorius  himself,  however,  will  not  be  placed  in 
it.  His  name  will  never  become  a  watch-word,  nor 
a  talisman,  in  Asia  again.  For  he  was,  what  Baxter 
calls  him,  a  firebrand,"  although  no  heretic.  "Give 
me  the  earth  weeded  from  heretics,"  he  said  to  the 


354  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Emperor,  "  and  I  will  give  thee  heaven.  Help  me 
against  the  heretics,  and  I  will  help  thee  against  the 
Persians."  Thus  the  Monk  of  Antioch  rattled  the 
Peterine  keys,  when  he  was  made  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople! That  patriarchate  gave  Nestorius  great 
power.  Like  that  of  Alexandria,  Ephesus,  and  Ce- 
sarea,  it  was  not  subject  to  the  Pope.  See  Bing- 
harrCs  Ecc.  Jlntiq,  b.  2,  c.  18.  The  new  patriarch 
began  his  career  by  ordering  the  church  of  the  Arians 
to  be  pulled  down.  To  prevent  this,  they  themselves 
set  it  on  fire,  and  perilled  the  city  by  the  flames.  He 
then  attacked  the  Novatians,  although  they  seem  to 
have  been  heretics  only  in  discipline,  at  the  time." — 
Gregory,  Vol.  i.  p.  136.  In  a  word,  he  "  raised  stirs 
in  so  many  places,"  that  the  Emperor,  Theodosius, 
Junior,  w^as  obliged  to  curb  him,  and  to  call  him 
before  a  General  Council  at  Ephesus.  He  was  thus 
put  into  the  hands  of  his  personal  enemy,  Cyril,  the 
patriarch  of  Alexandria,  who  presided  under  the  two- 
fold sanction  of  the  Emperor  and  the  Pope.  Cyril, 
and  his  party  charged  Nestorius  with  blasphemy,  for 
refusing  to  call  Mary  the  Mother  of  God;  which  was, 
they  said,  a  denial  of  the  union  of  the  human  and 
divine  nature  in  Christ,  and  an  assertion  of  two  per- 
sons in  one  nature.  He  meant,  however,  two  natures 
in  one  person,  after  their  union;  and,  therefore,  said 
to  the  Council,  "  I  will  not  acknowledge  that  the 
divine  nature  was  ever  two  or  three  months  old:  I 
am  now  clear  from  your  blood:  I  will  come  before 
you  no  more!"  In  this  spirit  he  retired,  and  some  of 
the  bishops  followed  him.  Cyril  summoned  him  to 
appear  again;  but  in  vain.  The  Council,  therefore, 
proceeded  to  examine  witnesses,  and  to  read  his 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D,  355 

sermons;  and  then  they  anathematized  and  deposed 
him,  as  a  blasphemer  against  Christ. 

All  this  was  done  by  the  Council,  before  John,  the 
Patriarch  of  Antioch,  arrived  with  his  eastern  bishops. 
When  John,  therefore,  found  that  he  was  treated  as 
nobody,  by  the  court,  he  formed  a  court  for  himself; 
and,  with  Nestorius  and  Theodoret,  deposed  Cyril, 
and  Memnon  of  Ephesus.  Then  came  the  tug  of 
war!  Cyril  summoned  John:  John  refused.  Cyril's 
synod  deposed  John's  synod:  John's  synod  deposed 
Cyril's.  Then  the  Emperor's  commissioner  deposed 
the  heads  of  both  deposing  parties; — declaring  their 
acts  null,  and  commanding  them  to  begin  anew. 

At  this  crisis,  the  legates  of  Celestine  arrived  from 
Rome,  and  joined  issue  with  Cyril.  This  junction 
tempted  the  emperor  to  revoke  the  deposition  of  Cy- 
ril, and  to  confirm  that  of  Nestorius.  It  is  credita- 
ble to  Nestorius,  that  he  reiired  quietly  to  his  origi- 
nal place  in  the  monastery  of  Antioch,  where  he 
lived  four  years,  both  honoured  and  beloved.  During 
that  time,  however,  his  friend  John  was  won  over 
to  the  decree  of  the  Ephesian  Council;  and  Nesto- 
rius was  soon  banished  to  Oasis,  in  the  Egyptian 
desert,  where  he  died  in  want  and  wretchedness. 

These  facts,  although  they  cannot  engage  much 
of  our  sympathy  for  the  intolerant  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, account  for  the  deep  sympathy  which 
the  Nesforians  felt  for  both  his  creed  and  himself. 
For  we  shall  find,  even  in  the  remotest  parts  of  cen- 
tral Asia,  that,  a  thousand  years  afterwards,  Nes- 
torius was  venerated  as  a  saint,  and  Cyril  detested 
as  a  heretic  and  a  firebrand.  They  also  kept  up  the 
renunciation  of  the  Council  of  Ephesus,  which  the 
Nestorians  of  the  fifth  century  began,  just  as  the  old 


356  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Seceders  of  Scotland,  half  a  century  ago,  made  it  a 
term  of  communion  to  renounce  "  as  a  work  of  the 
(ifiemZ,"  the  awakening  produced  at  Cambuslang  by 
Whitefield.  Accordingly,  Brerewood  says,  "  Even 
at  this  day,  beyond  the  Tigris,  they  say  as  Nesto- 
rius  himself  said,  "  You  may  say  that  Christ's  mo- 
ther is  the  parent  of  God,  if  you  expound  it  loell:  but 
it  is  improper  and  dangerous."  They  renounce  the 
Council  of  Ephesus,  and  all  that  owned  it.  They 
communicate  in  both  kinds.  They  use  not  auricu- 
lar confession,  nor  confirmation,  nor  crucifixes  on 
their  crosses;  and  their  priests  have  liberty  for  first, 
second,  and  even  third  marriages." — Brerewood^s  In* 
quiry,  pp.  139 — 144.  Barsomus,  however,  has  the 
chief  influence  in  all  this. 

It  was  necessary  to  bring  out  with  some  distinct- 
ness the  characters  of  both  Nestorius  and  Cyril,  in 
order  to  account  for  the  zeal  and  fidelity  with  which 
Nestorianism  was  espoused  by  some  of  the  oriental 
bishops,  in  spite  of  Cyril,  and  perhaps  in  spile  to  him. 
Besides,  there  are  few  points  in  ecclesiastical  history 
we  are  less  familiar  with,  than  the  introduction  and 
triumphs  of  Christianity  in  Asia.  The  iniquitous 
phrase,  "  Nestorian  heresy,"  has  diverted  all,  but 
students,  from  caring  any  thing  about  the  reputed 
heretics  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries.  It  is,  there- 
fore, necessary  to  disabuse  the  public  mind  on  this 
subject;  that  any  reader  mny  know,  now  that  China 
is  becoming  a  field  of  Protestant  Missions,  what 
China  was  taught  when,  in  the  year  636,  the  Sy- 
rian Nestorians  sent  Olapaan  there,  under  the 
sanction  of  the  Emperor,  to  preach  the  Gospel. — /. 
Reinhold  Foster^ s  History  of  Voyages,  Chap.  iii.  p. 
108. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  357 

This  must  be  my  apology  for  going  a  little  farther 
into  the  opinions  of  Nestorius.  His  general  charac- 
ter, as  given  by  Socrates  (Scholasticus,)  may  be  de- 
pended on:  **  he  was  eloquent,  self-conceited,  not 
very  learned,  and  but  very  little  versed  in  the  fathers: 
but  to  avoid  all  extremes,  he  would  only  call  Mary 
the  mother  of  Christ."  Dr.  Gregory  calls  Socrates, 
"  the  excellent  and  accurate  "  historian;  and  prefers 
him  to  both  Sozomen  and  Theodoret. — Ecc.  Hist., 
Vol.  i.  p.  292.  I  quote  this  testimony  because  it 
can  easily  be  verified  by  Parker's  translations  of 
these  ancient  historians.  The  third  edition  of  Par- 
ker, in  1729,  should,  however,  be  consulted  by  the 
reader. 

The  best  accessible  authority,  on  the  orthodoxy  of 
Nestorius,  is  the  learned  Frenchman,  Dorodon.  He 
quotes  the  explanatory  letters,  which  Nestorius  sent 
to  Cyril,  Celestine,  and  the  Council  of  Ephesus:  and 
from  all  of  them,  it  is  self-evident  that  the  patriarch 
meant  only  to  guard  against  the  impious  absurdity 
of  imputing  growth,  suffering,  or  death,  to  the  divine 
nature  of  Christ;  and  to  check  the  idolizing  of  the 
Virgin  Mary.  Dorodon  labours  to  prove  also,  that 
Cyril,  Celestine,  and  the  Council,  were  the  real  he- 
retics! Baxter,  however,  although  he  laughs  at 
Cyril  for  imagining  that  Christ's  natures  were  two 
before  the  Incarnation,  maintains  that  Nestorius  and 
Cyril  only  differed  about  words;  or  that  "  the  one 
spake  of  the  concrete,  and  the  other  of  the  abstract." 
"  I  need  no  other  proof  of  my  opinion,  that  they  were 
agreed  in  sense,  than  that  Cyril  and  John  (who  had 
deposed  each  other)  professed,  when  forced  by  the 
Emperor,  that  they  had  meant  the  same,  and  knew 
it  not!  But  it  will  be  said,  they  all  condemned  Nes- 
31 


358  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

torius.  True;  to  quiet  the  world,  and  please  the 
court.  Socrates  saith,  "  the  Emperor,  who  excelled 
all  the  priests  in  meekness  and  moderation,  and 
could  not  away  with  persecution,  was  more  against 
Nestorius  because  he  was  a  persecutor  than  because 
of  his  opinions." — Baxter's  Hist.  Councils,  p.  95. 

It  will  relieve  the  attention  of  the  reader,  al- 
though at  the  expense  of  his  gravity,  to  be  reminded 
that  some  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Council  at  Ephesus, 
could  not  write  their  own  names;  but  had  to  sub- 
scribe thus,  "  I,  such  a  one,  have  subscribed  by  the 
hand  of  such  a  one,  because  I  cannot  write."  Or, 
"  Such  a  Bishop  having  said  he  cannot  write,  I, 
whose  name  is  under  written,  have  subscribed  for 
him." — Jortin,  Vol.  iv.  p.  77.  It  is  still  more  humi- 
liating to  remember,  that  the  Emperor  Theodosius, 
well  meaning  as  he  was,  was  weak  enough  to  im- 
portune poor  Simeon  Stylites  to  bring  the  Bishops  to 
unity  by  his  influence  with  Heaven. — Bin.  p.  928; 
Baron,  p.  432.  I  mention  these  pitiable  facts  to 
prove  that  such  men  were  not  very  competent  judges 
of  Scriptural  Orthodoxy,  and  ought  to  have  no  in- 
fluence upon  our  judgment  of  Nestorianism.  Be- 
sides, they  hated  Ne-slorius  himself,  rather  than  his 
creed.  Luther  was  the  first  Protestant  who  pro- 
claimed this  fact;  and  he  proclaimed  it  in  thunder. 
See  Moshiem,  Vol.  ii.  p.  70.  J^ote  9.  Moshiem 
himself  says  of  the  Nestorian  commentators  of  the 
sixth  century,  "  that  they  were  careful  in  exploring 
the  true  sense  and  native  energy  of  the  words  em- 
ployed in  the  Holy  Scriptures." — Ibid.  pi\ge  126. 
Their  expositors  were  numerous;  and  yet  he  ranks 
these  reputed  heretics  amongst  the  best;  and  says  of 
their  opponents,  "  we  can  scarcely  name  a  single 


REV.   W.   MILNE,  D.  D.  369 

writer  (of  the  time)  whose  opposition  was  carried  on 
with  probity,  moderation,  or  prudence." — Ibid.  p. 
131.  Of  the  Nestorians  in  general,  he  says,  "We 
must  observe,  to  their  lasting  honour,  that,  of  all 
Christian  Societies  established  in  the  east,  they  have 
been  the  most  careful  and  successful  in  avoiding  a 
multitude  of  superstitious  opinions  and  practices, 
that  have  infected  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches. — 
Moshiem,  Vol.  i.  p.  248.  What  they  are  at  present 
in  India,  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  who  lately  visited 
their  Matran,  shall  tell:  "  I  trust  I  may  say  of  them, 
that  they  have  kept  the  word  of  Christ,  and  not  de- 
nied his  name.  The  errors  which  have  crept  into 
their  Liturgies,  are  not  drawn  into  articles  of  faith, 
nor  fixed  by  General  Councils." — Dr.  Wilson.  Bi- 
shop Heber,  unfortunately,  was  there  whilst  a  schism 
prevailed  amongst  the  Syrians. 

A  thousand  things  more  ought  to  be  said  of  the 
Nestorians;  but  I  have  not  room  to  enlarge.  I  can- 
not conclude,  however,  without  again  stating,  that 
Barsomus,  not  Nestorius  himself,  had  the  chief  in- 
fluence in  the  spread  of  Nestorianism.  It  was  the 
Bishop  of  Nisibis,  not  Nestor,  who  was  the  real  fa- 
ther and  founder  of  the  Nestorian  Church  in  Asia, 
as  well  as  of  the  Mission-School  at  Nisibis.  This 
will  not  surprise  those  who  remember  his  influence 
with  Pherozes,  the  Emperor  of  Persia,  in  the  fifth 
century. 

See  Gibbon,  and  Moshiem,  and  Mr.  Campbell's 
Missionary  Work  on  "British  India,"  just  published 
by  Snow. 


360  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  SYRIAN  MISSION-SCHOOLS. 

Had  any  English  writer  done  for  the  Schools  of 
Missions,  what  Stanley  has  done  for  the  Schools  of 
Philosophy,  Edessa  and  Nisibis  would  be  names  of 
renown  amongst  Christians,  just  as  the  Academy 
and  the  Lyceum  of  Athens  amongst  scholars.  Edes- 
sa's  celebrated  water-springs,  which  w^on  for  it  the 
name  "  Callir-hoe,"  would  be  often  employed  as 
emblems,  if  not  of  purity,  yet  of  the^^opiousness  and 
rapidity  of  those  streams  of  knowledge  which  it 
poured  over  the  length  and  breadth  of  Asia.  We 
have  no  Mission-Schools  to  compare  with  Edessa  and 
Nisibis.  The  enterprise  of  all  our  colleges  and  uni- 
versities united,  does  not  amount  to  a  tithe  of  their 
doings  and  darings,  in  order  to  spread  the  Gospel. 
Even  the  college  of  the  Propagandi  is  not  to  be  com- 
pared with  them.  What  Nairone  says  of  Barsomus, 
that  he  was  ^^Libus  al  hudeed,'^^  clothed  in  iron,  is 
characteristic  of  the  spirit  also  of  their  Missionaries. 
They  dared  and  endured  all  manner  of  perils  and 
privations  without  flinching.  The  sands,  and  snows, 
and  seas  of  Asia,  could  not  intimidate  them.  The 
wild  Tartars  and  the  wily  Persians^  the  effeminate 
Hindoos,  and  the  ferocious  Abyssinians;  the  orderly 
Chinese,  and  the  rude  Bactrians,  were  all  alike  to 
them.  They  followed  roaming  tribes,  and  domesti- 
cated themselves  for  life  in  settled  nations.     They 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  361 

went  out  from  Edessa  with  no  bank-credit  at  Baby- 
lon or  Alexandria,  and  upon  no  term  of  limited  ser- 
vice; but  to  live  and  die  with  the  churches  they 
might  raise.  And  as  they  consulted  not  with  their 
own  flesh  and  blood,  so  they  would  "  Know  no  man 
after  the  flesh;  but  forced  their  way  to  the  thrones 
of  both  kings  and  khans,  as  ambassadors  of  the  King 
of  Kings;  and  into  camps  and  cottages,  as  heralds  of 
salvation. 

Edessa  had  another  distinction.  It  was  not  only, 
as  Dr.  Burton  says,  "a  kind  of  metropolis  of  Chris- 
tians in  that  part  of  Asia  in  very  early  times;  but 
there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  old  Syriac 
version  of  the  New  Testament  was  translated  there; 
for  even  if  it  date  back  to  the  first  century,  it  is  njot, 
perhaps,  too  old  for  that  schooV^—Michaelis  Introd. 
c.  vii.  s.  8.  Dr.  Marsh  denies  this  early  date  of  the 
PishitOy  and  would  refer  it  to  the  fourth  century,  or 
at  farthest  to  the  time  of  the  determination  of  the 
Canon.  This  does  not  affect,  however,  the  source  it 
issued  from.  Besides,  as  the  Philoxinian  version  was 
made  in  508,  the  old  Syriac,  if  made  in  the  fourth 
century  could  hardly  have  become  so  obsolete  as  to 
require  a  new  Shito  then.  It  is  also  acknowledged 
by  all  who  can  judge  (I  cannot)  that  the  old  Syriac 
version  is  far  superior  to  the  new  one,  although  the 
latter  was  collated  in  the  Alexandrian  library  by 
Thomas  of  Heraclia. 

The  best  account  of  Edessa,  that  I  know  of,  is 
Bayer^s:  and  as  he  addresses  his  preface  to  Asseman, 
the  scholar  who,  of  all  others,  could  judge  best,  and 
feel  most  upon  the  subject,  he  has  thus  given  us  the 
best  pledge  of  his  fidelity.  It  is  also  a  proof  of  his 
competency,  to  all  who  know  Asseman!  for  neither 
31* 


362  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

a  Sciolist  nor  a  dreamer  would  have  appealed  to  him. 
Besides,  Bayer  illustrated  his  history  of  Edessa  by 
fac-similes  of  the  coins  and  tiaras  of  its  ancient  Jib- 
garsy  or  Kings,  and  shows  from  these  vouchers,  the 
early  prevalence  of  Christianity  in  that  kingdom. 
The  Heathen  symbols  gave  place  to  the  cross  on  its 
crown  and  coinage,  under  Abgarus  Bar  Manu,  about 
A.  D.  165;  not  a.  d.  200,  as  Bayer  says. 

As  this  work  is  not  translated,  and  but  rarely  to 
be  met  with  in  this  country,  I  have  ventured  to  cha- 
racterize it  thus,  that  general  readers  may  have  con- 
fidence in  the  testimony  of  Bayer.  And  he  deserves 
this  the  more,  because  it  is  not  the  ecclesiastical,  but 
the  political  historyof  Edessa,  which  he  chiefly  gives. 
He  refers  to  its  library,  churches,  and  Missions;  and 
thus  confirms  Asseman;  but  his  chief  object  is  to  il- 
lustrate its  vicissitudes  as  a  bulwark  of  the  Romans 
against  the  Persians,  and  as  the  victim  of  Mahom- 
medan  cruelty  afterwards.  The  only  ecclesiastical 
question  he  goes  largely  into  is,  the  credibility  of 
Eusebius  in  regard  to  the  letters  which,  tradition 
says,  passed  between  the  Saviour  and  Abgarus 
Uchomo.  Eusebius  says  that  he  himself  found 
these  letters  in  the  archives  of  the  church  at  Edessa, 
and  translated  them  into  Greek.  Bayer,  like  Mo- 
shiem,  Neander,  Giesler  and  Burton,  acquits  Euse- 
bius of  fraud  and  pretence  in  the  matter.  Perhaps 
Neander  hardly  does  so;  for  he  says,  "  Eusebius  5tt/- 
fered  himself  to  be  deceived." 

Now  whatever  Neander  meant  by  this  remark, 
Eusebius  could  suffer  himself  to  be  made  a  tool.  His 
story  of  Constantine's  vision  of  the  cross  was  evi- 
dently not  credited  by  himself,  but  told  in  obedience 
to  imperial  authority.     The  courtly  Bishop,  had  he 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  363 

believed  it,  would  not  have  left  it  out  of  his  church 
history,  nor  put  Caesar  "on  oath  "  for  a  fact  in  his 
own  life. — Henley's  Dissertation,  and  Maclaineh  J^ote 
on  Moshiem. 

The  introduction  of  Christianity  into  Edessa,  can- 
not, perhaps,  be  precisely  dated.  "  We  find  it  es- 
tablished there,"  says  Giesler,  "  as  early  as  the  mid- 
dle of  the  second  century."  Bayer  proves  that  the 
Church  of  the  Christians  in  Edessa  was  destroyed 
by  an  inundation  in  a.  d.  202;  and  Neander,  that 
the  marks  of  Baal  tic  worship  gave  place  to  the 
Cross,  by  the  influence  of  the  Christian  sage,  Bar- 
desanus  with  the  King. — Vol.  i.  p.  74.  But  even 
the  latter  date  would  not  sustain  the  guess  of  Mi- 
chaelis,  that  the  old  Syriac  version  was  made  in  the 
first  century.  Still,  that  would  not  have  been  an 
insignificant  nor  obscure  edifice  in  Edessa,  in  a.  d. 
202,  the  destruction  of  which  became  a  matter  of 
history,  although  it  stood,  as  Asseman  says,  *'  be- 
tween the  great  rivers,  Euphrates  and  Tigris." 
Such  a  building  was  not  the  work  of  a  few  years 
then,  and  not  likely  to  have  been  the  first  Christian 
temple:  for,  as  Bardesanus  had  influence  enough  at 
the  Court  of  Edessa  in  the  middle  of  the  second 
century,  to  abolish  the  rites  of  Cybele  and  the  sym- 
bols of  Baal,  by  regal  edict,  he  was  not  likely  to 
have  had  less  influence  with  his  fellow-citizens. 
Eusebius  says  of  him,  "he  was  a  man  of  great 
abilities,  and  a  powerful  disputant  in  the  Syriac 
tongue.  As  a  powerful  asserter  of  the  Word,  he 
had  many  followers.  Amongst  his  works  there  is  a 
most  able  dialogue  on  Fate,  addressed  to  Antonine. 
This   man   composed    also   the    dialogues  against 


364  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Marcion." — Ecc.  Hist.,  p.  149,  Bagster's  London 
Edition. 

Now  all  this  could  not  be  the  work  of  a  young 
man.  Accordingly  he  is  usually  called,  "  the  Chris- 
tian sage,  Bardesanus,"  from  the  time  he  wrote  to 
the  Emperor;  and  as  he  was  born  in  Edessa,  of 
Christian  parents,  we  are  thus  thrown  back  nearly 
to  the  beginning  of  the  second  century  for  the  origin 
of  Christianity  in  Edessa.  Nor  is  this  all.  Meso- 
potamia, in  which  Edessa  stood,  is  named  by  Ter- 
tuUian,  as  one  of  the  early  seats  of  the  Church. — 
Adv.  Jud.f  c.  vii.  p.  212.  Besides,  "  the  dwellers  in 
Mesopotamia,"  are  specially  named  in  the  list  of  the 
people  who  heard  the  Gospel  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost.— Acts  ii.  9. 

Thus  we  arrive,  with  certainty,  at  the  fact,  that 
the  Syriac  version  of  the  New  Testament  may  have 
been  translated  at  Edessa  in  the  first  century,  ac- 
cording to  the  guess  of  Michaelis.  And  this  is  not 
an  uninteresting  fact.  It  throws  much  light  upon 
the  subsequent  popularity  of  Edessa,  as  a  "  school  of 
the  prophets,"  and  the  grand  Missionary  College  for 
Asia.  The  place  which  gave  birth  to  a  Canon  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  to  which  the  Saviour  was 
supposed  to  have  sent  a  letter,  was  likely  to  be  popu- 
lar, as  the  seat  of  a  Christian  academy.  All  this 
accounts  also  for  the  fact,  that  the  Church  in  that 
city  was  "classed  by  the  Arabs  amongst  the  wonders 
of  the  world." — Bayer.  It  had  also  some  other  po- 
pular distinctions.  Pliny  says  it  was  called  Antioch 
once.  Isidore  says  it  was  founded  by  Nimrod.  Gies- 
ler  proves  that  some  of  the  first  and  last  apologies 
addressed  to  the  Roman  Emperors  issued  from  it; 
and  from  the  specimens  he  has  given  of  those  by 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  365 

Baidesanus  and  Tatian,  there  was  evidently  enough 
of  pure  truth  in  the  midst  of  their  Gnosticism,  to 
draw  Christian  students  to  Edessa;  so  that  Moshiem 
might  well  hesitate  to  join  in  the  sweeping  assertions 
of  either  Eusebius  or  Beausobre  against  the  sages  of 
Edessa. — Comment.,  Vol.  ii.  p.  367. 

All  this  may  weary  a  reader  who  feels  no  interest 
in  the  first  Missionary  college,  which  the  world  saw, 
or  the  church  patronised.  It  did  not,  however,  weary 
me  to  trace  it  out  through  many  a  heavy  page;  nor 
will  I  believe  that  the  friends  of  Missions  will  take 
no  interest  in  the  Gosport  of  Mesopotamia.  Romish 
writers  say,  indeed,  of  both  Edessa  and  Nisibis,  that 
they  sent,  "as  by  a  canalf  poison  and  mud  into  India 
and  China;"  but  we  know  what  this  means.  They 
would  say  the  same  of  all  our  Mission  schools,  and 
libel  Milne  or  Williams,  as  they  did  Barsumus  and 
Olapaan.  Julian,  the  apostate,  however,  did  not 
deem  Edessa  a  false  or  feeble  ally  of  Christianity. 
He  both  feared  and  hated  the  Syrian  seminary. 

My  limits  do  not  allow  me  to  sketch  the  history 
of  these  schools  farther.  Besides,  my  object  does 
not  require  details.  The  fact  that  the  Syrian  church, 
which  was  the  grand  Missionary  church  of  the  world, 
had  Academies  for  training  her  evangelists,  is  the 
point  of  interest  to  us.  This  precedent,  so  primitive 
as  well  as  rational,  ought  to  be  generally  known  and 
studied  by  the  churches,  that  they  may  sustain  best 
the  colleges  which  do  most  to  cherish  a  Missionary 
spirit  amongst  their  students.  The  ancient  schools 
of  the  Christian  prophets  were  not  exclusively,  nor 
chiefly,  for  home  service.  Even  the  great  Syrian 
monasteries  of  later  times,  such  as  Beth-Abensis  in 
Assyria,  whilst  they  supplied  pastors  and  teachers  at 


366  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

home,  might  both  be  challenged  and  picked  by  the 
patriarch,  in  common  with  the  colleges,  whenever  he 
wanted  peculiarly  qualified  students  for  foreign  ser- 
vice. Such  was  the  control  which  the  churches  had 
then,  through  their  patriarch,  over  their  colleges. 
And  they  had  a  right  to  it  all;  for  all  their  schools 
were  founded  and  sustained  by  themselves.  Besides, 
they  were  sure  not  to  impoverish  themselves,  whilst 
providing  for  the  heathen.  I  find  no  instance  in 
their  history  of  any  lack  of  supplies  for  their  own 
pulpits,  nor  of  any  such  rush  of  students  into  Asia, 
as  weakened  the  ministry  at  home,  even  when  the 
Missionary  spirit  of  Edessa  and  Nisibis  was  at  its 
height.  Neither  have  I  found,  although  I  searched 
diligently,  that  the  mixture  of  students  for  home  and 
abroad,  in  these  colleges,  unsettled  the  minds,  or  dis- 
tracted the  studies  of  either  class.  Really,  Mission- 
ary men  made  their  purpose  their  fate,  and  stuck  by- 
it,  unshaken  and  unmoved,  by  their  popularity;  and 
the  pastoral  spirits,  from  contact  with  Missionaries, 
carried  both  fire  and  fond  recollections  into  their 
home  spheres,  which  made  their  churches  zealous. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  ORIGIN  OF  CHRISTIANITY  IN  CHINA. 

Dr.  Milne  entertained  strong  doubts  of  the  truth 
of  the  reported  Nestorian  Missions  in  China.  But 
he  ought  not,  perhaps,  to  be  held  responsible  for  his 
opinions  upon  this  subject,  as  he  had  but  a  small 


367 

library  to  consult,  and  not  much  time  to  spare  for 
such  researches.  His  opinions  had,  however,  the 
sanction  of  Dr.  Morrison)  and  are  held  by  other  Chi- 
nese Missionaries.  Not  one  Protestant  Missionary, 
so  far  as  I  know,  has  thrown  a  single  ray  of  glory 
upon  the  path  of  the  Nestorians  in  China.  E-ven 
Gutzlaff,  with  all  his  enthusiasm,  dismisses  his  illus- 
trious forerunners  thus  summarily: — "The  intro- 
duction of  Nestorianism  in  the  seventh  century,  is 
almost  proved:  yet  the  influence  it  had  upon  the 
Chinese,  and  the  purity  with  which  it  was  promul- 
gated, must  have  been  very  slight,  nor  can  it  have  ex- 
tended beyond  the  western  fwniieis." — China  Opened, 
Vol.  ii.  p.  229.  It  is,  however,  highly  creditable,  in 
one  sense,  to  our  Missionaries,  that  they  have  cared 
so  Httle  about  an  ancient  church  in  China,  which 
left  so  few  traces  of  either  its  influence  or  existence 
in  that  empire.  They  have  employed  themselves 
better,  than  in  studying  Amru,  the  Assemans,  or 
Le  Quien.  I  feel  this  deeply,  and  gratefully  ac- 
knowledge it.  Still,  I  do  not  think  myself  ill  em- 
ployed, in  trying  to  create  pubhc  sympathy  with  the 
old  lights  of  China,  as  well  as  for  its  present  dark- 
ness. It  most  likely  had  the  Hght  before  Britain, 
and  had  certainly  more  of  it  in  the  fifth  century  than 
Augustine  brought  here  at  the  end  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury. Christianity  lasted  longer  also  at  Cambalu 
(now  Pekin)  than  in  some  places  where  the  Apostles 
themselves  planted  it;  and  remained  whilst  it  lasted 
in  the  northern  capital  of  China,  purer  than  it  was 
then  or  is  now  in  Rome.  This  was  nothing  to  our  ec- 
clesiastical history,  whilst  ecclesiastical  policy  cared 
nothing  about  Missions:  but  it  is  something  to  the 
church  of  Christ,  now  that  she  "cares  for  souls,"  and 


368  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

"watches  for  souls,"  as  one  who  must  give  account  to 
him  who  says,  "  all  souls  are  mine."  All  who  feel 
thus,  must  feel  also  that  China  is  emphatically  the 
LAND  OP  souls! — and  thus,  that  "the  land  of  Bi- 
bles" owes  more  to  it  than  a  translation  of  the 
Bible,  and  the  smallest  of  its  Missions,  even  although 
the  former  be  the  greatest  boon  we  ever  gave  to  a 
people. 

It  will  also,  to  say  the  least,  do  our  future  Mis- 
sionaries no  harm,  to  know  that  even  central  China 
is  not  untrodden  ground,  although  no  traces  of  the 
first  Missionaries  be  discoverable  now.  They  will 
not  soon  outrun  or  overtake  Olapaan,  were  China 
fully  open  to  them;  nor  easily  rival  Subachabesus, 
were  they  as  welcome  at  court  as  either  Schaal  or 
Ricci,  Verbiest,  or  Corvinus.  In  like  manner,  it 
cannot  but  do  the  Churches  of  both  Britain  and 
America  good,  to  be  aware  that  the  Syrian  Church, 
with  fewer  resources  than  they  possess,  eclipsed  them, 
as  it  did  both  the  Greek  and  Roman,  in  Missionary 
spirit;  and  poured  from  Edessa,  Nisibis,  and  Betha- 
bensis,  far  more  Missionaries,  in  a  far  shorter  space 
of  time,  over  Asia,  than  all  our  Societies  have  given 
to  the  world.  Their  Missionaries,  indeed,Jcost  them 
less.  But  what  must  have  been  the  spirit  of  the 
Syrian  Churches,  when  it  could  create  men,  who 
either  created  their  own  supplies,  or  cared  nothing 
about  privations'?  The  tone  of  piety  which  did  this, 
must  have  been  very  high;  especially  amongst  the 
parents,  who  gave  up  their  sons  to  such  Missions. 
And  these  young  men,  who  went  so  readily  "  on  the 
forlorn  hope,"  so  far  as  all  earthly  comfort  was  con- 
cerned, must  have  been  trained  by  old  men  of  emi- 
nent piety   and   devotedness:   for  the  youth  of  a 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  369 

Church  seldom  rise  above  the  level  of  its  pastor  and 
leading  members.  Every  voluntary  Church,  at  least, 
begets  children  in  its  "own  image."  So  long,  there- 
fore, as  privations  and  hardships  are  held  to  be  se- 
rious evils,  and  especially  while  the  comforts  of  life 
are  more  prized  in  the  Churches  than  the  consola* 
lions  of  godliness,  there  will  be  but  very  few  young 
men  born  in  the  Pauline  image,  or  willing  to  "  suffer 
the  loss  of  all  things,"  in  order  to  win  Christ,  or  to 
win  souls.  For  my  own  part  I  am  both  astonished 
and  delighted,  that  young  men  are  found  ready  to 
make  the  sacrifices  they  do,  whilst  comforts  are  so 
popular  at  home.  I  dare  not,  however,  conceal  the 
fact,  that  we  can  never  evangelize  the  world,  until 
both  Churches  and  Missionaries  make  more  sacri- 
fices than  they  do,  so  far  as  the  East  is  concerned. 
Both  India  and  China  were,  no  doubt,  less  perilous 
and  expensive  to  live  in,  when  the  Syrian  Missiona- 
ries went  there,  than  now.  There  is  a  new  state  of 
society,  as  well  as  an  altered  state  of  climate;  and 
therefore  it  would  be  bad  policy  and  base  cruelty,  to 
risk  the  life  or  influence  of  Missionaries,  by  a  nig- 
gardly support.  We  must  not,  however,  forget 
either  apostoUc  example,  or  the  imitations  of  it  which 
the  history  of  the  first  Syrian  Churches  and  Mission- 
aries presents.  Both  had  some  way  of  going  to 
work  in  Asia  which  we  have  yet  to  learn. 

I  will  now  disentangle  from  Moshiem's  Tartarian 
Church  History,  the  substance  of  what  he  aflSrms 
and  admits  concerning  China.  This  will  best  ac- 
credit any  additions  or  illustrations  which  my  own 
researches  furnish.  Now  Moshiem,  although  he  re- 
jects the  tradition  of  an  Apostolic  visit  to  China,  and 
discredits  the  opinion  of  both  Kircher  and  Ortelius, 
32 


370  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

that  the  Gospel  was  preached  there  in  the  first  cen^ 
tury,  acknowledged  that  at  a  "little  later  period"  it 
was  carried  "to  China,  Seres,  and  Tartary."  "It 
may  be  provedy'^  he  says,  "by  the  Syriac  records,  that 
at  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century  Christianity 
WQ.S flourishing  in  the  provinces  of  Chorasan  and 
Mavaralnahara;  and  from  a  variety  of  learned  testi- 
monies, we  may  admit  that  although  the  Gospel  was 
not  introduced  into  China  by  the  Apostle  Thomas 
himself,  it  was  yet  proclaimed  there  by  the  first 
Christian  teachers  after  the  Apostolic  age." 

His  reasons  for  this  belief  are  the  following: — 
"  Arnobius,  who  flourished  in  the  third  century,  ex- 
pressly mentions  the  Seres  amongst  the  people  who 
had  then  embraced  Christianity;  and  it  is  universal- 
ly acknowledged  that  the^Chinese  nation  is  meant." 
I  may  just  add  here,  that  Arnobius  describes,  not  an 
infantile,  but  a  confirmed  state  of  Christianity,  or 
such  as  Persia  then  presented. — Book  2,  p.  50. 

Again;  Moshiem  says,  "The  antiquity  of  Chris- 
tianity in  India  is  proved  by  La  Croze  in  the  clearest 
manner;"  and  then  he  argues,  that  as  the  archiepis^ 
copal  See  of  China  was  originally  conjoined  with 
that  of  India,  the  metropolitan  seats  must  have  been 
chosen  at  the  same  time.  "  But,"  he  asks,  "  why 
should  a  metropolitan  have  been  appointed,  unless 
the  religion  of  Jesus  had  been  spread  far  and  wide, 
lor^g  before;  and  unless  there  had  been  many  Bi- 
shops? These  things  could  not  have  been  accom- 
plished  in  a  short  space  of  time.  The  Chinese,  it  is 
certain,  were  converted  long  before  Salibazacha  cre- 
ated metropolitans." — Hist.  Tartary,  p.  8. 

Moshiem's  object,  be  it  remembered,  is  not  to  set- 
tle the  question  of  the  origin  of  Christianity  in  Chi- 


REV.  W.  MILNEj  D.  D.  371 

na,  but  to  base  upon  the  fact,  that  "its  healthful 
doctrines"  having  been  preached  there  in  the  earlier 
ages,  this  argument, — "If  China  itself  was  so  soon 
illuminated  by  the  light  of  Divine  Truth,  why  should 
not  Tartary  have  shared  the  blessing,  seeing  some 
of  its  provinces  bordered  on  Syria,  and  thus  were 
nearer  to  the  source  from  which  the  glorious  light 
emanated?' — p.  9.  Thus  Moshiem  is  not  making 
out  a  case  for  China,  but  appealing  to  ascertained 
and  acknowledged  facts.  And  incidental  appeals  of 
this  kind  are  often  the  most  valid  proofs  in  history. 

The  only  great  public  monument  of  the  early 
Christianity  of  China,  which  has  yet  been  discovered, 
is  that  which  Dr.  Milne  calls  "the  stone  tablet  of 
See-Gan."  This  "Syro-Senic  monument,"  Moshiem 
calls  "a  matter  of  greater  moment"  than  any  of  the 
coins  which  have  been  found.  It  was  discovered  at 
Sigan-fu,  in  the  seventeenth  century.  The  inscrip- 
tions upon  it  are  partly  in  Chinese  and  partly  in  Sy- 
riac;  and  contain  certain  doctrines  which  prove, 
says  Moshiem,  that  the  Nestorians  erected  it,  a.  d. 
781.  The  Syriac  compartment  of  the  stone  records 
the  names,  seventy  in  number,  of  the  first  Missiona- 
ries from  Syria  to  China,  whose  names  had  not  pe- 
rished. 

This  "valuable  treasure  of  antiquity"  has  not,  as 
might  be  expected,  passed  unquestioned.  It  created 
a  sensation  in  Europe,  when  Kircher  published  a  fac- 
simile of  it  in  his  Prodroma-Copto.  The  Jesuits,  of 
course,  were  suspected  of  forging  it,  and  certainly 
their  character  was  no  pledge  for  its  authenticity. 
Moshiem,  however,  acquits  them  of  all  fraud  in  this 
matter,  as  he  well  might:  for  it  brought  no  glory. 


372  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

but  that  of  discovery,  to  their  own  church;  and  nei- 
ther she  nor  they  would  have  forged  a  compliment 
to  "  the  Nestorian  Heresy."  It  was,  however,  said 
to  be  invented,  in  order  to  prove  to  the  Emperor  of 
China,  the  antiquity  of  Christianity  in  his  country; 
and  Moshiem,  although  he  "fearlessly  acquits"  the 
Jesuits  on  this  point  also,  hardly  answered  the  ob- 
jection, by  saying,  "  that  they  had  showed  clearly, 
before  the  monument  was  discovered,  that  the  name 
of  Jesus  had  been  known  to  the  Chinese,"  much  ear- 
lier than  the  date  of  the  stone.  This  is  Le  Compte's 
argument.  But  the  date  itself  is  better  proof,  that 
the  tablet  was  not  got  up  by  the  Jesuits  for  this  pur- 
pose. Had  they  invented  it  to  prove  the  antiquity 
of  Chrisiianity,  it  would  have  been  dated  back  to 
apostolic  times,  according  to  their  own  tradition  that 
St.  Thomas  went  into  China. 

The  next  proof  of  the  prevalence  of  Christianity, 
in  the  ninth  century,  in  China,  to  which  Moshiem 
appeals,  is,  that  on  the  revolt  of  a  certain  Baicher, 
many  Christians  were  mart3Ted  in  the  city  of  Canfu 
or  Canton.  In  this  century,  also,  Ehn  Wahab,  an 
Arab,  had  an  interview  with  the  Cliinese  Emperor, 
who  showed  him  paintings  of  Noah,  Moses,  and  of 
Jesus  Christ,  riding  upon  an  ass;  saying  of  the 
Saviour,  *' He  was  not  long  upon  the  earth:  all  his 
deeds  were  done  in  the  space  of  thirty  months." — 
Reuandofs  Translation.  Golius,  also,  mentions  ano- 
ther ancient  Mahometan  traveller,  who  heard  of  a 
Monk  in  China,  a.  d.  978.  Marco  Polo,  it  is  well 
known,  found  many  Christians  in  China,  in  the 
thirteenth  century.  Even  in  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, "Ricci  was  told,"  saysPurchas,  "by  some  Mo- 
gore  strangers,  that  in  the  Xensian  province,  were 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  37S 

white  men  with  long  beards,  who  worship  Jesus." — 
Pilgrim,  p.  378. 

On  reviewing  these  things,  Moshiem  says,  "  If  they 
be  well  considered  by  the  pious  mind,  the  infinite 
goodness  of  the  Supreme  Ruler  will  be  worthily  mag- 
nified, because  he  suffered  not  the  truth  to  be  un^ 
known  even  in  the  most  distant  countries  of  the 
earth,  but  made  the  name  and  glory  of  the  Divine 
Redeemer  to  be  proclaimed  abroad  at  all  times." 
Having  said  this,  Moshiem  goes  6acA;upon  his  ground, 
as  if  he  suspected  that  he  had  not  given  the  best 
proofs,  or  felt  that  "the  pious  mind"  deserved  more. 
He,  therefore,  introduces  the  celebrated  Nestorian 
Missionary,  Subachabesus.  This  man  was  the  first 
scholar  of  his  age,  and  the  glory  of  the  Nestorian 
school  of  Beth-Abensis,  in  Central  Assyria.  But  the 
patriarch  of  the  Syrian  church  wanted  a  bishop  for 
his  churches  in  Gelo  and  Dailmistae.  He,  therefore, 
ordained  Subachabesus,  that  he  might  ordain  pres- 
byters wherever  they  were  needed.  But  the  Mis- 
sionary would  not  merge  himself  in  the  prelate. 
The  moment  he  had  done  with  episcopizing,  he  be- 
gan to  evangelize  beyond  the  linjits  of  his  diocess, 
and  proceeded  to  the  extreme  boundaries  of  Tartary, 
Cathay,  and  China,  converting  many  people.  This 
was  in  the  eighth  century.  ^' But  this  apostolic 
Missionary,"  says  Moshiem,  "reaped  not  the  reward 
of  his  labours  from  men:  on  returning  to  Assyria,  he 
was  murdered  by  the  barbarians."  Little  as  we 
know  ^of  tiie  details  of  this  martyr-missionary's 
labours,  it  is  impossible  not  to  sympathize  with 
Subachabesus,  somewhat  as  we  do  with  Heber. 
Like  Heber,  he  was  an  elegant  scholar,  naturally  fond 
of  retirement.     He  had,  also,  a  heart  for  home  scenes 


374  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  society,  and  yet  he  laid  all  its  yearnings  upon 
the  altar  of  Missions,  as  a  "living  sacrifice"  unto 
God.  If  he  did  not  leave  the  cloistered  cells  and 
shades  of  Beth-Abensis  without  a  struggle  between 
taste  and  conscience,  yet,  judging  from  Asseman's 
account  of  him,  he  nobly  forgot  them  all,  when  once 
"  far  hence  amongst  the  Gentiles,"  except  when  he 
remembered  that  they  sheltered,  in  inglorious  ease, 
companions  of  his  youth,  who  ought  to  have  been 
partners  of  his  labour.  It  seems  to  have  been  in 
order  to  draw  them  into  China  and  Cathay,  and  to 
rouse  Beth-Abensis  from  study  to  enterprise,  that 
he  bent  his  steps  homewards  again.  He  was  not 
abandoning  his  Mission,  nor  yielding  to  home  sick- 
ness, nor  playing  the  fearful  game  of  "  limited  ser- 
vice;" but,  like  Williams,  returning  to  strengthen  his 
Missionary  staff,  and  to  pledge  the  churches,  with 
their  patriarch,  to  new  efforts.  It  was  in  this  spirit 
Subachabesus  was  coming  home.  Perhaps  this  was 
known  to  be  his  errand  wherever  he  came,  and  thus 
led  to  his  martyrdom:  for  as  his  own  labours  had 
converted  many  idolaters,  the  "craftsmen"  were 
hkely  to  say  to  the  mob,  "  This  Paul  hath  persuaded 
away  much  people  from  the  gods  which  all  Asia 
doth  worship." 

What  shall  we  say  to  these  things'?  It  seems 
hard  that  "  burning  and  shining  lights"  should  be 
thus  suddenly  extinguished,  just  when  most  wanted. 
The  fact  is,  more  of  them  were  wanted  in  China, 
Cathay  and  India,  at  the  time  than  the  living  voice 
of  Subachabesus  could  have  called  into  the  field. 
God,  therefore,  called,  by  the  voice  of  the  Martyr's 
blood,  at  the  doors  of  all  the  cells  in  Beth-Abensis; 
*-and  not  in  vain!     The  Patriarch  "substituted  for 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  375 

him,  Kardagus  and  Jaballaha,"  says  Moshiem, "  with 
fifteen  others  from  this  famous  monastery.  Some  of 
them  were  sent  into  China;  and  one  of  them,  David, 
as  its  Bishop.  Jaballaha  died,  although  not  by  the 
hands  of  the  barbarians,  by  hard  labour  for  them." 
Timotheus  was  the  Nestorian  Patriarch,  under  verbose 
auspices  these  undertakings  were  accomplished.  See 
liko,'  Jlsseman,  Vol.  iii.  p.  489. 

The  first  successful  effort  made  by  Rome  in 
China  and  Cathay  was  at  the  close  of  the  thirteenth 
century,  when  John  de  Monte  Corvinus  was  sent 
into  Asia.  He  went  boldly  to  the  great  Chan  at 
once,  and  proffered  religious  instruction  to  him.  He 
succeeded  also  in  building  two  churches  in  Pekin, 
under  the  sanction  of  the  Emperor,  who  delighted  to 
hear  the  children  chanting  the  Litany.  He  also 
translated  and  published  the  New  Testament  and 
Psalter  in  the  Tartar  language,  "in  a  very  beautiful 
form,"  says  Moshiem;  who  argues  thus  from  the 
facts:  "it  is  evident  from  these  excellent  endeavours 
of  Corvinus,  that  he  burned  with  a  sincere  desire 
to  convert  the  heathen.  Had  he  desired  only  to 
make  them  Romanists,  he  would  not  have  translated 
the  New  Testament  into  the  Mogul  language.  But 
he  wished  to  make  them  Christians,  and  set  before 
them  the  law  of  Christ,"  I  find  amongst  my  memo- 
randa, but  without  the  name  of  the  authority,  the 
pleasing  fact  that  Corvinus,  besides  baptizing  5,000 
children  in  Pekin,  bought  also  150,  in  order  to  edu- 
cate them  at  his  own  expense.  This  school  was, 
no  doubt,  the  chanting  choir  which  Moshiem  men- 
tions. 

He  adds,  that  the  Pope  commanded  Aegedius 
Romanus  to  prepare  a  Catechism  of  Christian  doc- 


376  MEMOIRS  OP  THE  ♦ 

trine,  as  a  help  to  Corvinus  in  spreading  the  Gospel. 
My  notes  say,  that  his  holiness,  Clement,  had  the 
Catechism  filled  with  pictures,  that  it  might  be  more 
popular  than  the  Missionary's  version  of  the  New- 
Testament.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  other  helps  sent 
to  Corvinus  from  Rome,  did  not  long  sustain  his  in- 
fluence. It  almost  died  with  him,  although  at  one 
time  it  was  so  great,  that  to  confirm  it,  the  Pope 
commanded  the  suffragan  Bishops,  whom  he  sent 
out,  to  be  as  subject  to  the  Archbishop  of  Cambalu 
as  to  himself. — Moshiem.  His  holiness  at  the  time, 
however,  w^as  availing  himself  of  the  influence  of 
Corvinus,  in  order  to  win  over  to  his  own  side  Ti- 
mur,  the  great  Chan  of  Tartary. — Appendix,  No.  38. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century,  Odo- 
ricus,  de  Portu  Naonis,  a  ransciscan,  spent  some 
years  in  Pekin.  In  1330,  he  came  home,  and  wrote 
an  account  of  his  travels.  He  did  not  go  out,  he 
says,  at  the  command  of  the  Pope,  but  of  his  own 
accord,  to  improve  his  mind.  What  improvement 
his  mind  acquired,  I  do  not  know;  but  his  manners 
must  have  undergone  a  considerable  change;  for  he 
had  to  meet  the  Emperor  at  all  the  royal  feasts,  and 
to  pronounce  the  benediction.  He  says,  also,  that 
*'  through  his  instrumentality,  many  of  the  great 
nobles  of  the  court  were  led  to  embrace  the  Chris- 
tian faith. "-r— Dr.  Halde,  c.  iii.  Altogether,  the  ac- 
counts given  by  Odoricus,  as  related  by  Bolland  and 
Henschen  in  the  Actis  sanctorum,  led  Moshiem  to 
say,  '^  Thus  flourishing  appears  to  have  been  the 
state  of  the  Tartar  and  Chinese  church  in  that 
age." 

It  deserves  particular  notice  that,  at  this  time,  the 
Franciscan  Missionaries  in  Asia  were  skilful  physi- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  377 

cians.  They  had  not,  however,  the  honesty  to 
ascribe  the  cures  they  performed  to  the  real  cause, — 
the  power  of  medicine:  they  called  them  miracles^  of 
course;  and  such  all  extraordinary  cures  would  seem 
to  a  barbarous  people.  Accordingly,  almost  every 
patient  who  was  cured,  became  a  convert.  This 
fact  is  instructive,  now  that  medical  Missionaries 
begin  to  form  a  part  of  our  agency  in  China.  The 
want  of  the  "  gifts  of  healing  "  there,  was  early  and 
deeply  deplored  by  both  Morrison  and  Milne:  but  the 
American  Missionary  Board  was  the  first  to  under- 
stand them,  and  Dr.  Parker,  of  Philadelphia,  the 
first  to  respond  to  them.  Sir  Henry  Halford  under- 
stood this  question  before  we  did.  We  have,  how- 
ever, followed  the  American  example,  at  last,  and 
sent  out  Messrs.  Lockhart  and  Hobson;  men  of 
equal  piety,  talent,  and  science.  So  far  we  have 
done  wisely.  Should  the  experiment  succeed,  how- 
ever, and  medical  skill  acquire,  in  China,  any  thing 
of  that  popularity  which  mathematical  science  once 
had  at  Pekin,  we  shall  do  well  to  remember  that  the 
French  Missionaries  were  insnared  by  their  science, 
and  the  French  nation  so  fascinated  by  its  influence, 
that  their  zeal  for  the  Gospel  became  a  mere  thirst 
for  national  glory.  Colbert  made  mathematics  the 
glory  of  both  Church  and  King,  in  his  management 
of  the  French  Missions  in  China;  Le  Compte  him- 
self being  judge.  Avril  says,  that  when  Couplet 
returned  to  France,  he  was  quite  the  lion  of  Paris, 
for  a  time.  And  it  is  just  possible,  that  there  would 
be  a  rush  of  medical  candidates,  were  any  physician 
to  acquire  the  fame  of  Schaal,  Verbiest,  or  Couplet. 
In  the  mean  time,  however,  the  pretended  miracles 
of  the  Romanists  in  China,  are  not  unworthy  of  be- 


378  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

ing  studied  as  medical  facts,  by  those  who  feel  inte- 
rested in  this  question.  They  are,  indeed,  *^  lying 
wonders;"  but  still  some  of  them  are  truly  wonder- 
ful, as  cures.  And  their  fame  lives  yet  in  China, 
and  leads  to  imitations.  Even  so  late  as  1807,  a 
Chinese  impostor  was  executed  in  Tonkin,  for  at- 
tempting miraculous  cures.  "  He  gave  out  that  he 
could  cure  all  evils,"  says  Guerard,  ''and  many 
thousands  of  deluded  wretches  flocked  around  him. 
He  died,  prophesying  that  he  would  rise  again  in 
three  or  ten  days." — Report  of  Chinese  Missions  for 
1809. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  ASIATIC  PRESTER  JOHN. 

This  was  once  a  name  of  renown  in  Europe. 
Popes  and  princes  vied  with  each  other  to  discover 
Prester  John.  He  was  so  much  talked  of  in  the 
middle  ages,  that  it  became  proverbial,  even  amongst 
the  common  people,  to  call  a  happy  lot,  "  a  place  in 
Prester  John's  land."  And  yet,  neither  popes  nor 
the  people  knew  well,  then,  where  this  great  Chris- 
tian prince  dwelt.  The  first  embassies  in  search  of 
*'  this  second  Croesus,"  as  Moshiem  calls  him,  were 
sent  into  Ethiopia.  He  dwelt  at  Caracor,  the  ca- 
pitol  of  Tenduch,  or  Tanguth,  a  region  in  Tartary, 
adjacent  to  China:  but  the  ambassadors  of  the  king 
of  Lusitania  found  him,  as  they  thought,  in  the  em- 
peror of  Abyssinia;   who,  because  he  also  was  a 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  379 

Christian  Croesus,  must,  of  course,  be  Prester  John! 
This  was  in  1487.     But  in  1308,  and  in  1177,  the 
popes  pretended  to  have  had  messengers  from  him. 
Alexander  III.  played  him  off,  as  his  friend  and  ally, 
against  the  Emperor  Frederick,  who  had  driven  his 
holiness  from  the  Vatican  to  Venice;  and  Clement 
V.   promised  the  Prester's  help  to   the  crusaders. 
And  at  all  these  periods,  his  was  a  name  to  conjure 
or  conquer  with;  for,  besides  the  mystery  which  sur- 
rounded it,  sixty-nine  Christian  kings,  besides  five 
Mahometans,  were  said  to  be  tributary  to  it,  and  one 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  archbishops,  with  twenty 
bishops  under  each  of  them,  bowed  to  it.     This  was 
his  fame  at  Rome. — Dr.  Geddes^s  Eccl.  Hist.  Ethiop. 
p.  22.     And  it  was  not  less  at  Constantinople,  in 
the  twelfth  century.     The  "glorious  John"  of  that 
age,  sent  a  letter  to  the  emperor,  still  more  astound- 
ing than  these  reports.     According  to  his  own  ac- 
count of  himself,  his  state  had  no  parallel.     Princes 
and  prelates  were  his  ordiimry  servants,  and  the  stars 
of  heaven  the  only  fit  emblems  of  his  power  and 
glory. — AssematCs  Bibl.   Orient.  Vol.  iii.  c.  9. — Mo- 
shiem^s   Tartary,  App.  No.  1.     Extravagant  as  all 
this  is,  there  is  not  a  little  truth  in  the  fame  of  Pres- 
ter John.     Dr.  Geddes,  if  1  understand  him,  must 
have  forgotten  some  of  the  books  he  mentions,  when 
he  said,  that  "  the  whole  story  of  this  enchanted 
Asiatic  Christian  empire  was  invented  and  kept  up 
by  the  trumpeters  of  the  holy  war;  no  such  empire 
having  been  discovered  in  Asia  even  to  this  day." 
This  is  as  far  below  the  truth  as  the  popes  went 
above  it. 

Moshiem  has  carefully  investigated  the  matter  in 
his  history  of  the  ancient  Tartaric  Church,  which  I 


380  MEMOIRS  OF  THS 

shall  chiefly  follow,  except  when  I  can  refer  to  more 
accessible  books,  or  quote  subsequent  discoveries. 
The  reader  must  not,  however,  expect  here  all  the 
information  his  curiosity  may  wish  for.  My  object 
is,  simply,  to  interest  him  on  behalf  of  Asia,  by  tell- 
ing as  much  of  the  little  I  know,  as.  shall  awaken 
sympathy  for  those  vast  regions  which  the  Nesto- 
rians  so  nobly  penetrated,  and  so  long  influenced. 
There  is,  indeed,  reason  to  fear  that  the  Nestorian 
Missionaries  of  "  Prester  John's  land,"  were  neither 
so  spiritual  or  orthodox  as  we  have  seen  some  of 
their  brethren  in  other  quarters,  at  an  earlier  period. 
They  were,  however,  quite  equal  to  both  the  Greek 
and  Latin  priesthood  of  the  middle  ages. 

The  first  Prester  John  of  Tartary  arose  with  the 
eleventh  century.  Whilst  merely  a  king,  he  lost 
himself  one  day  in  the  depths  of  a  forest,  where  he 
had  been  hunting.  A  celestial  being,  he  said,  (or 
as  Moshiem  conjectures,  a  venerable  Eremite  or 
Anchorite)  found  him,  and  offered  to  place  him  in 
the  right  road  again,  if  he  would  promise  to  confess 
the  name  and  doctrine  of  Christ.  He  agreed  to  the 
terms;  and  on  his  arrival  at  home  sent  for  some 
Christian  merchants  who  were  in  his  camp,  to  learn 
from  them  the  way  of  salvation.  Having  heard 
them,  he  began  to  worship  the  Saviour,  and  sent  to 
Ebediesu,  the  nearest  Nestorian  bishop,  a  request  for 
baptism,  coupled  with  some  objections  against  ab- 
staining from  flesh  on  fast-days.  Ebediesu  was 
then  the  metropolitan  of  Maru;  a  name  well  known 
to  the  readers  of  Asseman.  He  submitted  the  whole 
case  to  the  Nestorian  Patriarch,  accompanying  it 
with  high  eulogiums  on  the  character  of  the  prince. 
The  result  was,  that  this  Tartar  king  of  the  Kerits 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  381 

was  baptized  by  the  name,  Johr).  Missionaries,  also, 
were  sent  into  bis  kingdom;  and  soon  200,000  Tar- 
tars followed  his  example. 

This  "benefit  to  the  Christian  religion,"  as  Mo- 
shiem  calls  the  conversion  of  the  Kerit-Tartars,  ex- 
plains, I  think,  the  real  origin  of  the  title  Prester;  a 
word  which  has  occasioned  "no  small  stir"  amongst 
the  learned.  I.  C.  Scaliger  derives  it  from  the  Per- 
sian word,  Presteghani,  which  signifies  apostolic;  a 
title  very  appropriate,  and  likely  to  have  been  given 
to  a  king  who  had  set  such  an  example,  and  who 
must  have  used  much  influence  amongst  his  people 
in  favour  of  Christianity.  I  do  not  know  whether 
Scaliger  reasons  thus  from  the  etymology  he  has 
given.  Moshiem  does  not,  although  he  seems  to 
prefer  Scaliger's  to  all  others.  Purchas  also,  al- 
though he  calls  John,  indiscriminately.  Presbyter, 
priest,  and  precious  John,  prefers  Prestigian,  as  the 
true  etymology,  because,  he  says,  "  Scaliger  is  the 
Alpha  of  learned  men  in  our  age." — Pilgrim,  p.  560. 
Besides,  it  will  readily  occur  to  any  one,  that  Pres- 
byter or  Priest  would  hardly  have  been  a  compli- 
ment to  a  powerful  Lama,  as  well  as  Chan,  in  the 
eleventh  century,  whatever  it  was  in  the  fourteenth 
when  Prester  John's  land  was  tributary  to  the  Mo- 
gul emperor. 

The  next  Apostolic  John,  of  whom  we  have  any 
authentic  account,  is  probably  the  one  who  wrote  to 
the  Greek  Emperor,  Alexius,  in  the  twelfth  century. 
He  is  said  to  have  warred  against  Persia,  and  to  have 
taken  Ecbatana  itself.  He  determined  also  to  suc- 
cour the  Christians  in  Syria  and  Palestine;  or,  as 
Purchas  says,  *'  to  free  Jerusalem  from  Saracenic 
servitude;"  but,  after  encamping  on  the  banks  of 
33 


382  MEMOIRS  OP  THE 

the  Tigris,  he  abandoned  the  enterprise  suddenly^ 
and  returned  home.  Purchas  says,  "because  he 
could  not  find  a  passage  "  for  his  army.  Moshiem, 
however,  says,  on  the  authority  of  Gabulens,  that 
"from  some  unknown  cause  he  was  obliged  to  re- 
turn." 

The  last  of  the  great  Prester  Johns  was  subdued 
byZenghis  Chan,  and  slain  by  Taianus.  The  con- 
queror, however,  married  the  daughter  of  his  victim, 
although  he  knew  her  to  be  a  Christian,  as  well  as 
to  be  under  the  influence  of  the  most  popular  Nes- 
torian  monk  in  Tartary. 

It  will  throw  some  light  upon  the  knowledge 
which  the  Chinese  had  of  Christians  at  this  time,  as 
well  as  prove  the  extent  of  Christianity  in  Tartary, 
to  state  here,  that  the  Emperor  of  China  sent  an 
embassy  to  congratulate  Togrul,  the  last  Prester,  on 
his  accession  to  the  title.  Then  the  Emperor  ad- 
dressed him,  as  the  Aunak-Chani,  or  great  Chan  of 
Tartary.  Moshiem,  Asseman,  and  La  Croix,  state 
this  fact.  It  was  also  to  him,  according  to  Baronius, 
that  Pope  Alexander  III.  wrote  from  Venice.  What- 
ever exaggerations,  therefore,  may  characterize  the 
name  of  Prester  John,  it  had  then  weight  enough  to 
win  public  honours  from  the  Emperor  of  Germany 
in  his  designs  against  the  Pope.  Zenghis  Chan, 
also,  the  conqueror  of  Asia,  evidently  deemed  it  an 
honour  to  obtain  John's  daughter  in  marriage.  All 
this,  I  am  aware,  proves  nothing  in  regard  to  the 
purity  of  Christianity  in  Tartary  then,  or  the  spiri- 
tuality of  its  priests  and  people.  Neither,  however, 
could  well  be  low^er  in  Tartary  than  they  were  in 
Europe;  and  therefore  it  is  saying  not  a  little  to  the 
credit  of  the  Nestorians,  that  they  had  as  much  reli- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  383 

gious  influence  in  the  barbarous  nations  of  Asia,  as 
Popes  or  Patriarchs  in  Europe.  Another  thing  also 
is  certain,  if  the  visit  of  the  Pope's  legate  to  the  last 
Prester  John  be  a  fact,— that  Rome  obtained  no  con- 
cessions to  her  supremacy,  or  her  peculiarilies,  from 
the  Nestorian  pontiff. — Moshiemh  Tariary,  p.  28. 
If  the  Aunak-Clian  listened  to  PhiHp  as  the  Pope's 
physician,  he  had  no  ears  for  him  as  the  Pope's  le- 
gate, Baronius  himself  being  witness. 

Neither  the  fame  nor  the  family  of  the  last  Pres- 
ter died  with  him.  In  the  thirteenth  century,  Marco 
Polo  found  a  descendant  of  the  family  reigning  ovei 
the  kingdom  of  the  Kerits;  and  up  to  the  beginning 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  others  of  them  reigned  in 
Tenduch,  India,  and  Cathay.  By  that  time,  how- 
ever, they  were  hardly  Nestorians.  John  Monte 
Corvinussays,  that  he  found  one  of  them  who  "  had 
been  a  Nestorian,"  and  succeeded  in  converting  him 
to  the  Cathohc  faith.  Whoever  this  was,  he  had 
not  forgotten  the  ecclesiastical  rank  of  his  Fathers 
altogether;  for  he  took  orders  from  Corvinus,  and 
assisted  at  mass  in  his  regal  robes. 

Some  of  the  family  of  Zenghis  Chan  also  became 
Christians.  His  second  son,  Zagatai,  the  viceroy  of 
Samarcand,  publicly  professed  the  doctrines  of  the 
cross,  and  founded  the  church  of  John  the  baptist  on 
the  occasion.  Marco  Polo  says,  that  the  roof  of  this 
edifice  was  supported  by  one  pillar,  which  rested 
upon  a  sacred  stone  taken  from  the  Saracens;  and 
Moshiem  thinks  that  this  foundation  was  the  famous 
"black  stone"  of  Mecca.  However  this  maybe, 
it  seems  certain  that  the  Saracens  managed  to  re- 
move the  stone,  without  bringing  the  roof  on  their 
heads. 


384  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Some  of  the  Emperors  of  the  Mogul  dynasty  in 
India,  also,  retained  something  more  than  mere  cu- 
riosity towards  Christianity.  Akbar  was  again  and 
again,  "  almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Christian,"  by  the 
Goa  Missionaries.  He  despised  the  Koran,  but  ve- 
nerated the  New  Testament,  and  erected  an  altar  to 
Jesus  Christ  in  his  court.  But  his  harem,  he  said, 
"  tore  Jesus  Christ  from  his  heart."  He  added, 
'*  in  a  word,  the  Gospel  is  too  pure,  and  my  manners 
too  corrupt."  The  struggles  of  Akbar  between  con- 
viction and  passion,  are  best  told  in  Catron's  transla- 
tion of  Dr.  Manouchi's  Memoirs  of  the  Mogul  Dy- 
nasty. An  English  edition  of  this  work  was  pub- 
lished in  London,  in  1826.  It  well  deserves  to  be 
studied  by  young  Missionaries  for  India:  for  it  was 
compiled  at  the  court  of  Delhi  and  Agra,  whilst 
Signor  Manouchi  was  physician  to  the  imperial  fa- 
mily; and  thus  throws  new  lights  upon  Indian  Ma- 
hometism.  Even  Tamerlane,  it  appears,  was  no 
Mussulman  at  heart.  He  turned  his  arms  against 
Bajazit,  and  marched  to  combat  a  Mussulman  whose 
sect  he  hated,  in  aid  of  a  Christian  Prince  whose  re- 
ligion he  respected. — Mogul  Dyn.  p.  15.  Moshiem 
also  admits  that  Tamerlane,  like  Zenghis  Chan, 
had  no  great  faith  in  the  Koran,  but  denies  that  he 
had  any  faith  in  Christianity. 

But  although  all  the  descendants  of  Prester  John 
retained  some  leaning  towards  Christianity,  and 
many  of  them  continued  Christians,  none  of  them 
seem  to  have  attempted  to  renew  his  pontificate. 
The  strangers  who  visited  Rome  in  1482,  and  told 
the  Pope  that  they  were  sent  by  Prester  John  for  a 
Romish  bishop,  were  evidently  from  ^Ethiopia,  and 
not  from  Tartary.     They  did  not,  however,  tell  a 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  -      385 

falsehood:  for  their  princes  had  been  long  known  in 
Europe  by  that  name,  and  their  land  was  the  first 
that  was  searched  for  that  potentate. 

Odoricus,  of  Naon,  who  visited  Tartary  in  the 
beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century,  found  the  ori- 
ginal domains  of  the  Presters  reduced  to  a  narrow 
compass:  "  I  went  from  Cathay,"  he  says,  ''  into  the 
land  of  Pretesoan,  which  is  but  a  hundredth  part  of 
what  was  formerly  called  by  that  name."  He  then 
went  into  Thibet,  and  visited  the  grand  Lama,  as  he 
is  now  called.  Odoricus,  however,  calls  him  the 
Jlbbassi,  and  says  that  the  name  signifies  Pope. — 
Act.  Sanct.  Vol  I.  p.  983. 

Thus  the  Nestorian  Church,  in  Tartary,  like  its 
regal  pontiffs,  gradually  passed  away.  But  the  Tar- 
tars remained.  What,  then,  did  they  become  when 
they  ceased  to  be  Christians'?  This  is  a  natural 
question,  but  it  is  not  easily  answered.  We  know 
too  little  of  Prester  John's  land  now  to  be  quite  sure 
that  all  the  Tartars  became  either  idolaters  or  Ma- 
hometans. There  may  be  some  fragments  of  Chris- 
tianity there  still,  which  a  future  Dr.  Buchanan 
may  bring  into  the  same  notice  which  he  obtained 
for  the  Syrian  church.  This,  however,  is  not  likely. 
But  it  is  still  more  unlikely  that  either  such  an  of- 
fice as  Prester  John's,  or  all  the  customs  of  a  people 
who  had  been  Christians  for  ages,  would  be  allowed 
to  pass  away  at  once,  as  if  they  had  never  been;  for, 
to  say  nothing  of  principle,  habit  and  superstition 
must  have  upheld  some  of  the  old  rites  and  forms  of 
Christianity  for  a  long  time,  whatever  other  system 
the  people  were  led  or  lashed  into.  All  Druidic  rites 
are  not  yet  banished  from  our  country.  Our  lan- 
guage will  perpetuate  the  memory  of  Baal,  and  the 
33* 


386  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

names  of  the  old  British  gods,  unless,  like  the  old 
style,  they  should  be  abolished  by  act  of  parliament. 
To  whatever  altars,  therefore,  the  Tartars  went 
when  they  apostatized  from  Christ,  they  were  sure 
to  carry  with  them  not  a  few  of  their  old  ceremonies, 
and  even  some  of  their  Christian  sentiments.  But 
that  subject  will  come  before  us  in  the  chapter  on 
the  Lamaism  of  Tartary. 

It  is  not  altogether  without  reason  that  I  have 
hinted  at  the  probability  of  some  future  Buchanan 
finding  in  Tartary  some  Neslorians  yet.  Even  in 
the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  Moshiem  says,  a 
man  arose  in  Russian  Tartary,  claiming  to  be  a  de- 
scendant of  Prester  John's,  and  was  soon  followed  by 
vast  multitudes,  who  venerated  him  as  a  god  de- 
scended from  the  skies.  ''  The  Russians  have  not 
yet,"  (1730,)  he  adds,  "been  able  to  allay  the  ex- 
citement "  created  by  this  impostor. — Eccl.  Tart., 
Note,  p.  19. 

Thus,  long  does  the  power  of  a  regal  name  last,  in 
connexion  with  a  nominal  Christianity.  Kings  can 
prolong  forms,  however  unfit  they  may  be  to  defend 
or  perpetuate  the  faith.  The  first  kings  of  a  new 
creed,  especially,  will  leave  an  example  for  good  or 
evil,  which  will  live  to  be  old.  Both  the  Tudors  and 
the  Stuarts  have  ecclesiastical  influence  in  England 
yet.  The  glorious  revolution  did  not  dethrone  many 
of  their  maxims  in  the  church.  It  becomes,  therefore, 
a  grave  question  for  both  Missionaries  and  the  Socie- 
ties which  regulate  and  sustain  them, — and  especially 
for  the  churches  which  sustain  both, — how  far  kings, 
queens,  and  chiefs,  in  Africa  and  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific,  should  be  identified  as  such,  however  pious, 
with  the  Christianity  of  their  dominions.    The  Lon- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  387 

don  Missionary  Society  especially,  must  now  look  at 
this  question  in  all  its  bearings,  because  its  catholic 
principles  leave  its  Missionaries  at  full  liberty  to  intro- 
duce the  government  of  whatever  church  they  came 
from; — Independent,  Presbyterian,  or  Episcopalian; 
and,  thus, one  may  give  too  much,  and  another  too  lit- 
tle, power,  somewhere,  to  the  civil  magistrate.  Con- 
trasts of  this  kind,  happily,  have  not  arisen  yet.  Our 
Missions,  however,  are  watched.  Professor  Lee 
ascribed  their  success  in  the  South  Sea  islands, 
to  the  aid  of  the  civil  power. — Lett.  ii.  p.  57. 
Mr.  Williams  answered  as  became  him,  without 
ceremony  or  circumlocution,  "Now  this  assertion, 
it  is  not  founded  in  truth:  I  am,  moreover,  happy 
in  being  able  to  contradict  the  assertion  of  Dr.  Lee." 
— Missionary  Enterprises^  p.  190.  This  is  just  the 
style  in  which  to  answer  the  worshippers  of  "  nursing 
fathers  and  nursing  mothers,"  when  they  ascribe  con- 
version to  human  laws;  but  Missionaries  must  have 
the  spirit  of  Williams,  if  they  would  continue  to  be 
able  to  say  with  him,  "I  can  safely  affirm  that,  in  no 
instance  has  the  civil  power  been  employed  to  pro- 
pagate Christianity. — Ibid.  p.  191.  It  is  quite  as 
possible,  however,  to  underrate  kings,  as  to  overrate 
them,  even  in  connexion  with  Christianity.  They 
owe  to  it,  if  they  believe  it,  all  their  influence,  just  as 
any  one  else  does.  But  how  that  influence  should  be 
employed,  except  in  protecting  its  peaceable  adhe- 
rents, I  frankly  confess  I  cannot  tell,  although  I  am 
quite  sure  that  Christianity  scorns  all  their  penal 
sanctions,  however  she  may  admit  or  welcome  some 
of  their  laws,  in  her  favour. 


388  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XXIIL 

THE  LAMAISM  OF  ASIA. 

We  are  so  much  accustomed  to  the  effrontery  of 
the  Pope  in  claiming  ahnost  divine  honours,  that  we 
rather  smile  than  weep,  when  we  remember  that  the 
Dalai  Lama,  or  chief  priest  of  Thibet,  is  worshipped 
as  God.  Thus  the  moral  sense  gets  blunted,  by  fa- 
miliarity with  idolatry,  except  the  forms  of  that  ido- 
latry be  revolting  to  humanity  as  well  as  to  reason. 
We  could  not  otherwise  laugh  at  the  Lamalamalu  of 
Tartary,  whilst  we  weep  because  of  the  grim  and 
grotesque  idols  of  other  heathen  nations:  for  the  Sa- 
viour once  held  that  place  in  Tartary,  which  the 
grand  Lama  now  holds  in  Thibet!  Until  Zenghis 
Chan  subdued  the  last  Prester  John,  Christ  was, 
nominally  at  least,  "crowned  Lord  of  all,"  by  the 
principal  Tartar  nations.  But  now,  a  wretched 
mortal  is  worshipped  as  Lama-Congiu, — as  well  as 
Lama-Lamai;  or  as  "  the  everlasting  father  of  hea- 
ven," as  well  as  "priest  of  priests;"  and  yet  no  one 
thinks  the  melancholy  fact  worth  mentioning!  Like 
his  pretended  immortality,  it  is  laughed  at;  although, 
to  aggravate  the  enormity,  the  court  of  China  pays 
divine  honours  to  him.  That  court  has,  indeed,  ex- 
acted homage  from  him,  and  made  his  godship  Kotu 
almost,  in  Pekin:  but  they  returned  him  the  com- 
phment  in  1784,  if  not  since  then.  He  thus  falls 
properly  within  the  circle  of  my  Asiatic  researches. 

The  latest  accounts  we  have  of  modern  Lamaism 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D. 

are  by  Turner  and  Bogle,  who  visited  Lassa  on  be- 
half of  (he  East  India  Company.  They  say,  "tiie 
rehgious  forms  of  it  are  so  hke  Popery,  that  a  Ca- 
puchin might  easily  hail  a  brother  in  a  priest  of  the 
Lama."  This  will  remind  the  reader  of  poor  father 
Grueber's  complaint, — that  the  devil  must  have 
taught  the  Lama  to  imitate  holy  mother  Church 
and  his  holiness  the  Pope.  Even  Andrada  was  as- 
tounded at  the  resemblance;  and  wiser  men,  La 
Croze  and  Bayer,  studied  it  deeply.  One  of  the  late 
Princes  of  Denmark  obtained  so  much  information 
about  the  ancient  manuscripts  in  the  college  of  the 
Lama,  that  he  applied  to  a  learned  friend  of  mine  to 
visit  it,  in  order  to  ascertain  their  bearings  upon 
Christianity  and  masonic  mysteries. 

I  thus  bespeak  attention  to  the  subject,  in  a  half- 
playful,  half-plaintive  tone,  that  1  may  not  be  ex- 
pected to  give  a  formal  account  of  the  Lamala-^ 
malu,  nor  be  blamed  if  I  fail  to  account  for  some  of 
his  peculiarities.  Moshiem  is  against  my  opinion  of 
the  modern  Tartarian  pontiff:  and,  therefore,  I  feel 
no  small  hesitation  in  saying  that  I  have  an  opinion 
of  my  own  on  the  subject:  for  highly  as  I  think  of 
both  Bayer  and  La  Croze,  I  am  afraid  to  lean  to 
their  judgment,  even  when  Moshiem  deliberately  calls 
it  in  question.  My  difficulty,  if  not  my  diffidence 
also,  is  increased  by  the  consciousness  that  the  works 
of  neither  are  familiar  to  general  readers;  and  thus 
all  parties  come  to  be  suspected  of  either  credulity 
or  speculation. 

It  is,  however,  no  fancy,  that  the  Lamalamalu  has 
great  influence  in  China.  This  is  my  apology  for 
bringing  him  into  notice  in  a  work  on  Chinese 
Missions.     Adam  Schaal  (and  I  am  not  ashamed  to 


390  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

plead  the  precedent,)  endeavoured  to  unmask  him  to 
the  Emperor,  during  the  palmy  days  of  Jesuitism  at 
Pekin:  but  although  the  Emperor  confessed  the 
Grand  Lama  to  be  a  grand  impostor,  he  was  afraid 
to  treat  him  as  such.  The  fact  is,  the  Bogdoi  Tar- 
tars, who  conquered  China  in  1644,  are  subject  to 
him,  and  wear  his  cross.  The  emperor  knew  this, 
and  paid  him  great  honours,  as  well  as  made  him 
splendid  presents. — JlvrWs  Travels. 

It  is  owing,  most  likely,  to  this  intimate  connexion 
between  the  Lamas  and  the  Emperors  (for  it  was 
originally  a  connexion  with  Prester  John,)  that  none 
of  our  Missionaries  can  find  in  the  public  annals  of 
China,  any  reference  to  tlie  ancient  Christianity  of 
China.  This  absence  of  all  memorials  of  either 
Judaism  or  Christianity,  is  only  what  might  be 
expected,  when  the  Tartars  conquered  China.  It 
was  then  their  policy  to  suppress  and  erase  whatever 
belonged  to  a  religion  which  their  fathers  had  aban- 
doned. 

I  will  now  assume,  for  the  sake  of  inquiry,  that 
the  Dalai  Lama  of  Thibet,  is,  in  one  sense,  a  cor- 
ruption of  Prester  John;  stating  knowni  facts,  in 
order  to  ascertain  whether  this  be  a  fact.  I  prefer 
this  process  to  affirming,  with  Rees'  Encyclopsedia, 
that  "the  Grand  Lama  is  but  a  corruption  of  Prester 
John;"  or  with  Gibbon,  that  "Prester  John  evapo- 
rated in  the  rnonstrous  fable  of  the  Lama;"  or  even 
with  Marsden,  in  his  Notes  on  Marco  Polo,  that 
"nothing  is  so  likely."  This  is  more  easily  said 
than  proved.  It  is,  however,  more  probable  than 
the  popular  legend,  to  which  Gutzlaff  refers, — that 
an  apostate  Nestorian  bishop  "  had  himself  deified." 
— ^Vol.  i.  p.  275.     I  know  of  no  authority  for  this 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  391 

tradition.  I  have  seen,  in  some  Encyclopaedia, 
I  think,  a  quotation  from  Albericu?,  which  says,  that 
in  1145,  a  Nestorian  priest  usurped  the  throne  of 
Asiatic  Tartary,  on  the  death  of  Kem-Chan:  but  it 
says  nothing  about  his  deification.  Besides,  we 
have  seen  that  the  first  Prester  John  arose  with  the 
eleventh  century;  and  that  in  1165  a  second  cor- 
responded with  the  Greek  Emperor.  Unless,  there- 
fore, Albericus  be  misquoted,  he  must  have  mis- 
understood the  origin  of  the  Presters,  and  thus  of 
the  Grand  Lama  too.  What,  then,  are  the  facts  of 
the  case] 

Now  there  was  so  much  absolute  heathenism  in  the 
religion  of  the  Grand  Lama,  in  the  sixteenth  centu- 
ry, that  even  the  Emperor  of  China,  although  he  re- 
vered him,  refused  to  send  Gherardini,  a  Christian 
painter,  to  take  his  portrait,  "  lest  the  artist  should 
be  shocked  at  the  Pontiff's  idolatry." — Jartoux.  Had 
the  Emperor  known  that  the  Grand  Lama  was  but 
a  corruption  of  Prester  John,  he  could  not  have  done 
the  Jesuits  a  greater  service  than  send  them  to  see 
what  a  pope,  or  a  patriarch,  might  become  in  course 
of  time.  But  for  the  Reformation,  the  Pope  of 
Rome  would  have  been  like  the  Lama  of  Thibet  by 
this  time. 

Few  chapters  in  ecclesiastical  history  are  so  curi- 
ous as  the  transformation  (if  it  be  true)  of  Prester 
John  into  the  Grand  Lama.  That  chapter,  how- 
ever, has  yet  to  be  written  in  our  language.  Would 
that  I  could  tempt  some  real  scholar  to  write  it!  I 
can  only  throw  out  desultory  hints;  and  these  only 
in  their  bearings  upon  the  claims  of  Asia,  and  the 
duty  of  Missionary  Societies. 

Anthony  Andrada,  the  Jesuit,  who  resided  some 


392  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

years  in  Thibet,  found  many  traces  of  Christianity 
in  Lamaism.  It  owns  a  Trinity,  although  it  wor- 
ships idols.  It  maintains  that  ihe  second  person 
shed  his  blood  for  the  salvation  of  mankind;  his  body 
being  pierced  with  nails;  and  yet  the  name  of  Jesus 
is  not  retained.  The  Grand  Lama  administers  bread 
and  wine,  as  a  sacrament,  to  his  priests.  He  wears 
the  tonsure,  like  the  Romish  priesthood,  only  larger. 

These  seem  to  be  fragments  of  Nestorianism,  which 
survived  the  conquests  of  Genghis  Khan,  and  could 
not  be  suppressed  by  Budhuism.  The  Tartars  took 
no  more  of  the  Indian  heathenism  than  suited  them. 
They  embraced  transmigration,  and  eat  raw  beef  as 
usual!  Even  their  priests,  when  they  are  in  Pekin, 
feast  and  dress,  Gerbillon  says,  hke  the  Cliinese. 

La  Croze,  after  examining  the  prayers  of  Lama- 
ism,— some  of  which  he  has  translated, — was  of  opi- 
nion that  many  of  the  best  petitions  are  fragments 
of  the  ancient  Christian  liturgy  of  great  Tartary,  al- 
though the  system  is  "now  direct  heathenism." 
And  certainly  some  of  the  petitions  are  remarakable. 
For  example, — "let  our  prayer  be  to  God!  Thou 
who  art  raised  above  all  creatures,  give  us  wisdom. 
Thou,  true  Lord,  be  merciful,  and  bless  me,  as  thou 
hast  promised.  Send  my  guardian  Angel  at  every 
hour,  every  day.  Be  ever  with  me:  never  withdraw 
thyself.  Send,  Lord,  according  to  ihy  promise,  thy 
Angel  to  our  whole  assembl}-.  May  the  blessing 
promised  to  God's  assembly  be  upon  me.  May  the 
blessing  of  the  strengthening  Angel  be  upon  me. 
May  my  prayer  overflow  and  diffuse  like  water  in 
spring!"  This  is  not  like  heathenism.  The  adora- 
tions, however,  are  in  the  true  "  unintelligible  sub- 
lime" of  India,  as  Locker  calls  them. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  393 

Gutzlaff,  as  might  be  expected,  heard  enough  of 
the  Grand  Lama  in  China,  to  awaken  his  curiosity; 
but  found  nothing  to  gratify  it.  "  Is  the  Dalai  La- 
ma," he  exclaims,  "  the  fabulous  or  real  Prester  John 
of  ancient  times?  Or  is  all  this  affinity  only  acci- 
dentaH"  This  uncertainty  about  Prester  John  em- 
barrassed the  inquiries  of  Gutzlaff:  otherwise,  he 
was  in  the  right  track,  when  he  suspected  that  the 
Shamanist  Budhuists,  when  they  fled  beyond  the 
Himalaya,  derived  some  of  iheir  rites  from  the  "  de- 
praved Nestorians  of  central  Asia." — China  Opened, 
Vol.  i.  p.  275.  Moshiem  himself,  traces  Lamaism 
to  the  SammanoB,  and  labours  to  resolve  it  all  into 
Budhuism.  "Nothing  is  more  certain,"  he  says, 
"than  that  it  is  the  same  system  as  that  of  the 
Bonzes  of  China,"  Siam  and  Japan.  There,  how- 
ever, the  system  has  no  striking  features  of  real 
Christianity  in  it,  and  was  never  suspected  of  de- 
riving any  thing  from  corrupt  Nestorianism.  Only 
in  Tartary  has  it  any  such  vestiges  of  positive  Chris- 
tianity. It  is  a  serious  matter,  however,  to  differ 
with  Moshiem.  He  seldom  speaks  strongly,  with- 
out strong  reasons;  and,  on  this  subject,  his  researches 
were  extraordinary.  Still,  it  is  the  fact,  that  Lama- 
ism is  the  only  form  of  Budhuism  which,  by  his  own 
acknowledgment,  presents  any  thing  that  ever  any 
one  has  suspected  of  a  real  Christian  origin.  So  far 
this  is  an  anomaly.  Bayer  and  La  Croze  felt  it  to 
be  so;  and  Moshiem  himself  was  not  a  little  afraid 
to  differ  with  them. 

We  have  seen,  in  the  former  chapter,  that  what- 
ever the  Tartars  became  after  they  ceased  to  be 
Christians,  they  were  sure  to  carry  to  their  new  al- 
tars some  of  their  old  rites,  and  thus  to  give  a  mixed 
34 


S94  '  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

character  to  the  idolatry  they  embraced.  Moshiend 
requires  us  to  recognise  this  principle  of  our  common 
nature,  when  he  is  explaining  the  corruptions  of 
Christianity  in  primitive  times.  These,  he  says, 
were  inevitable  when  the  Schools  of  Philosophy  gave 
converts  to  the  church.  This  is  true.  It  is,  how* 
ever,  equally  true,  that  idolatry  would  be  somewhat 
refined,  if  not  a  little  Christianized  also,  when  a 
church  gave  converts  to  heathenism.  Moshiem 
ought,  therefore,  to  have  given  Lamaism  the  benefit 
of  his  owo  general  principles,  especially  as  he  found 
nothing  else  in  Asia  bearing  such  marks  of  Chris* 
tianity. 

Besides,  it  is  both  unnatural  and  unprecedented, 
that  a  great  religious  power  should  be  allowed  to 
pass  away  from  one  system,  without  some  bold  man 
trying  to  revive  it  on  behalf  of  another  system. 
Prester  John's  rank  was  just  as  likely  to  be  appropri- 
ated by  the  high  priest  of  the  Shammanist  Budhu- 
ists,  in  Tartary,  as  the  Pope's  authority  in  England 
was  by  Henry  VIII. 

We  thus  obtain  a  natural  clue  to  the  labyrinth  of 
Lamaism.  This  form  of  Budhuism  was  in  Tartary, 
as  Moshiem  says,  long  before  Prester  John  arose. 
But  we  never  hear  of  it  during  the  dynasty  of  the 
Presters.  We  hear  of  five  Mahometan  kings  which 
were  subject  to  John;  but  of  no  Shammanist.  The 
sect  must,  therefore,  have  either  remained  indepen- 
dent, or  too  small  to  be  noticed,  whilst  the  Presteral 
Church  \vas  dominant:  and  in  either  case,  its  chief 
priest  was  sure  to  grasp  at  power  whenever  an  op- 
portunity occurred.  An  opportunity  did  offer  itself 
when  that  church  was  expiring.  Accordingly,  Odo- 
ricus,  in  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  393 

found  the  chief  priest  of  idolatry  reigning  over  the 
Thibet  portion  of  Prester  John's  land,  under  the 
name  of  the  Abbassi.  Now,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
resemblance  this  name  bears  to  the  title  of  the  Ethi- 
opic  Prester  John,  (although  the  coincidence  is  curi- 
ous)— Odoricus  says  that  it  signifies  Pope,  and  that 
this  priest  was  "  head  of  all  idolaters."  Whatever, 
therefore,  be  the  precise  meaning  of  the  name.  Lama, 
or  more  properly  the  name,  Lamalamcdu,  it  was  not 
the  first  name  assumed  by  the  pontiff  of  idolatry  in 
Thibet.  At  least,  it  was  not  the  only  name.  See 
Purchas,  p.  363.  The  modern  historians  of  China, 
following  De  Guignes,  can  hardly  be  blamed  for  say- 
ing, that  the  Chinese  Emperor,  Ming-ti,  sent  to  "  the 
Grand  Lama,  at  Lassa,"  when  the  prediction  of  Con- 
fucius— that  "  the  Holy  One  would  be  found  in  the 
west"  was  supposed,  in  a.  d.  65,  to  be  fulfilled.  One 
name  is  as  good  as  another  for  the  high  priest  of 
Lassa,  whilst  it  is  merely  a  name.  I  can  find  no 
evidence,  however  that  this  was  the  original  name 
of  the  pontiff  of  Fo  or  Budh.  It  is  not  the  name  of 
his  priests  in  India,  nor  is  a  cross  their  chief  badge. 
Besides,  it  is  only  the  name  of  the  spiritual  Prince 
of  the  country.  The  title  of  the  temporal  Prince  is 
"  Deva." — AvriVs  Travels. 

My  reader  will  now  sympathize  with  old  Purchas, 
in  calling  these  questions  "  misty  mysteries,"  and 
perhaps  apply  to  me  the  older  proverb,  "  Catch  a 
Tartar  if  you  can."  I  myself  feel  with  Purchas, 
that  "it  is  religion  in  us  to  suspend  our  discourse  of 
this  religion,"  as  soon  as  possible. — Pilgrimage,  p. 
359. 

What,  then,  seems  to  be  the  fact  on  this  subject?- 
Now,  taking  all  things  into  the  account,  it  appears 


396  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

to  me  that  the  first  Prester  John,  before  he  became 
a  Christian,  had  been  the  Lama  of  the  Shammanist 
Budhuists  in  his  own  territory;  and  that  their  Lama, 
when  he  saw  the  last  Prester  extinct,  availed  him- 
self of  the  fall  of  the  Christian  dynasty,  to  take 
measures  for  the  restoration  of  the  idolatry  which 
the  first  Prester  had  abandoned.  This  would  natu- 
rally lead  the  aspirant  to  make  all  the  concessions 
and  approximations  he  could,  to  the  most  popular 
Christian  superstitions  of  the  Tartarian  Church; 
that  thus  he  might  conciliate  its  adherents  to  Bud- 
huism,  as  well  as  secure  his  own  pontificate;  for  he 
could  hardly  look  for  John's  power,  apart  from  all 
John's  ritual. 

Marsden,  in  his  notes  on  Marco  Polo,  has  assumed 
part  of  this  theory,  in  order  to  account  for  the  first 
Tartar  Chan  taking  the  title,  Prester  John,  at  his 
baptism;  and  not  without  reason;  for  it  was  custo- 
mary amongst  both  the  nobility  and  the  Chans  to 
combine  the  priestly  office  with  the  civil,  or  to  be 
Lamas  as  well  as  chiefs.  This  is  the  case  still  in 
Tartary,  and  one  reason  why  the  Emperor  of  China 
pays  so  much  deference  to  the  Grand  Lama.  The 
first  John  was  not  likely,  therefore,  to  lay  aside  his 
sacred  rank,  w^hen  he  became  a  Christian;  nor  the 
Nestorians  to  Vv'ish  him  to  cease  from  being  both 
priest  and  king;  and  thus  he  was  baptized  Prester, 
or  apostolic.  This  accounts,  also,  for  the  influence 
he  had  at  once  over  200,000  of  his  subjects,  who  fol- 
lowed his  example  in  embracing  Christianity  at  once. 
It  was  their  high  priest,  as  much  as  their  king,  they 
obeyed  and  copied.  Accordingly,  w^hilst  their  kings 
remained  Presters,  the  Tartars,  to  a  great  extent,  re- 
mained Christians.     When,   however,  Christianity 


REV.   W.   MILNE,  D»  D.  397 

tost  the  last  Nestorian  prince,  and  Zenghis  Chan 
created  a  vantage  ground  for  idolatry  to  rally  upon, 
it  was  as  easy  as  it  was  natural  for  the  old  Budhuist 
party  to  deify  their  high  priest,  as  well  as  to  accom- 
modate his  ritual  somewhat  to  the  prejudices  of  the 
Christians.  Gutzlaff  thinks  that  the  Budhuists  of 
Thibet  **  borrowed  many  ceremonies  from  the  Nesto- 
rians,"  even  in  the  seventh  century. — China  Opened, 
Vol.  ii.  p.  218.  In  fact,  Budhuism  has  been  Si  plastic 
system  every  where,  out  of  India.  Gutzlaff  says, 
that  the  Chinese  moulded  it  into  a  shape  to  suit 
themselves;  and  it  is  evident  from  Xavier's  discus- 
sions with  the  Japanese,  that  they  had  adopted  the 
Chinese  version  of  it.  "Go  to  China,"  the  Bonzes 
said;  "we  got  our  religion  from  them,  and  cannot 
change  until  you  bring  them  under  the  yoke  of 
Christ." — Turselline^s  Life  of  Xavier.  La  Loubere 
maintains  that  he  could  find  no  trace  of  *'a  Divini- 
ty" in  Siamese  Budhuism. — t^siat.  Res.  Vol.  viii.  p, 
400.  Thus  it  was  just  as  likely  to  accommodate 
itself  to  such  Christianity  as  prevailed  under  the  last 
Prester,  as  to  the  taste  of  China  and  Japan^  In  like 
manner,  the  deification  of  the  Grand  Lama  is  no 
anomaly  in  that  system.  Budh,  or  Fo,  is  merely  a 
Sanaanif  or  saint,  who  appeared  from  time  to  time  as  * 
a  reformer,  and  disappears  in  the  supreme  felicity  of 
JSTurupan.  There  is  a  remarkable  paper  on  this  sub- 
ject in  vol.  ii.  of  the  Bombay  Transactions. 

Now,  we  can  account  for  the  remarkable  speci- 
mens of  Lamaic  prayers,  which  La  Croze  translated, 
and  deemed  parts  of  an  ancient  Christian  liturgy,  as 
well  as  for  all  the  Popery  which  Grueber  blamed 
the  devil  for  teaching  at  Lassa. 

Lamaism,  however,  is  still  at  Lassa,  and  is  a  for- 
34* 


398  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

midable  enemy  to  Christianity  in  China, — whatever 
may  be  thought  of  any  man's  theory  of  its  origin. 
Moshiem  seems  wrong,  and  no  one  may  be  right,  as 
to  the  rise  and  progress  of  this  idolatry:  but  it  reigns 
in  Tartary,  and  has  sway  in  China;  and  thus  it  has 
to  be  fought  some  day  by  our  Missionaries.  Both 
Missionaries  and  the  churches,  therefore,  ought  to 
know  something  of  this  "mystery  of  iniquity,"  that 
they  may  be  prepared  for  the  contest  with  it.  It  is 
an  influential  form  of  evil  in  China,  whether  they 
think  so  or  not.  The  Jesuits,  who  were  no  mean 
judges  of  either  human  nature,  or  national  prejudices, 
dreaded  the  influence  of  the  Lama,  quite  as  much  as 
that  of  Confucius.  Verbiest  reckoned  it  "  a  kind  of 
miracle,"  that  the  influence  of  the  Lama  over  the 
Queen-mother  at  Pekin,  did  not  defeat  his  own  in- 
fluence with  the  Emperor.  Her  priests,  he  says,  as- 
sured her  that  Lamaism  had  no  bitterer  enemies  than 
the  Christians.  The  Emperor  himself  could  not 
overcome  her  repugnance  to  Verbiest,  when  he  made 
him  his  own  companion  in  a  visit  to  Tartary.  "You 
are  not  expected  to  pay  your  court  to  the  Queen," 
was  the  excuse  of  the  monarch  for  excluding  the 
priest.  The  result  of  Verbiest's  observation  in  west- 
ern Tartary  was,  that  Christianity  would  not  easily 
prevail  whilst  the  Lamas  stood. — Travels  of  the  Je- 
suits, Vol.  ii.  p.  146. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  399 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

A  VOICE   FROM   THE   TOMBS   OF   MORRISON  AND 
MILNE,  TO  THE  SCHOOLS  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 

It  is  not  by  accident,  nor  by  human  concert,  that 
there  should  thus  cross  your  path,  just  as  you  are 
going  to  **  serve  at  the  altar,'*^  challengers  for  China 
and  the  East,  who  interpose  a  flaming  sword  in  your 
way,  until  you  judge  righteous  judgment  between 
the  claims  of  Home  and  Foreign  service.  "  TAw  is 
the  Lord's  doing;''^  and,  therefore,  it  ought  to  be  both 
marvellous  and  providential  in  your  eyes:  especially 
as  the  Altar  at  which  you  are  about  to  consecrate 
yourselves  is,  itself,  consecrated  to  the  service  of  the 
world  at  large,  and  destined  to  enlighten  all  the  dark 
places  of  the  earth. 

Not  thus  were  Latimer  and  Knox,  Watts  and 
Doddridge,  arrested  and  adjured,  by  loud  voices 
from  the  living  and  the  dead,  when  they  began  to 
ponder  their  ordination  vows,  and  compare  the  claims 
of  destitute  churches.  A  destitute  world  was  not  thus 
forced  upon  their  attention,  whilst  they  were  judg- 
ing of  the  path  of  dut3^  Their  prayerful  inquiry, 
"Lord,  what  wouldst  thou  have  me  to  do?"  if  it 
glanced  at  all  beyond  the  land  of  their  fathers, 
could  have  no  reference  to  *'  the  land  of  Sinim,^^  or 
to  the  shores  of  OpMr,  No  star  had  arisen  in  the 
east  then,  to  reveal  its  darkness,  or  to  guide  wise 
men  to  its  help.     The  Orient  was  almost  unknown, 


400  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

and  altogether  unpitied  by  Protestantism.    But  now, 

'*  The  world  is  all  before  you, 
Where  to  choose." 

Neither  the  Reformers  nor  the  Puritans  had  any 
choice,  but  amongst  the  British  vineyards.  They 
were  "shut  up"  to  Home,  because  shut  out  from 
all  the  world  besides,  except  as  exiles. 

This  insulated  position  must,  of  course,  have  great- 
ly simphfied  both  their  deliberations  and  prayers, 
whilst  searching  for  the  path  of  duty.  All  the  lamps 
of  Providence  shone  then  upon 

"  A  little  spot  enclosed  by  grace, 
Out  of  the  world's  vast  wilderness." 

You  cannot  ascertain  the  path  of  duty  so  soon  or 
easily  now.  It  is  both  more  wide  and  more  winding 
than  in  the  days  of  old;  and  must  be  examined  un- 
der all  the  new  lights  which  Providence  has  been 
kindling  and  accumulating  around  the  church. 

Do  you  regret  this]  Would  you  prefer  a  state  of 
things  at  home  or  abroad,  in  which  you  could  lay 
your  hand  on  the  Altar,  and  swear  ministerial  alle- 
giance to  Christ,  without  one  Missionary  feeling  or 
recollection?  Heaven  would  not  register  such  vows, 
now  that  the  whole  earth  is  crying  out  for  help! 
The  groans  of  creation  would  prevent  your  vows 
from  becoming  a  memorial  before  God,  if  they 
breathed  no  sympathy  with  the  bondage  of  creation. 
Take  care  what  you  vow,  whilst  voices  from  all  na- 
tions are  thus  ascending  to  the  throne  of  God,  and 
thundering  around  the  church!  The  cry  "  Come 
over  and  help  ws,"  is  gone  forth  upon  the  four  winds 
of  heaven,  and  it  cannot  be  stopped  nor  outspoken 
by  any  claim  or  cries  of  home  affairs.     All  the  in- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  401 

terests  of  the  church  arc  now  at  stake,  upon  the 
evangehzaiion  of  the  world.  She  must  go  back  and 
go  down  in  all  her  influence,  if  she  do  not  go  '^into 
all  nations,"  and  preach  the  gospel.  She  must  act 
out  her  commission  now,  or  vacate  her  claims:  for 
the  compulsory  principal  dare  not,  and  the  volun- 
tary principal  will  not,  sustain  her,  under  any  form, 
apart  from  action  and  enterprise.  She  must  set 
herself  to  "  save  others,"  if  she  would  save  herself! 

You  have  not  "fallen  on  evil  times,"  (whatever 
church  you  belong  to,)  because  you  cannot  take 
your  place  at  the  Altar  so  easily  as  your  fathers  did. 
The  times  are,  indeed,  past,  when  it  was  enough,  in 
order  to  prove  a  call  to  the  work  of  the  Ministry,  to 
be  able  and  willing  to  preach  the  gospel  any  where 
at  home.  That  was  sufficient  proof  of  being  "  called 
of  God  as  was  Aaron"  whilst  God  had  not  thrown 
open  the  world  to  the  church:  but  it  is  not  enough, 
now  that  great  and  effectual  doors  are  opened  in  all 
nations,  and  outstretched  hands  and  streaming  eyes 
are  entreating  help.  This  is  as  much  and  as  cer- 
tainly the  voice  of  Providence,  as  any  opening  in, 
or  invitations  from,  the  British  Churches.  It  is, 
therefore,  not  Providence  at  large,  but  a  part  of  the 
shadow  of  it,  that  you  are  watching,  if  you  are 
weighing  only  calls  and  prospects  at  home.  There 
is,  indeed,  much  Providence  in  them.  Yea,  it  may 
be  your  imperative  duty  to  stay  at  home,  just  be- 
cause so  many  are  wanted  to  go  abroad.  So  far  as 
you  are  individually  concerned,  there  may  be  no- 
thing personally  providential  in  all  the  aspects  or 
appeals  of  the  Heathen  world.  They  cannot  regard 
all  the  sons  of  the  Prophets;  and,  therefore,  they 
may  have  no  direct  bearings  upon  you.     They  do 


402  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

bear,  however,  directly  upon  some,  yea,  upon  many; 
and  you  may  be  one  of  the  ^'chosen  vessels"  whose 
duty  it  is  to  bear  the  name  of  Christ  "far  hence 
among  the  Gentiles."  It  is,  therefore,  at  your  peril 
to  go  up  to  the  Altar  as  a  Minister  until  you  have 
fairly  and  fully  met  the  question, — What  is  my  duty 
in  this  day  of  Missions?  You  often  and  honestly  say 
to  God,  when  you  think  of  going  to  his  Altar  to  take 
his  vows  upon  you,  "  If  thy  presence  go  not  with  me, 
carry  me  not  up.^^  You  cannot  bear  the  av^ful  idea 
of  running  unsent,  or  of  studying  unaided,  or  of  la- 
bouring unblessed  by  God.  No  wonder!  You  will 
have  to  review  through  all  eternity  your  ministerial 
choice  and  career.  Judge,  therefore,  now,  whether 
the  Divine  Presence  is  likely  to  "  go  with  "  you  at 
home,  whilst  the  Divine  Command  is  calling  for  so 
many  to  go  abroad? 

Again  I  say,  it  may  not  be  your  duty  to  quit  your 
native  shores:  it  is,  however,  your  immediate  duty  to 
look  this  question  fully  in  the  face.  It  will  force 
itself  upon  you  before  you  die;  and  when  you  are 
dying,  it  will  flash  out  upon  your  spirit,  as  the  fore- 
runner of  all  the  audits  of  your  stewardship.  At  that 
solemn  moment,  next  to  the  humble  consciousness 
of  being  "  in  Christ,"  nothing  will  be  more  soothing 
than  the  conviction  of  having  been  in  your  proper 
place;  or  at  least  of  having  done  all  in  your  power 
to  ascertain  the  will  of  God,  as  to  your  sphere. 3 

Have  you,  then,  done  so?  Will  you  do  so  now, 
"  without  partiahty,  and  without  hypocrisy?'  Any 
one  may  skirt  the  confines  of  Omniscience,  or  bear  the 
question  within  the  outer  "rings"  of  its  heart-search- 
ing hght,  without  ascertaining  either  the  will  of  God, 
or  the  real  bias  of  his  own  will.     This  is  but  com- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  403 

plimenting  Omniscience;  not,  consulting  it.  You 
cannot  be  impartial  or  sincere,  unless  you  penetrate 
to  the  very  farthest  and  brightest  point,  at  which  the 
"  LIGHT  FULL  OF  GLORY "  is  accessible.  Place  your- 
self in  the  full  blaze  of  divine  scrutiny,  if  you  would 
be  successful  or  honest.  There,-^lay  open  your 
whole  sou!,  and  the  whole  case  of  the  heathen 
world;  and  keep  both  open,  until  you  can  appeal  to 
him  who  knoweth  all  things,  that  you  have  no  will 
of  your  own*  "Dwell  in"  "this  secret  place  of  the 
Most  High,^^  until  you  can  come  out  of  it  in  a  spirit 
which  could  meekly  go  before  the  universe,  or  up  to 
the  eternal  throne,  to  avow  its  motives. 

Are  you  afraid  of  this  process?  Do  you  suspect 
that  it  would  overturn  the  anticipated  fabric  of  your 
ministerial  happiness?  Is  there  any  place  or  person, 
for  whose  sake  you  shrink  from  coming  to  the  light 
thus  fully]  "  If  your  heart  condemn  you,  God  is 
greater  than  your  heart,  and  knoweth  all  things." 
Besides,  he  disposeth  all  things,  as  well  as  knoweth 
them:  and,  therefore,  whatever  you  are  willing  to 
give  up,  for  his  service,  he  can  take  away.  Do  not, 
then,  peril  your  fondest  wishes,  by  consulting  them 
first  or  chiefly. 

Perhaps  you  are  already  so  placed  and  pledged, 
that  it  seems  too  late  now  to  reverse  your  choice,  and 
thus  useless  to  review  it  in  the  orb  of  Omniscience. 
It  cannot,  you  think,  be  honourably  altered;  and, 
therefore,  it  should  not  be  unsettled.  You  did  not 
mean  ill  when  you  made  it,  and  as  it  is  not  bad  in 
itself,  you  hope  it  may  turn  out  well  in  the  end. 

This  is  a  delicate  subject:  but  still  it  is  not  so  dif- 
ficult as  it  seems.  Engagements  are,  indeed,  solemn 
things,  and  should  be  held  sacred.     To  revise  them 


404  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

is  not,  however,  to  violate  them.  In  this  case,  it 
may  confirm  them:  for  it  is  not  yet  certain  that  you 
are  called  or  qualified  to  go  abroad.  Or  if  you 
strongly  suspect  that  your  path  of  duty  would  have 
lain  there,  had  not  these  engagements  shut  you  out 
from  it,  why  should  not  the  reasons  of  this  suspicion, 
if  fully  gone  into,  weigh  as  much  with  others  as  with 
yourself]  If  there  be  reasons  which  would  alter 
your  choice,  were  you  free  to  yield  to  them,  is  it  not 
just  as  likely  they  would  sway  another?  At  all 
events,  it  is  your  duty  to  submit  them  to  every  one 
concerned  in  your  movements.  Hush  not  up,  hurry 
not  over,  a  question,  which,  if  not  honestly  dealt  with 
now,  may,  embarrass,  if  not  imbitter,  your  ministerial 
life  through  all  its  stages. 

If,  however,  you  be  quite  free  from  all  pledges  to 
any  place  or  person;  and  thus  at  full  liberty  to  weigh, 
in  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary,  the  comparative 
claims  of  China  and  the  churches,  I  congratulate 
you,  even  if  you  have  no  leaning  towards  foreign 
service  yet.  I  do  not  appeal  to  you,  assuming  that 
you  have  either  a  Missionary  spirit  or  bias  already. 
If,  indeed,  you  have,  so  much  the  better:  but  still, 
all  that  I  want  is,  to  obtain  from  you  a  fair  hearing 
to  foreign  claims.  Let  them  make  their  own  im- 
pression, and  produce  their  legitimate  effect  upon 
your  spirit,  as  it  is.  Real  Missionary  spirit  is  the 
fruit  of  Missionary  study.  A  sudden  flash  of  zeal, 
or  flow  of  sympathy  for  the  Heathen,  is  no  test  of 
call  or  qualification  to  teach  them,  now  that  our  So- 
cieties know  what  there  is  to  do  and  endure  abroad. 
JUind  is  wanted,  as  well  as  emotion:  physical  strength 
as  well  as  devotional  feeling.  And  in  regard  to  China 
and  the  East,  the  order  of  mind  most  wanted  there. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  405 

is  not  to  be  called  forth  by  mere  spirit-stirring  appeals, 
however  holy  or  heroic.  Sober  facts  and  solid  argu- 
ments, can  alone  draw  out  the  kind  of  men  suited  to 
these  spheres.  The  Chinese  are  not  a  barbarous 
people,  except  so  far  as  Europeans  and  Americans 
brutalize  them  by  opium.  Even  in  India,  it  is  the 
shrewdness  and  sensuality,  more  than  the  sanguinary 
horrors  of  Hindooism  and  Budhuism,  that  are  to  be 
grappled  with  now.  Suttees  are  vanishing;  but 
subtleties  are  increasing  in  number  and  ingenuity. 
Idols  are  at  a  discount;  but  skepticism  bears  a  high 
premium.  Education  is  popular;  but  it  is  prized  only 
for  selfish  reasons.  Men  of  mere  feeling,  however 
ardent,  are  not  adapted  to  this  state  of  things. 
Any  man  can  weep  at  a  Pujah,  or  thrill  with  horror 
at  a  funeral  pile,  or  hang  his  harp  upon  the  willows 
of  the  Ganges  and  the  Bhurampooter,  whilst  their 
waters  and  alligators  are  glutted  with  suicidal  sacri- 
fices, and  their  eagles  and  vultures  with  infant  vic- 
tims: but  he  must  be  a  reasoning,  a  resolute,  a 
prudent,  as  well  as  a  holy  man,  who  can  gauge  the 
springs  of  these  enormities,  and  grapple  with  the 
motives  of  these  infatuations.  So  also  in  China:  there 
is  neither  such  craft  or  cruelty,  such  pomp  or  sensu- 
ality, in  their  idolatry  itself,  as  to  stir  up  the  spirit  to 
indignation  or  horror.  There  is  enough  to  wind  up  a 
great  and  good  spirit  to  all  the  heights  of  solemn 
sympathy  and  patient  enterprise;  but  nothing  to 
enlist  sentiment,  or  to  enliven  curiosity.  Countless 
numbers,  and  cold  delusions,  and  universal  self- 
conceit,  and  heartless  formality,  make  up  "  the 
image  and  superscription"  of  China:  and,  therefore, 
his  eye  must  be  far-reaching  and  keenly  scrutinizing, 
as  well  as  "single,"  who  can  read  the  natural  cha- 
35 


406  MEMOIRS  OF  THt 

racter,  so  as  to  discover  its  valuable  pointG,  and  devise 
lines  of  practical  operation  for  its  improvement. 

The  man  also,  who  sees  no  glory  in  the  power  of 
the  press  to  move  China;  or  no  sublime  efficiency  in 
the  calm  and  dew-like  descent  of  Bibles  and  Tracts 
on  "  the  land  of^Sinim;"  or  no  moral  grandeur  in  di- 
recting and  gratifying  the  national  taste  for  reading; 
is  not  the  man  for  China.  Yea,  if  his  spirit  cannot 
be  stirred  in  all  its  depths,  and  fixed  at  all  its  heights, 
by  the  prospect  of  watching  the  mighty  chaos  of  the 
Chinese  mind,  just  in  order  to  fathom  its  everlasting 
channels,  and  to  discover  hs  ground  stream,  that  thus 
he  may  open  a  passage  for  future  Missionaries,  and 
pave  the  way  for  the  moving  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
upon  the  face  of  the  dark  waters,  he  is  not  the  man 
for  China.  Yea,  unless  he  can  discern  unspeakable 
glory  in  the  foundation  stone  of  the  spiritual  temple, 
which  Morrison  and  Milne,  as  "  wise  master  buil- 
ders," laid,  and  thus  can  shout,  "Grace,  grace  unto 
it,"  as  the  sure  pledge  and  prelude  of  the  top  stone 
being  brought  forth  with  the  shoutings  of  the 
universe,  he  is  not  the  man  for  China.  He  must,  too, 
be  able  and  willing  to  work  under  ground  there,  w^ho 
would  work  well.  Not  that  he  will  be  unseen  or 
unnoticed.  Both  the  church  and  world  will  have 
their  eyes  upon  him:  the  former  in  admiration  and 
hope;  the  latter  in  curiosity  and  surprise.  No  name 
will  be  more  waited  for  or  welcomed  than  his,  at  the 
boards  of  Missions  and  on  the  platforms  of  meetings, 
when  glad  news  come  from  far  countries.  Labourers 
in  China  will  soon  be  the  great  land-marks  of  the 
Bible  Societies,  of  both  the  old  and  the  new  world. 
And  on  no  spot,  more  especially  than  on  that  where 
Bible   Missionaries   are   laying   the   foundation    of 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  ^  407 

Christian  Churches,  will  angels  watch,  or  Providence 
smile.  He  is  not  "a  wise  master  builder"  whom 
this  cannot  both  inspire  and  satisfy.  Tlie  work  is 
under  ground,  but  its  reward  is  on  high:  and  all  that 
is  now  doing  above  ground  by  othervS,  in  other  places, 
will  be  improved  by  it,  and  identified  wilh  it,  for 
ever. 

Dr.  Morrison  understood  this;  and  it  sustained 
him,  under  all  the  Herculean  labour  of  translation 
and  cotnpilation:  under  all  the  solitude  and  sorrow 
occasioned  by  bereavements:  under  all  the  annoying 
restrictions  of  a  jealous  Government,  and  a  monopo-. 
lizing  Factory:  and,  even,  under  all  the  mortifications 
which  arose,  when  some  of  his  favourite  plans  were 
thwarted  or  ill  sustained.  Yea,  he  so  understood 
both  his  work  and  his  reward,  that  he  returned  to 
pursue  them,  after  seeing  that  the  British  Churches 
had  no  sympathy  with  him,  except  as  the  translator 
of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Chinese.  Whatever  else 
he  had  lived  and  laboured  for  in  China,  they  would 
hardly  look  at. 

He  came  to  them  with  "  the  burden  of  China " 
pressing  upon  his  spiritand  absorbing  all  his  thoughts; 
and  thus  reckoned  that  he  had  only  to  mention  its 
countless  millions  and  his  own  loneliness,  in  order  to 
bring  all  the  Churches  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against 
the  mighty;  but  no  man  appreciated  or  understood 
his  solemn  appeal,  in  its  intended  sense.  It  was  inter- 
preted as  a  mere  call  for  a  College!  Even  as  that, 
it  was  all  but  confounded  with  certain  Indian  specu- 
lations, by  the  generality.  He  saw  all  this,  and 
keenly  felt  it  all:  but  it  never  unsettled  his  purpose. 
It  dimmed  his  eye,  and  made  him  "  dumb  with 
silence;"  but  it  did  not  alienate  his  heart  from  Chin?, 
or  Britain. 


408  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

You  will  now  ask,  how  all  this  bears  upon  my  ar- 
gument! Thus: — all  this  died  with  Dr.  Morrison! 
It  cannot  happen  again.  The  danger  is  on  the  other 
side  now.  Another  Morrison  would  be  almost  ido- 
lized. See  how  public  hope  and  sympathy  hang 
upon  his  son!  He  is  understood,  and  appreciated, 
and  responded  to,  at  once  and  universally.  Could 
Mr.  Morrison  only  say,  that  China  Proper  was 
"open,"  he  might  command  the  Churches  and  pick 
the  Colleges  of  both  3ntain  and  America. 

I  know  what  I  am  about  in  thus  dealing  with 
facts:  see  to  it — that  you  deal  as  honestly  with 
them.  Would  that  I  could  act  upon  them,  as  freely 
as  I  argue  from  them!  But,  alas,  it  is  too  late  to 
think  of  acting:  I  can  do  nothing  but  write.  You, 
however,  can  do  more. 

In  all  this,  I  have  not  forgotten  the  question,  "  Is 
China  open  to  the  Gospel?"  nor  the  command, 
"Open  China."  China  Proper  is  not  open:  but 
around  it,  there  is  free  access  to  at  least  ffty  mil- 
lions of  Chinese,  who  keep  up  a  regular  intercourse 
with  it.  This  door  has  been  open  for  many  years: 
and  if  w^e  refuse  to  enter  it,  why  should  Providence 
open  others?  In  fact,  it  is  well  that  others  are  not 
yet  opened:  for  who  is  fit  to  enter  them?  Consider 
this.  The  existing  state  of  things  in  that  empire  is 
just  what  it  ought  to  be,  whilst  the  existing  state  of 
things  in  the  churches  remains  what  it  is.  God  is 
"  the  God  of  order,  not  of  confusion;"  and,  therefore. 
He  will  not  throw  open  such  an  empire,  until  he 
can  throw  into  it  efficient  agents,  in  something  like 
sufficient  numbers.  The  good  shepherd  "gently 
leads  those  that  be  with  young;"  and,  therefore,  he 
will  not  task  nor  tax  his  churches   beyond  their 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  40^ 

ability.  The  unwilling  and  the  unwise  may  insist 
on  China  being  open  to  the  Gospel,  before  they  open 
their  hearts  or  hands  to  China;  but  Providence  is  not 
thus  unreasonable  or  unkind.  He  has  too  much 
regard  even  for  their  comfort,  and  too  much  pity 
even  for  their  weakness,  to  bring  on  a  demand  upon 
their  families  or  property,  which  would  either  im-^ 
poverish  them,  or  tempt  ihem  to  desert  his  cause 
entirely.  He  knows  such  men  too  well,  and  loves 
better  men  too  much,  to  hurry  on  a  crisis  which 
would  be  fatal  to  the  half-hearted,  and  overwhelm- 
ing to  the  simple.  He  will  stir  up  no  crusade  for 
China,  which,  like  that  for  Palestine,  would  drain 
the  resources  or  the  strength  of  the  British  churches. 
Accordingly,  Providence  is  making  no  demand,  at 
present,  beyond  their  ability.  They  are  able  to  oc- 
cupy posts  of  observation  and  action,  all  around 
China.  They  are  able  to  furnish  and  sustain  as 
many  agents  as  there  are  stations.  They  are,  also, 
willing,  waiting,  yea,  longing,  to  be  led  out  to  the  help 
of  the  Lord  in  "  these  quarters."  Already  they  are 
whispering  his  own  question,  '^  who  will  go  for  us]" 
and,  ere  long,  they  will  thunder  it,  in  a  voice  which 
will  make  "  the  posts  of  the  doors  "  of  all  Colleges 
"  momP"^ 

He  must  have  something  more  of  Isaiah  in  him 
than  the  evangelical  spirit  of  that  Prophet,  who  is 
warranted  to  say  at  once,  in  answer  to  this  question, 
"  Here  am  I,  send  me."  In  general,  they  are  not  the 
fittest  to  go,  who  are  the  first  to  offer.  An  immediate 
answer  to  a  rousing  or  melting  appeal  on  behalf  of 
China  or  India,  ought  not  to  be  accepted  or  given, 
unless  it  be  the  explosion  of  a  "  secret  fire,"  which 
has  been  long  pent  up  in  the  spirit,  and  only  waiting 
35* 


410  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

for  an  opportunity  to  explode.  Then,  it  cannot  be 
too  promptly  given,  nor  too  readily  accepted.  Mor- 
rison responded  at  once  to  the  appeal  of  Bogue, 
when  Hardcastle  appealed  to  the  Mission  College 
at  Gosport,  on  behalf  of  China.  He  did  right.  His 
promptitude  was  prudence  of  the  highest  order.  His 
spirit  and  the  Society's  purpose  were  evidently  made 
for  each  other,  like  Adam  and  Eve;  and,  therefore, 
the  moment  they  met,  "  they  kissed  each  other." 
China,  and  the  first  thing  that  could  be  done  there, 
(the  translation  of  the  Scriptures,)  formed  the  precise 
element  which  his  spirit,  although  unable  to  define 
it  to  itself,  had  long  been  "feeling  after,"  with  .all 
the  steadiness  of  an  instinct,  and  all  the  cravings  of 
a  latent  taste;  and,  therefore,  whilst  he  moved  into 
that  element  at  once,  he  did  so  with  as  much  deli- 
beration as  delight.  It  had  been  the  vision  of 
years,  and  the  object  of  all  his  prayers,  although 
he  could  not  name  it,  until  it  was  brought  before 
him  as  a  reality.  Then,  ^^  Mam  called  his  wife's 
name  Eve." 

Is  there  any  great  object,  beyond  the  Home  Mi- 
nistry, which  thus,  vision-like,  floats  around,  or 
flashes  across  5^our  spirit;  disturbing  or  diverting  it, 
whenever  it  tries  to  settle  under  any  vine  or  fig  tree 
in  the  British  vineyard]  Do  you  often  feel  as  if  any 
home  sphere  would,  like  the  cave  in  Horeb,  expose 
you  to  the  question  put  to  Elijah, — "What  doest 
thou  here?'  This  may  be  a  "  heavenly  vision,"  al- 
though yet  dim  and  undefined.  Deem  it  not  so, 
however, — if  your  health  be  delicate,  or  your  nerves 
weak,  or  your  spirits  constitutionally  low,  or  your 
tact  for  acquiring  languages  small,  or  your  fear  of 
dangers  great.     It  is  not  "  heavenly,"  in  the  sense 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  411 

of  a  call  to  go  abroad,  if  your  physical  or  mental 
powers  be  but  questionably  adapted  to  foreign  la- 
bour. It  is,  however,  heavenly  in  a  sublime  sense: 
for. God  is  thus  moulding  your  spirit  to  the  love  and 
espousal  of  the  Missionary  cause  now,  that,  when 
you  begin  your  ministry,  and  whilst  you  continue 
it,  you  may  sustain  that  cause  by  your  advocacy, 
and  extend  it  by  your  example,  at  home.  And, 
next  to  a  high  tone  of  spiritual  niindedness,  you  can 
carry  nothing  more  healtliy  into  your  future  sphere, 
than  the  <'  holy  fire  "  of  Missionary  zeal.  Your 
flock,  wherever  it  be,  will  certainly  quarrel  or  de- 
cline, unless  you  fill  their  hearts  and  hands  with  as 
much  of  God's  work  at  home  and  abroad,  as  they 
can  hold.  He  must  now  "feed  swine,"  (I  mean 
Antinomians,)  who  will  not  make  the  sheep,  and  the 
lambs  too,  useful  to  the  great  shepherd.  Let  it  be 
seen,  wherever  you  go,  that  "  it  was  in  thine  heart^^ 
to  build  a  house  unto  the  Lord,  "  not  upon  another 
man's  foundation."  David  was  not  permitted  to 
build  the  Temple;  but  no  man  contributed  more  to 
its  erection  than  he  did.  His  property  or  influence 
might  be  traced,  in  splendid  forms,  from  its  founda- 
tion 10  its  top  stone,  and  from  the  holy  of  holies  to 
the  court  of  the  Gentiles.  Thus  any  of  you  can 
make  up,  at  home,  for  what  you  cannot  do  abroad. 
But  you  are  not  all  placed  thus.  Some  of  you  are 
fit  to  go,  and  free  to  go.  Both  your  frame  and 
your  aspect  bear  the  stamp  of  enterprise.  Only 
mark  how  they  thrill  to  (he  thrilling  cry  of  Morri- 
son, in  his  ^* parting  memorial:^^  "Alas,  my  bre- 
thren, how  long  shall  the  millions  of  eastern  Asia 
inherit  lies!" 


412  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 


"  To  every  tone,  with  tender  heat, 

Your  heart-strings  vibrate,  and  your  pulses  beat." 

Who  then,  will  be  baptized  for  the  dead]  Remem- 
ber; they  are  emphatically  "  the  mighty  dead:"  so 
mighty,  that  a  double  portion  of  the  spirit  of  Morri- 
son and  Milne  is  sure  to  rest  upon  their  first  succes- 
sors; and  if  the  tomb  of  Xavier,  on  the  Island  of 
Sancian,  could  call  forth  the  flower  of  the  Papacy  to 
baptism  for  the  dead,  shall  the  tombs  of  the  first  Pro- 
testant Missionaries,  at  Macao,  appeal  in  vain  to  Pro- 
testant Colleges?     God  forbid! 

Be  not  afraid  of  the  Chinese  language.  It  is,  in- 
deed, peculiar,  even  unique;  but  it  is  also  fascinating. 
The  Hieroglyphics  are  not  all  arbitrary.  What  can  be 
finer  thari  the  symbol  of  friendship?— fwo  pearls  of 
equal  size  and  purity;  showing  how  rare  and  valuable 
it  is.  Besides,  the  language  was  acquired  by  many, 
even  before  Dr.  Morrison  published  his  Dictionary. 
Hear  what  his  son  says  on  this  subject: — 

"It  cannot  be  learned  in  a  day,  but  demands  long 
and  attentive  study.  I  say  not  this  to  discourage  any 
one:  for  the  number  of  those  (not  by  any  means  men 
of  great  natural  abilities  or  quickness  of  parts)  who 
have  attained  a  useful  knowledge  of  the  language, 
is  a  sufficient  guarantee  for  the  practicability  of  ac- 
quiring it."  Add  to  this  fact,  the  experience  of  the 
Popish  Missionaries.  They  never  failed  to  master  the 
language.  They  went  out  young,  and  well-grounded 
in  the  classics,  and  making  their  purpose  their  fate; 
and  they  were  soon  able  to  speak  in  courts  or  cot- 
tages. So  may  you.  It  is  not  desirable,  however, 
that  all  who  go  to  China  should  contemplate  the 
study  of  its  classics,  to  any  great  extent.     The  ma- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  413 

jority  ought,  certainly,  to  prepare  themselves  to  wield, 
with  ease  and  power,  the  mighty  energies  and  fa- 
cilities of  the  press:  but  some  ought  to  set  their 
hearts  quite  as  resolutely  upon  acquiring  the  ver- 
nacular, with  an  express  view  to  preaching  the 
Gospel.  Indeed,  were  I  not  too  old  and  infirm  to 
be  worth  the  expense  of  being  sent  out,  I,  for  one, 
(notwithstanding  all  my  partialities  to  the  pen) 
should  feel  it  to  be  my  duty  to  become  a  scholar 
in  one  of  the  Chinese  day-schools  for  boys,  that  I 
might  obtain  just  the  same  instruction  which  the 
natives  give  to  their  children.  I  certainly  could 
learn  what  their  children  are  taught:  and  that,  with 
what  I  could  acquire  by  frequent  and  friendly  in- 
tercourse with  the  people,  would  soon  enable  me  to 
tell  them  "  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  in  their 
own  tongue."  I  throw  out  this  hint,  because  some 
of  you  may  be  hindered  by  the  suspicion,  that  great 
proficiency  in  the  written  language  of  China  is  es- 
sential to  usefulness.  But  this,  although  the  gene- 
ral rule,  admits  of  exceptions.  Indeed,  exceptions 
ought  to  be  forced  and  fastened  upon  that  general 
rule:  for  it  is  itself  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  of 
Scripture.  Preaching  the  Gospel  is  God's  ordinance; 
and,  therefore,  no  present  peculiarity  of  China  can 
be  safely  allowed  to  set  aside  preaching.  All  other 
methods  of  doing  good  "are  lawful,"  yea,  obligatory, 
whilst  this  is  impracticable:  but  to  make  this  practi- 
cable, ought  to  be  the  grand  aim  of  all  preliminary 
operations. 

And  now,  beloved  young  friends!  who  will  be 
baptized  for  the  dead?  The  eyes  of  the  Churches — 
of  the  Societies — of  the  Chinese — of  the  World,  are 
upon  your  ranks.     The  eye  of  Omniscience  is  upon 


414  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

all  your  hearts!  Shall  God  have  to  say,  "I  beheld, 
and  there  was  no  man  to  answer,"  when  I  asked, 
"  Who  will  go  for  us?"  What,  no  man  among  all 
the  sons  of  the  prophets!  It  may  not,  must  not,  can- 
not be,  that  prophets  should  not  be  found  for  China! 
Angels  wait  for  your  decision.  The  souls  under  the 
altar  chide  your  delay.  Hell  will  say,  ''Aha;  so 
would  we  have  it;"  if  you  all  refuse. 

Redeem  the  character  of  Protestantism:  for,  hi- 
therto, Popish  Colleges  have  furnished  most  Mis- 
sionaries for  China. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  SYRIAN  CHURCHES  IN  INDIA. 

"India,"  says  old  Turselline,  in  his  life  of  Xavier, 
"is  a  country  of  Asia,  somewhat  in  proportion  to  a 
man's  tongue;  being  almost  twice  as  long  as  broad;" 
— "and  there  be  very  certain  proofs,  that  St.  Thomas, 
the  apostle,  not  only  preached  there,  but  also  watered 
the  same  with  his  blood,  bringing  very  many  therein 
to  the  faith  of  Christ."  The  "certain  proofs,"  Tur- 
selline leaves  his  readers  to  find  out  as  they  can. 
Other  Jesuits  are  more  accommodating.  Father  Bo- 
hurs  specifies  the  little  mount  near  Meliapore,  and 
the  grot  too,  where  St.  Thomas  retired  to  pray,  and 
where  the  spear  of  a  Brahmin  slew  him.  This  is 
not  all.  There  is  a  marble  tablet  in  one  of  the 
chapels,  he  says,  which  was  found  by  the  Portu- 
guese, when  digging  up  the  ruins  of  the  old  city, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  415 

"whereon  is  a  cross  with  characters  graved  round 
about  it,  which  declare  that  St.  Thomas  came  to 
Meliapore  with  a  palmer's  staff  in  his  hand,  built  a 
Church  there,  and  won  the  kings  of  Malabar,  Coro- 
mandel  and  Pandi,  with  many  other  nations,  to  the 
law  he  preached.  The  marble  having  on  it  divers 
stains  of  bloodj  the  common  opinion  is,  that  he  suf- 
fered martyrdom  upon  it.  But  however  that  may 
be — the  marble  was  placed  on  the  altar  when  the 
chapel  was  built;  and  the  cross  distilled  some  drops 
of  blood  in  the  sight  of  all  the  people,  the  first  time 
that  a  solemn  mass  was  said  there;  which  also  hap- 
pened many  times  in  the  following  years,  on  the  day 
when  St.  Thomas'  martyrdom  is  celebrated."- — Bo- 
Hut's  Xavier.  No  wonder  Protestants  should  be  as 
"slow  of  heart  to  believe"  any  thing  whatever  about 
Thomas  having  been  in  India,  as  Thomas  himself 
was  in  believing  the  resurrection.  Traditions  which 
have  such  trash  grafted  upon  them,  may  well  dis- 
gust any  sane  mind.  *'A  sound  mind,"  however, 
will  not  overlook  the  fact,  that  the  Indian  tradition 
about  Thomas  must  have  been  both  rife  aud  popular 
at  Meliapore,  before  the  Portuguese  would  have 
dared  to  graft  such  pretences  upon  the  weight  of  his 
name.  They  had,  however,  secular  as  well  as  ec- 
clesiastical reasons  for  overdoing  the  Syrians,  in  ve- 
nerating the  apostle.  There  were  a  hundred  and 
ten  Syrian  Churches  in  Malabar  then;  and  although 
the  clergy  no  longer  ranked  next  to  the  Nairs,  or 
nobles,  some  of  the  laity  along  the  coast  were  the 
principal  merchants  of  the  country;  and  the  Por- 
tuguese wanted  to  monopolize  the  influence  of  both, 
if  not  to  supersede  them  entirely.  Besides,  it  be- 
came a  point  of  honour  with  Rome,  lo  subjugate  the 


416  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Syrians  of  India  to  her  yoke.  The  Pope  would  have 
allowed  (he  mass  to  be  said  in  Syriac,  at  Travan- 
core,  Dr.  Buchanan  says,  if  they  would  have  owned 
the  supremacy  of  Rome.  And  strange  as  this  seems, 
there  must  be  some  truth  in  it;  for  the  Doctor  him- 
self once  heard  a  priest  perform  mass  in  both  Syriac 
and  Latin.  Wrede,  a  distinguished  writer  in  the 
Asiatic  Researches,  vol.  vii.  p.  373,  states  that  one 
of  their  bishops  was  created  a  cardinal  at  Rome,  in 
1567.     He  died,  however,  just  after  this  disgrace. 

These  concessions  to  this  ancient  church,  as  well 
as  the  coercions  employed  to  subdue  her,  prove  that 
his  holiness  thought  she  would  be  "a  feather  in  the 
cap"  of  his  triple  crown.  Now,  although  I  do  not 
admire  his  policy  towards  the  Syrians,  in  any  of  its 
forms,  I  do  both  wonder  and  regret  that  only  the 
Missionaries  of  the  church  of  England,  in  our  times, 
have  taken  any  deep  interest  in  them.  I  do  not  re- 
collect to  have  ever  heard  or  read  any  kindling  ap- 
peal on  their  behalf,  or  any  kind  notice  of  them,  by 
the  Missionaries  of  other  societies,  until  my  friend 
Mr.  Campbell,  of  Bangalore,  in  his  noble  work  on 
"  British  India,"  just  published,  devoted  a  chapter  to 
them.  This  is  not  as  it  should  be:  for,  in  one  sense, 
that  church  is  emphatically  "  a  lily  amongst  the 
thorns."  A  torn  and  tarnished  lily,  I  readily  grant; 
which  breathes  but  little  of  the  fragrance  of  "  the 
Lily  of  the  valley."  But  still,  it  bears  His  name,  and 
was  torn  for  his  sake.  No  other  lil}^  planted  in  Asia 
by  primitive  hands,  has  lasted  so  long  amidst  the 
thorns  of  idolatry^  or  suffered  so  much.  Although, 
therefore,  I  would  not  sentimentalize  over  her  anti- 
quity, and  have  no  sympathy  whatever  with  her, 
because  of  her  approximations  to  patristic  episcopacy, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  417 

I  do  love  her,  and  wish  to  see  her  loved,  "  for  the 
truth's   sake/'   which    has   dwelt  in    her   so  long. 
What   Hetny  Martyn  calls  "the   devil   w'nh  four 
faces" — (or   Heathenism,   Mahomeianism,   Popery 
and  Infidelity) — has  not  been  able  to  make  the  Sy- 
rian church  deny  the  name  of  Christ.     In  a  lithe 
of  the  time,  during  which  she  has  kept  tlie  faith; 
and  with  none  of  her  temptations  to  abandon  it,  the 
English   Presbyterians   became  Sociriians,  and  the 
Frester  Tartars  Laraaists.     I  do  not  wonder,  there- 
fore, whoever  else  does  so,  that  Dr.  Buchanan  called 
the  boundaries  of  the  Syrian  churches  in  Malabar, 
"the  delectable  mountains."     John  Bunyan  would 
not  have  objected  to  this  application  of  his  graphic 
phrase.     It  was  a  noble  scene  on  one  of  these  moun- 
tains, when  Buchanan  challenged  a  comparison  be- 
tween his  Syriac  Testament,  and  the  ancient  copy 
from  Antioch,  w^hich  had  been  preserved  so  long  at 
Angamalee!     Well  might  Buchanan  exclaim,  when 
he  saw  the  prospect  of  giving  currency  to  the  word 
of  God  in  its  first  Indian  sphere, — "  God  led  me  from 
Cambuslang.^^     He  evidently  thought  of  Whitejield, 
at  this  hallowed  moment.     And  no  wonder.     Had 
Whitefield  never  been  at  Cambuslang,  Buchanan, 
humanly  speaking,  might  never  have  been  in  Ma- 
labar.    It  was  the  memory  of  Cambuslang  Chris- 
tians which  inspired  his  memorable  saying,  "I  wish 
to  be   a  pure  J^amboory  (of  high  caste)  amongst 
Christians." 

We  want  a  little  of  Buchanan's  sympathy  with 
the  Syrian  church.  It  would  do  her  good,  as  well 
as  ourselves.  She  is  now  complimented,  if  not  flat- 
tered, at  the  expense  of  purer  churches;  and  thus  in 
danger  of  attaching  more  importance  to  her  nominal 
36 


418  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

apostolicity,  than  to  vital  godliness:  for  what  can 
she  think  when  she  sees  or  hears  of  Protestant  Mis- 
sionaries and  their  churches,  who,  to  say  the  least, 
are  quite  equal  in  piety  and  talents  to  their  diocesan 
brethren,  but  are  treated  as  schismaiics,  while  she  is 
hailed  as  "  a  little  sister?"  She  has  most  likely  for- 
gotten that  Agliseus,  "  the  silk  weaver"  as  the  Sy- 
rian churches  call  him,  was  one  of  her  founders:  and 
thus  she  is  likely  to  undervalue  Missionaries  who 
have  been  mechanics,  when  she  hears  ihem  spoken 
of  as  uneducated  "  pretenders  to  holy  orders."  The 
only  influence  which  this  slander  can  have  upon  her 
priesthood,  must  be  to  divert  their  attention  from 
that  personal  Holiness,  without  which  no  man  has 
any  right  *'  to  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord,"  to  that 
conventional  holiness  which  any  man  may  inherit 
or  buy;  and  which,  as  an  heir-loom^  they  inherit 
through  a  longer  and  purer  channel  than  the  British 
hierarchy  can  pretend  to.  One  of  the  ornaments  of 
that  hierarchy,  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  has  just  said 
of  them,  "How  readily  should  we  acknowledge 
what  is  good  in  the  Syrian  churches, — without  re- 
quiring of  them  conformity  to  our  liturgical  worship, 
or  our  western  notions'?"  This  is  a  noble  sentiment, 
and  worthy  of  Dr.  Wilson's  best  days:  but  wiiilst 
churches  equal  to  his  own  in  all  moral  goodness, 
and  immeasurably  superior  to  the  Syrian  in  both 
faith  and  practice,  are  denied  the  benefit  of  his  max- 
ims, the  Syriati  Churches  cannot  become  what  his 
piety  wishes  them  to  be.  For  the  very  preference 
thus  given  to  her,  were  it  no  reflection  upon  her  bet- 
ters, or  his  equals  in  piety,  must  make  orders  appear 
to  her  of  more  importance  than  ministerial  character 
or  qualifications.     That  others,  therefore,  may  tell 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  419 

her,  with  equal  sympathy  and  kindness, — that  her 
ministers  "  nuist.  be  born  again  of  the  Spirit,"  before 
they  can  be  ministers  sent  of  God, — I  will  remind 
the  friends  of  Missions  to  India  of  the  history  of  the 
Syrian  Church,  since  Einope  knew  of  her  existence. 

Our  own  Alfred  must  have  known  something  of 
them;  for  he  sent  an  embassy  to  the  shrine  of  St. 
Thomas.  But  the  tirst  news  of  the  Syrian  Churches 
of  India  was  brouglit  to  Europe  by  Pedralvares 
Cabral,  a  Portuguese  adventurer,  who  had  landed  at 
Cranganor,  in  1500.  He  met  with  several  of  the 
Christians  of  St.  Tliomas  in  that  part,  and  even  pre- 
vailed on  two  of  them  to  accompany  him  to  Lisbon. 
They  were  brothers;  Matthias  and  Joseph.  The 
former  soon  died  in  Lisbon.  Joseph,  however,  visit- 
ed Rome  and  Venice,  and  gave  an  account  of  the 
Church  of  Malabar,  which  was  published  in  Latin. 
This  tract  is  printed  at  the  end  of  "  Fasciculis  Tem- 
per um." 

Vasco  da  Gama  was  the  next  negotiator  with  this 
Church.  On  his  arrival  at  Cochin,  in  1502,  as  the 
admiral  of  a  Portuguese  fleet,  a  deputation  of  native 
Christians  waited  upon  him,  begging  to  be  protected 
from  the  naiive  princes,  "  because  his  master  was  a 
Christian  king."  Dr.  Geddes  says,  they  presented 
the  admiral  with  the  sceptre  of  one  of  their  own 
ancient  Ch.risiian  princes,  as  a  token  of  homage  to 
the  King  of  Portugal:  but  the  Dr.  doubts  if  they 
ever  had  such  princes  in  Malabar.  "It  rests,"  he 
says,  *'  on  no  very  good  grounds,  so  far  as  I  can  per- 
ceive." The  fact,  howevier,  is  unqualifiedly  asserted 
in  the  appendix  of  the  seventeenth  Report  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  "  They  had  kings  of 
their  ov^rn,  from  920,  until   the  regal  power  passed 


420  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

over  to  the  infidel  kings  of  Odiamper."  They  were, 
however,  under  subjection  to  the  King  of  Cochin, 
when  the  Portuguese  found  them.  Dr.  Pearson 
says,  "  The  Syrian  clergy  ranked  next  to  the  ^airs, 
or  nobles  of  the  country." — Siuarlz^s  Life. 

Vasco  da  Gama  could  only  give  the  oppressed  na- 
tives fair  words,  and  commend  them  to  the  Portu- 
guese friars  and  merchants  in  India;  and  these,  says 
Geddes,  "  neglected  for  forty  years  a  Christianity 
which  was  under  their  very  noses. ^^  This  is  not  a. 
Protestant  slander  on  the  first  Portuguese  Missiona- 
ries to  India.  One  of  the  ministers  of  Philip  IV.  told 
him  to  his  face,  "  that  the  Indians  who  had  nothing 
to  say  at  Goa,  but  *  Lord  open  to  us,'  were  not  thought 
fit  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  So  much 
were  the  Romanists  absorbed  in  amassing  wealth 
and  territory,  that  Manuel  de  Faria,  the  author  of 
"  Asia  Portuguesa,"  says  of  them,  "  It  is  shameful 
that  the  church,  even  under  the  eye  of  the  bishops 
of  Goa,  should  continue  a  century  without  reducing 
the  Christians  of  St.  Thomas  to  the  Romish  faith. 
But  the  truth  is,  they  are  such  merchants  as  Christ 
whipped  out  of  the  temple." — Vol.  iii.  Charges  of 
this  kind  became  so  clamorous  in  Portugal,  that  Al- 
buquerque, the  first  archbishop  of  Goa,  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  bes'Jr  himself  somewhat  on  behalf  of  the 
poor  Syrian  Christians.  He  sent  a  Franciscan  Mis- 
sionary to  Cranganor,  to  preach  Popery  to  them,  and 
erected  a  school  for  training  their  children  in  the 
usages  of  the  Latin  Church.  This  he  6Zazeci  over  Eu- 
rope as  a  grand  specimen  of  Missionary  spirit!  The 
fact  is,  the  Christians  of  St.  Thomas  would  not  listen 
to  Friar  Vincent's  Popery.  They  sent  some  of  their 
sons  to  the  school;  but  when  they  found  them  in- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  421 

tiocnlaled  with  Popery,  and  speaking  Latin,  they 
would  not  let  tliem  preach  in  their  Churches,  but 
treated  thetn  as  apostates  from  the  true  faith.  A 
Syriac  College  was  then  tried;  bui  Popery  would  not 
go  dowri  even  in  the  language  of  their  native  liturgy. 
Transubsiantiation,  purgatory,  images,  oils,  and  the 
Pope's  supremacy,  were  abominations  to  them.  Even 
their  sons,  who  became  priests  of  Rome,  would  pray 
for  their  own  patriarch  at  Babylon,  when  celebrating 
mass!  This  was  wormwood  and  gall  to  the  Goa 
fathers.  They  had,  however,  to  digest  it  as  they 
could;  for  at  the  time  they  were  not  powerful 
enough  to  persecute  the  Syrian  Churches.  They 
began,  therefore,  with  their  Bishop,  Mar  Joseph, 
whom  they  brought  from  Cochin  to  Goa  as  a  prison- 
er, to  be  sent  direct  to  Rome.  But  on  his  arrival  at 
Lisbon,  the  Queen  Regent  was  so  charmed  with  his 
meek  spirit,  that  she  sent  him  back  to  Goa,  with  let- 
ters patent  to  resume  his  bishopric;  he  having  given 
some  promise  to  the  Pope's  legate  to  use  his  influ- 
ence in  India  for  the  Roman  Church.  His  own 
Churches,  however,  took  ihe  alarm  during  his  ab- 
sence, and  sent  to  the  Patriarch  of  Babylon  for  an- 
other bishop.  They  took  also  precautions  to  elude 
the  vigilance  of  the  inquisitors  at  Goa,  whilst  bring- 
ing the  new  Bishop  into  Malabar,  and  with  success. 
Mar  Abraham  reached  his  seat  in  safety,  and  was 
welcomed  with  acclamations.  This  was  too  much 
for  Goa  to  bear  meekly,  especially  as  it  was  followed 
by  the  return  of  Mar  Joseph  upcn  their  hands.  What 
could  the  Fathers  do  in  this  dilemma,  but  play  off 
the  oZf^  Bishop  against  the  new  one?  Accordingly, 
they  offered  Joseph  a  band  of  Missionaries  to  assist 
him  at  Cochin,  in  reclaiming  his  place,  and  fulfilling 
36* 


422  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

his  pledge  to  the  Queen.  But  the  loily  Syrian  had 
a  levelaiion,  he  said,  forbidding  him  to  take  such 
help!  The  Archbishop  of  Goa  saw  through  this  pre- 
text, and  called  Joseph  "a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing." 
So  he  was,  in  one  sense.  There  was  no  one  else, 
however,  who  could  divide  the  Malabar  crozier  with 
Mar  Abraham;  and  therefore  Joseph  was  allowed 
to  go  alone  into  his  old  diocess.  But  the  flock,  too, 
had  begun  to  suspect  their  shepherd,  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  churches  sided  with  Abraham.  Him, 
therefore,  Joseph  soon  denounced  at  Goa;  and  the 
Viceroy  as  promptly  demanded  him  to  be  sent  there 
a  prisoner,  that  he  might  be  forwarded  as  a  heretic 
to  Rome.  The  Goa  fathers  did  not  know  Abraham, 
when  they  thus  called  in  the  power  of  the  Viceroy. 
Abraham  escaped  to  Ormus  to  get  new  powers  from 
the  Patriarch  of  Babylon,  and  then  went  to  Rome  to 
get  them  confirmed  by  the  Pope!  There  he  abjured 
hk  ancient  faith,  and  gave  in  his  allegiance  to  Pius 
V.  During  his  absence,  Joseph  abjured  whatever 
Popery  he  had  embraced  at  Lisbon;  and  thus  he  be- 
came popular  again  in  Malabar.  Thus  "diamond 
cut  diamond"  for  a  time.  But  Popes  could  not  be 
trifled  with  long  then,  even  in  India.  Joseph  was 
sent  to  Rome  a  prisoner,  and  never  seen  again  in 
Malabar.  Abraham  also  was  kept  in  the  shelf  at 
Goa,  until  his  new  orthodoxy  should  perform  qua- 
rantine. He  contrived,  however,  to  escape  from  the 
inquisitors,  and  to  resume  his  place.  Gregory  XIII., 
on  hearing  this,  summoned  him  to  a  provincial  coun- 
cil at  Goa,  under  a  promise  of  safe  conveyance. 
Abraham  went,  and  again  abjured  his  ancient  alle- 
giance to  the  Nestorian  Church. 

How  refreshing  it  is  to  look  away  from  these  equal 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  423 

rogues  of  literal  and  mystical  Babylon,  to  the  Syrian 
Churches  they  wished  to  govern!  Neither  the  threat- 
enings  of  Rome,  nor  the  prevarications  of  their  rival 
Bishops,  moved  or  modified  their  ancient  faith  in  the 
least.  They  would  not  even  name  the  Pope,  unless 
to  disclaim  his  authority  and  denounce  his  heresies. 
La  Croze  says,  "They  excluded  from  the  pulpits  of 
the  churches  their  own  sons,  who  apostolized,  even 
before  they  shut  out  the  Popish  Missionaries. 

These  facts,  so  far,  may  be  found  in  La  Croze's 
Hist,  du  Chist.  des  Ind.,  p.  55,  el  seq.  But,  although 
no  work  on  this  subject  deserves  more  confidence,  I 
prefer  illustrations  drawn  from  Popish  writers.  La 
Croze  was  originally  a  Benedictine  of  the  Abbey  of 
St.  Germain,  in  Paris:  but  he  became  a  Protestant, 
and  was  appointed  librarian  to  the  King  of  Prussia. 
His  hfe,  by  M.  Jordan,  of  Berlin,  was  published  at 
Amsterdam,  in  1743. 

The  spirit  of  the  Mission-house  of  Goa  shocked 
even  the  Mahometans  of  India.  The  prince  who  be- 
sieged Goa  in  1570,  in  order  to  expel  the  Portuguese 
from  the  country,  told  both  his  soldiers  and  the  vice- 
roy, that  he  took  arms  to  resist  tyranny  over  con- 
science! He  wrote  to  the  viceroy  thus,  "  I  am  con- 
fident that  Jesus  Christ,  the  God  whom  you  adore, 
cannot  be  well  pleased  w'wh  forcing  people  to  change 
their  religion.  This  is  a  thing  I  stand  amazed  at; 
and  am  in  duty  bound  to  see  remedied."  To  his 
captains  he  said,  "  It  is  more  than  time  for  the  na- 
tives to  look  about  them,  and  to  join  in  extirpating 
tyrants  who  compel  the  Indians  to  change  their  re- 
ligion." This  tyranny  was  such,  that  even  De  Faria 
closes  his  "Asia  Portuguesa  "  thus: — 

"Even  men  when  made  wealthy  by  money,  could 


424  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

not  build  up  a  family  by  it,  in  any  one  instance. 
For,  instead  of  any  regard  to  religion,  they  pursued 
only  the  ends  of  a  sacrilegious  covetousness,  by  ty- 
ranny and  all  sorts  of  insolence."  Faria  is,  indeed, 
speaking  of  the  governors  and  merchants:  but  they 
made  the  creed  of  Goa  the  banner  of  their  crusades. 
Father  Venagre  was  associated  with  Admiral  Gal- 
vam,  who  discovered  that  the  cloves  of  India  be- 
longed to  the  king  of  Portugal,  because  the  clove 
has  five  points  agreeing  to  the  five  wounds  of  Christ, 
which  are  stamped  on  the  royal  arms  of  Portugal! 
Well  might  the  Portuguese  historian  say,  "  we  lose 
places  by  our  insolence,  which  we  gained  by  our 
valour."  Gemulia,  a  native  of  rank,  told  them  to 
their  face,  in  the  island  of  Ito,  "You  preach  Christ 
crucified  unto  us,  and  yet  crucify  those  who  believe 
on  him." 

It  was  by  such  men  that  the  Syrian  Churches 
were  harassed;  and  it  was  to  circumvent  such  men, 
as  well  as  to  gratify  his  own  ambition,  that  Mar 
Abraham  perjured  himself  so  often.  The  Syrian 
bishop  was  certainly  a  thorough  Vicar  of  Bray,  ^'and 
something  more;"  but  still,  he  had  lo  deal  with  even 
more  unprincipled  Bishops  than  himself.  Soon  after 
his  return  to  his  churches,  a  letter  he  wrote  to  his 
patriarch  was  intercepted  by  the  spies  of  Goa;  in 
which  he  excused  his  prevarication  thus:  "The 
Bishops  of  the  council  were  over  my  head,  like  a 
hammer  over  an  anvil." 

No  excuses,  however,  could  reinstate  Abraham 
in  the  confidence  of  his  Churches.  They  called  for 
an  assistant  Bishop  from  the  patriarch,  and  carried 
their  point.  Mar  Simeon  was  sent,  and  Abraham 
professed  to  welcome  him.     He  was,  perhaps,  sin- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  425 

cere;  for  he  was  now  old,  and  had  suffered  much  at 
Goa.  But  when  Simeon,  who  had  never  seen  Po- 
pery before,  saw  its  inroads  and  designs  on  the 
Malabar  Church,  he  ralHed  the  faithful  against  the 
temporizing  of  his  senior,  and  shook  the  last  pillars 
of  his  throne.  As  might  be  expected,  he  was  de- 
nounced at  Goa  by  Abraham;  and  Goa  soon  sent 
him  to  Rome.  He  was  seiit,  indeed,  to  be  con- 
firmed in  his  Bishopric  by  the  Pope;  but  like  Mar 
Joseph,  he  was  never  seen  again  in  Malabar! 
These  results  smote  Abraham  to  the  heart.  He 
felt  that  he  had  betrayed  his  brethren  to  Rome,  and 
misled  his  flock.  Under  this  conviction,  the  old 
man,  when  summoned  to  another  council,  refused 
to  obey  the  Pope's  brief,  and  returned  to  the  sim- 
plicity of  his  own  Church.  Then  the  Vatican  be- 
gan to  thunder!  But  its  doomed  victim  died  before 
its  bolts  could  reach  him. 

These  are  melancholy  facts!  They  are,  however, 
instructive;  and  the  lessons  they  teach  are  wanted 
yet.  Rivalry  can  still  arise  between  separate  Mis- 
sions, and  even  between  brethren  of  the  same  Mis- 
sion. Indeed,  it  is  well  that  there  is  neither  a 
Vatican  nor  an  inquisition  in  London  or  New  York 
to  appeal  to:  for  if  there  were,  there  is  now  and  then 
a  fiery  or  an  envious  spirit  who  would  appeal.  Mar 
Abraham  is  occasionally  imitated  in  "  a  small  way  " 
by  some  one,  in  every  Missionary  Society.  Happily, 
this  occurs  but  seldom:  but  slill,  all  Missionary  So- 
cieties have  seen  enough  of  it  to  teach  tliem  pru- 
dence in  the  selection  of  their  agents;  and  as  much 
of  it,  as  should  make  each  of  them  take  care  how  it 
treats  the  others.  Rivalries  have  occurred  both  in 
Africa  and  India,  which,  if  repeated,  will  not  be  so 


426  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

gently  dealt  with  by  the  public,  as  those  of  Gra- 
ham's Town  and  Tinnevelly  have  been  treated. 
They  will  occur  again,  however,  unless  systemati- 
cally watched  against.  "  The  spirit  lusteth  to  envy," 
both  at  home  and  abroad;  "and  envy,"  says  Bishop 
Hall,  "is  like  fire  in  billets  of  jumpers,  it  lasts  more 
years  than  one."  Bishops,  boards  and  brethren  do 
well  to  remember  this! 

Tlie  triumph  obtained  over  the  Syrian  Church  at 
the  Synod  of  Odiamper,  by  the  tricks  of  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Goa,  Menezes, — "that  unprincipled  pre- 
late," as  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  calls  him,  is  too  familiar 
to  require  notice  here,  even  if  1  had  room  for  the 
narrative.  His  triumph,  however,  did  not  last  long, 
except  on  the  coast.  In  sixty  years,  the  Dutch 
"turned  the  tables  "on  the  Portuguese,  and  then 
the  Syrians  turned  them  on  the  Pope. 

I  thus  make  no  secret  of  either  my  dread  or  ha- 
tred of  Popery;  and  no  apology  for  expressing  both, 
as  personal  feelings.  I  c\o  feel;  and  feeling,  like  fire, 
will  s-pread;  not  because  it  is  mine,  but  because  it  is 
as  honest  as  it  is  warm.  Besides,  it  is  w^anted,  now 
that  Rome  has  assailed  some  of  our  Protestant  Mis- 
sions, and  is  menacing  them  all.  The  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  began  a  year  ago  to  arm  its  South 
Sea  Missionaries,  and  is  now  arming  all  its  Mis- 
sionaries, for  the  onset,  by  furnishing  them  with  the 
best  refutations  of  Popery  which  our  theology  con- 
tains. This  is  as  it  should  be.  Let  not,  however, 
the  friends  of  Missions  strip  their  shelves  at  home, 
in  order  lo  help  any  of  the  societies.  Our  own  chil- 
dren may  want  our  old  books,  before  long,  although 
we  may  never  need  to  study  them  again.  Besides, 
many  of  these  works  are  unfit  for  Missionary  sta-- 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D,  427 

tions;  and  the  most  learned  of  them  worse  than  use- 
less, both  at  home  and  abroad;  because  they  shift 
the  battle  of  the  Reformation  from  the  table-land  of 
the  New  Testament,  into  the  ravines  and  defiles  of 
tradition,  where  Erasmus  became  a  coward,  and 
Grotius  an  apostate,  and  Austria  a  slave,  M'Ga- 
vin's  "Protestant"  will  do  more  in  Missionary  sta- 
tions, both  for  defence  and  attack,  than  Cbilling- 
worth  or  Faber,  What  is  said  of  Shakspeare  is  true- 
of  M'Gavin: 

"  One  wild  Shakspeare,  follov/ing  Nature's  lights, 
Is  worth  whole  planets  filled  with  Sl^agerytes." 

And  as  to  the  mode  of  warfare  which  "  The  Pro- 
testant" would  inevitably  originate,  wherever  Jesuits 
may  be  smuggled  in  by  France,  or  wherever  (to  use 
their  own  phrase  whilst  in  China)  they  can  ^^  screw 
themselves  in,"  it  can  hardly  be  more  unpolite  than 
their  own  tactics.  The  vices  and  follies  of  a  Church 
may  be  fairly  thrown  in  her  face,  whenever  she  has 
the  insolence  to  call  upon  any  people  to  believe 
the  vagaries  of  the  fathers,  or  the  trash  of  tradition. 
Then  the  rogues  may  be  warrantably  played  off 
against  the  fools,  without  ceremony.  Had  the  Syrian 
Church  in  Malabar,  iiistead  of  arguing  with  Menezes, 
the  Tippoo  of  Goa,  in  the  synod  of  Odiamper,  kept 
to  her  own  version  of  the  Scriptures,  and  bearded 
Rome  with  the  abominations  of  the  Popedom,  she 
might  have  suffered  more,  but  she  would  have  sunk 
less. 

I  owe  it  to  Truth,  however,  and  most  willingly 
I  pay  the  debt,  to  exempt  Xavier  from  identification 
with  the  policy  of  Goa.  He  was  of  another  spirit. 
The  fact  is,  he  was  one  of  "  the  first  fruits  "  of  the 
Reformation.     This  assertion   will  surprise  many. 


428  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

Not  more,  however,  than  the  discovery  surprised  me, 
when  1  stumbled  upon  it  in  the  course  of  my  re- 
searches. But  Loyola  found  it  such  hard  work  to 
convert  Xavier;  and  Bohurs  lets  out  so  much  about 
"the  knowing  Germans,"  who  poisoned  the  mind  of 
Loyola's  pupil;  and  old  Turselline,  his  first  biogra- 
pher, blinks  so  much  the  question  of  Lutheran  influ- 
ence, that  my  suspicions  were  raised.  The  result 
was,  that  I  wrote  a  sketch  of  the  Life  of  Xavier  for 
this  work,  which  proves,  I  think,  that  he  was  con- 
verted to  God  at  the  university  of  Paris,  by  the  Ger- 
man Lutherans,  whom  Francis  L  brought  there  for 
literary  purposes.  I  have  not  room  for  the  chapter 
on  Xavier,  although  he  was  the  first  European  who 
planned  and  prayed  for  China.  I  may,  however, 
publish  my  sketch  of  his  life  in  another  form,  some 
lime.  In  the  mean  time,  Game's  Life  of  him,  in 
his  "  Distinguished  Missionaries,"  well  deserves 
attention. 


CHAPTER  XXVL 

THE  OPIUM  CRISIS. 

So  far  as  I  can  ascertain.  Dr.  Milne  was  the  first 
writer,  who  denounced  the  Opium  trade,  as  the 
curse  of  China,  and  the  disgrace  of  tlie  East  India 
Company.  He  was  not  long  in  China,  before  he 
equally  pitied  the  smokers,  and  despised  the  smugglers 
of  Opium.  But  although  he  soon  wrote  on  the  sub- 
ject, he  wrote  in  despair.  "  The  vast  consumption 
of  opium  on  this  side  of  India,"  he  said,  "  is  the 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  429 

Bouice  of  so  many  evils  to  the  people, — and  yet  of  so 
much  gain  to  the  merchants, — that  I  utterly  despair 
of  saying  any  thing  on  the  subject,  which  will  not  be 
treated  with  the  most  sovereign  contempt.  I  cannot 
but  regard  it,  however,  as  one  of  the  many  evils 
which  hinder  the  moral  improvement  of  China." — 
Retrospect,  p.  318.    Malacca,  1820. 

This  was  a  bold  appeal,  although  a  hopeless  one, 
at  Malacca,  then;  for  he  stood  alone,  in  making  it. 
A  few  others,  indeed,  held  his  opinions  of  the  enor- 
mity, and  sympathized  with  his  emotions;  but  they 
were  not  in  a  condition  to  speak  out  as  he  did.  The 
appeal  was,  for  a  time,  *^  the  voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness,"  and  it  awoke  no  echo  until  Sir 
Stamford  Raffles  began  to  plan  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Ultra-Gangetic  Nations.  That  philanthropic  Gover- 
nor, who  was  an  honour  to  his  country,  as  well 
as  an  ornament  to  his  family,  was  the  first  man 
who  set  on  foot  statesman-like  inquiries  into  the 
tastes  and  habits  which  sunk  and  kept  down  these 
nations.  He  saw,  at  a  glance,  that  something  pre- 
vailed, fatal  to  national  improvement;  and  which, 
if  not  counteracted,  would  defeat  all  his  benevolent 
designs.  He  began,  therefore,  by  consulting  Mis- 
sionaries, as  men  whose  designs  were  still  more 
hindered  by  vicious  habits  than  his  own,  and  whose 
office  bound  them  to  investigate  the  sources  of  crime 
and  misery.  His  first  application  was  made  to  Dr. 
Morrison;  and  he,  as  may  be  supposed,  was  neither 
slow  nor  reserved  in  communicating  to  the  Governor 
the  results  of  his  own  observation,  as  well  as  the 
opinions  of  Dr.  Milne  on  the  subject.  Both  Mis- 
sionaries denounced  opium  and  gambling  as  the 
bane  of  China;  and  Dr.  Milne  was  so  much  de- 
37 


430  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

lighted  with  the  philanthropy  of  Sir  Stamford 
Raffles,  that  he  dedicated  to  him  his  translation  of 
the  great  "  Imperial  Edict,"  quite  as  much  from  feel- 
ings of  esteem,  as  from  personal  gratitude.  Thus 
the  opium  question  arose.  These  men  were  the 
Clarkson  and  Wilberforce  of  it.  I  did  not  know  this 
fact  in  1835,  when  the  Treasurer  of  the  Home  Mis- 
sionary Society  and  myself  made  the  first  appeal  to 
the  British  churches  against  '<  the  infernal  drug," 
in  a  pamphlet  entitled,  "  No  Opium;  or  Commerce 
and  Christianity  working  together  for  good  in 
China."  We  did  not  wittingly  withhold  the  palm 
from  its  rightful  owners;  and  whoever  may  achieve 
the  abolition  of  the  trade,  without  compensation  to 
the  contrabandists,  need  not  be  ashamed  to  follow 
Milne,  Morrison  and  Raffles,  nor  grudge  them  their 
meed  of  honour.  It  ought,  indeed,  to  give  both 
confidence  and  inspiration  to  the  leaders  of  this 
question  in  either  House  of  Parliament,  that  such 
men  were  their  forerunners.  That  senator  does  not 
know  the  moral  pulse  of  the  great  missionary  con^ 
federacy  of  the  British  Churches,  who  cannot  make 
this  TRIAD  a  talisman,  which  shall  open  millions 
of  hearts,  and  raise  millions  of  hands,  for  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  trade,  and  against  all  compensation  to  the 
traders,  except  the  award  of  the  same  odium  to  the 
smokers  and  smugglers  of  Opium. 

Amongst  political  writers  who  deserve  well  of 
their  country  for  originating  this  question,  the  late 
Majornbanks  merits  the  first  place.  He  wrote  with 
the  warmth  of  a  philanthropist,  if  not  always  with 
the  wisdom  of  a  philosopher.  He  was  the  first  to 
prove  to  merchants  and  manufacturers,  that  the 
Opium  of  the  East  India  Company  was  the  dead^ 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  431 

weight  upon  our  commerce  with  China,  and  a  worse 
evil  than  the  old  Charter  of  Leadenhall  Street.  He 
was,  however,  the  advocate  of  negotiation 

<*  At  the  Cannon's  mouth;" 

and,  as  such,  a  dangerous  friend  to  a  question  of 
morals  and  humanity.  But  still,  he  meant  well,  and 
he  will  be  named  with  honour  "  on  the  Rialto,"  when 
merchants  congregate  to  make  China  a  new  world 
on  the  map  of  Commerce;  for  he  was  the  Columbus 
of  the  discovery,  whoever  may  give  a  name  to  the 
results  of  it. 

It  must  be  a  gratifying  reflection  to  the  friends  of 
Missions,  that  Missionaries  were  the  first  to  investi- 
gate and  unveil  the  Opium  *'  mystery  of  iniquity." 
Medhurst  and  Gutzlaff  spoke  out  nobly,  when  they 
knew  that  we  sympathized  with  Milne  and  Morri- 
son on  the  subject.  Had,  therefore,  the  Chinese 
Missions  done  nothing  else  than  raise  the  cry  "No 
Opium,"  to  its  present  pitch  and  prospects,  they 
would  not  have  been  unworthy  of  their  place  or  ex- 
pense. That  cry  will  lay  the  moral  wall  of  China 
as  flat  as  the  walls  of  Jericho  soon;  and,  eventually, 
the  Ark  of  the  Covenant  will  even  be  welcomed  into 
Pekin.  "The  ram's  horns"  of  that  Ark  may  be 
laughed  at  in  Leadenhall  Street  now;  but,  like  the 
apocalyptic  vials  of  Babylon,  they  will  make  the 
Court  "howl,"  and  the  merchants  "weep,"  before 
long. 

Amongst  the  many  interesting  appeals  made  to 
the  country  on  this  subject,  of  late,  the  letter  of  the 
viceroy  of  Canton,  to  our  gracious  Queen,  is  by  far, 
the  most  interesting.  Its  power  and  pathos  would 
do  credit  to  the  pen  of  Wilberforce.   The  man  might 


433  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

be  an  eminent  Christian; — such  is  his  quick  under- 
standing, and  keen  sense,  of  the  evils  inflicted  upon 
his  country,  by  the  trade  of  this  country  in  Opium. 
His  letter  would  prove  that  the  Emperor  had  acted 
on  principle  in  demanding  the  Opium  to  be  given 
up,  even  if  the  destruction  of  the  poison  were  not 
begun  yet.  I  did,  I  confess,  fear  that  two  millions 
of  property  might  prove  a  temptation  to  the  Tartar 
Dragon,  until  I  read  that  letter;  for  bad  he  appro- 
priated the  drug,  I  saw  not  how  he  could  escape  pu- 
nishment. But  it  is  now  self-evident,  that  he  acted 
on  moral  grounds.  For,  although  his  viceroy  felt 
that  he  was  pleading  with  a  gentle  Queen,  and  thus 
speaks  to  her  heart  as  well  as  to  her  understanding,  he 
evidently  speaks  from  his  own  conscience,  and  with 
his  master's  sanction.  He  feels  as  we  should  do, 
were  any  nation  to  avail  itself  of  the  suicidal  mania 
of  our  times,  to  pour  in  tempting  forms  of  Prussic  or 
Oxalic  acid  into  the  country.  That  outrage  on  hu- 
manity would  shock  even  Opium  dealers.  Let  them 
know,  therefore,  that  British  Christians  see  no  differ- 
ence between  swift  and  slow  poisons,  which  are 
equally  fatal  in  the  end  to  soul  and  body;  and  will 
no  more  agree  to  compensate  Losers  in  the  Opium 
Trade,  than  they  would  reimburse  a  company  that 
lost  money  in  manufacturing  new  poisons  for  suicidal 
purposes  at  home.  It  is  of  no  use  to  mince  this  mat- 
ter. There  is  no  difference  in  the  results  of  the 
drugs,  whatever  difference  there  may  be  in  the  in- 
tentions of  the  growers  and  venders.  The  Opium 
dealers  may  mean  no  harm  to  China,  and  be  con- 
scious of  no  crime  towards  God  or  man:  but  their  in- 
tentions do  not  alter  facts,  nor  prevent  the  ruin,  for 
time  and  eternity,  of  their  infatuated   customers. 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  433 

Besides,  why  should  the  land  of  our  fathers  be  pil- 
loried all  over  China,  as  barbarous  and  mean  enough 
to  make  "merchandise  of  the  souls  of  men,"  merely 
in  order  to  save  the  poppy  fields  of  the  East  India 
Company,  and  the  pockets  of  Contrabandists'?  Bri- 
tain never  had  a  high  character  in  China,  and  there- 
fore she  will  not  sink  it  lower  for  the  sake  of  a  party, 
whom  even  the  Chinese  mob  as  well  as  the  court  at 
Pekin,  call  "devils."  This  may  be  a  very  unfair 
designation  of  the  party;  but  it  is  their  name,  and 
they  have  done  some  devilish  things  in  China;  and 
therefore  have  no  right  to  implicate  their  country  in 
their  transactions,  or  involve  it  in  their  infamy.  The 
British  Commissioner  at  Canton  staked  the  honour 
of  his  Queen  and  Country  quite  far  enough,  when 
he  saved  the  Opium  merchants'  heads  from  the  sword 
and  the  range  of  the  laws.  What  then  would  all 
China  think  and  feel,  were  Britain  to  reimburse  as 
well  as  save  these  men]  How  could  the  Ambassa- 
dor of  the  Queen  look  the  Emperor  in  the  face,  if 
he  had  to  say  that  Britain  had  paid  for  the  Opium 
which  the  viceroy  had  destroyed]  And  an  embassy 
which  would  dare  to  call  on  the  Emperor  to  compen- 
sate the  merchants,  now  that  he  has  kept  the  moral 
grounds  of  his  edict  inviolate,  might,  indeed,  fight; 
but  negotiate  they  could  not,  even  if  all  the  com- 
pensation they  asked  for  was  only— that  all  the  Chi- 
nese Opium  smokers  should  wish  them  to  do  so.  Why 
then  allow  it]  This  is  wishing  they  would  give  up 
their  pipes  for  the  benefit  of  the  impoverished  smug- 
glers. 

I  offer  no  apology  for  writing  in  this  style.    I  know 
the  mind  of  tens  of  thousands,  throughout  England, 
38 


434  MEMOIRS  OF  THE 

who  think  and  feel  as  I  do,  and  who  will  speak  the 
same  things  in  a  voice  of  thunder,  whenever  the 
question  of  compensation,  is  mooted.  Government 
has  only  to  keep  the  ground  it  has  taken,  when 
Parliament  meets,  in  order  to  call  forth,  if  needed,  a 
"No  Opium"  cry,  as  loud,  long,  and  hearty,  as  the 
"No  Slavery"  cry  was  once:  for  it  will  come  from 
all  the  Churches  and  Chapels  of  the  land  which  love 
Missions.  In  the  mean  time,  this  cry  is  rising  as 
pray&i'y  calmly,  but  fervently,  before  the  eternal 
throne,  from  thousands  of  pulpits,  vestries,  hearths 
and  closets,  as  a  preparation  for  an  appeal  to  the 
British  throne.  And  who  can  wonder, — when  a 
heathen  viceroy  appeals  thus  to  a  Christian  Queen? 
"  How  can  we  consent  to  stand  tamely  by,  and  see 
the  life's-blood  of  the  central  land  corrupted  with 
a  deadly  poison]  Therefore  it  is  that  in  our  own 
country,  we  punish  the  seller  and  smoker  with  the 
utmost  penalty  of  the  law,  in  order  to  cut  off  for 
ever  the  transmission  of  his  curse  to  all  generations. 
Now,  though  we  are  aware  that  in  several  places 
tributary  to  your  noble  country,  depraved  men  clan- 
destinely grow  and  manufacture  opium, — yet  we 
cannot  suppose  for  a  moment,  that  it  is  your  Sove- 
reign, or  your  honourable  country,  who  causes  it 
to  secure  life  to  yourselves,  by  involving  others  in 
the  pit  of  death.  Such  conduct  rouses  the  indigna- 
tion of  mankind,  and  the  reason  of  High  Heaven  will 
assuredly  never  permit  it.  On  the  other  hand,  if 
you  forbid  the  drug  to  be  prepared,  both  countries 
will  enjoy  mutual  peace  and  happiness.  We  most 
anxiously  stand  on  tiptoe  waiting  your  reply."— Lin, 
Viceroy, 


REV.  W.  MILNE,  D.  D.  435 

"To  The  Queen  of  England,  that  she  may 
cause  the  growth  of,  and  traffic  in  Opium,  to  cease." 

Lin  is  right:  the  growth  must  be  stopped,  if  the 
traffic  cease.  Some  people  will  trade  in  the  drug, 
even  if  we  cease  to  do  so,  so  long  as  the  Company 
are  allowed  to  manufacture  it. 


THE  END. 


DATE  DUE 

--,*P»*S 

i 

FETf^ 

m 

mmsm 

i|) 

^^Mgtbmm 

-*w^. 

GAYLORD 

! 

1 

PRINTED  IN  U.S.  A. 

09-01-05  32180     HS 


Theological  Sernmary-Speer  Library 


012  01116  2312 


DATE  DUE 


~^^ 


HIGHSMITH  #45115 


